Absolute Duo Wiki
Register
Advertisement

Absolute Duo All Latest Volumes[]

Story Synopsis: []

《Blaze》— That is a weapon made by materialising your own soul with your enhanced will power. I, Tooru Kokonoe, have that ability which is said to be possessed only by one in every one thousand people, so it was decided that I would enroll in Kouryou academy that gives out《Blaze》, and a school that teaches battle techniques. But for an unknown reason, my《Blaze didn't have a shape of a weapon but a protector, and it takes the form of a《Shield.

Volume 1[]

Prologue[]

«Absolute Duo»——.

I never had any time to inquire as to the meaning of those words.

"——Ku!!"

The mark called «Aster» appeared on my chest and emitted a strong heat.

The heat spread throughout my entire body instantly, making it become hard to breathe.

This hellish fire was tearing me apart.

However, this was a ritual.

A power that surpasses mankind——the process of sublimating by taking «Lucifer» into your body.

"Ugh...ah...aaaaaaaaaagggh!"

I shouted in agony, expressing the feeling of having my blood, flesh and bone burned.

Shortly after, my body was surrounded by «Flame».

The hellish fire, which was overflowing from the «Aster», went wild, as if it was trying to burn me, the very person who had released it, to ashes.

But I could not give in.

That's because I would not be able to obtain what I desire unless I overcome this «Flame».

(I... I have a wish I must fulfill!)

That's right. I can't stop until I reach my goal.

For this reason, I must control the «Flame» that burns wildly.

No, I should be able to control this.

That's because this «Flame»——is my «Soul».

"Ooooooooooooooooh!!"

I shouted with all my strength. I then raised my fist up and grabbed my «Flame».

"«Blaze»!"

Responding to the «word that carried strength», the «Flame» encompassed my entire body, burning wildly as if it was trying to incinerate me, then swirled around my arm like a snake, diffusing a bright light.

"Ku...!"

Because it was so bright, I wasn't able to keep my eyes open and——

Eventually the light disappeared. I moved my gaze to my arm, and was shocked by what I saw.

My «Flame» has turned into a «Shield».

"This... is my «Blaze»...?"

"«Irregular». That's how I would put it."

The person who had been watching over me silently since I said that finally spoke.

Devilish, or ominous.

These words came to my mind as I looked at the little girl in a gothic dress.

«Irregular»——there was only one reason for this girl to say that.

Normally, a «Blaze» which was used to define the «Soul» would have been shaped into a weapon.

However, the thing which materialized on my arm, without a doubt, assumed the shape of a shield.

The mass of metal was thick, heavy and hard, giving me the impression that it could definitely not be cracked or pierced.

(How ironic...)

For a person like me who was not able to protect, giving birth to a «Shield», a symbol of protection...

Despite my memories of the past I could not return to——

The girl in the black dress brought an end to my reminiscence.

"Now, go. The path that «Shield» will lead you to... I'm really looking forward to it."

Leaving with her laugh, the girl in the black dress disappeared into the darkness.

The only thing left was silence.

This was the beginning of my story——the story of Tooru Kokonoe.


Template:SimpleNav


Chapter 1: To this 《Shield》———[]

Part 1[]

The moment the silver girl showed herself, all sound disappeared from the auditorium. It was similar to the moment when the sea waves drew in.

Likewise, the moment I saw her, I took a breath and became speechless.

You definitely would not forget her once you had seen her —— a girl with such an appearance was standing at the entrance of the Kouryou Academy ceremony hall.

Her silver-blond hair came down to her hips. Her skin, as white as snow, looked pale and her ruby-coloured eyes certainly made it obvious that she was a foreigner after a single glance.

(She’s basically like a bisque doll……)

The reason I felt that about her was not simply because of her appearance, which was giving off the feeling that she was an illusion.

But rather, despite the multiple stares, I could not catch a single expression cross her slightly childish face.

That silver girl, every move of hers was attracting attention — ring.... walked forward as the bell rang.

Step.... step.... in a situation where the sound of her shoes echoed within the quiet atmosphere, while having everyone stare at her, her actions and demeanor made me feel like I was watching a scene from a film. This girl was walking forward with complete disregard for the countless stares, fixed on every move of hers.

She walked past me and when she sat down three rows in front of my position, the chain of silence was finally broken and chatter could be heard, mixed with some sighs of relief.

“Haa…… I guess that’s what you would call a beautiful girl……”

The girl with a pony-tail who is sitting beside me said this with a sigh.

“………… Hey, can you at least reply to me?”

While my shoulder is being poked by her fingers, I faced the girl.

“Were you perhaps talking to me?”

“Is there anyone else?”

While looking around, I saw that the seat diagonally in front of me and the seat behind me were empty. There was a girl reading through the school entrance pamphlet diagonally behind me.

“……Sorry, I didn’t realize it.”

As I apologized, the girl smiled.

“Fufu, looks like you are the type of person who can talk normally.”

“Huh?”

“You had a frown on your face this whole time. So I, who am sitting beside you, wanted to do something about this awkward atmosphere.”

“Ah…… I apologize again. I was concerned about something.”

“And you are telling me that your concerns weren’t a serious issue compared to that beautiful girl from a foreign country?”

“Haha, looks like it.”

File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 1.jpg

I ended up making a bitter smile to her comment, which she made while putting on a meaningful smile.

“Ahaha, I can understand that feeling despite being a girl. She is such a beautiful girl, so it would be natural for you to have your eyes taken by her. ……But I wonder why she came all the way to a school like this?”

A school like this. — There was a reason why the girl with the ponytail said it like that.

The Kouryou Academy, the school I will be attending from today onward, unlike the average high school, is known for being a special technique training school.

The special techniques we will be learning at this school are — battle techniques.

For the harmonious Japan, it is an extremely special school that teaches techniques which are not needed in our daily lives.

“She must have her own reasons.”

She came all the way from overseas to learn battle techniques, so that silver girl must have her own reasons.

“…… There is also the possibility that she has been living in Japan from the start.”

“Ahaha, there certainly is…… But she sure is a cute and beautiful girl. Oh my, I’m so jealous of her.”

“I agree with you, but I think you are quite the beauty yourself.”

“Am I? Fufu, thank you… wait, what!? W-W-Why did you suddenly say something embarrassing like that?!”

“I just said what came to my mind……”

The girl sitting beside me had her light colored hair tied up, so I had an impression that she was a lively girl. Her face looked both beautiful and cute and she possessed the atmosphere of a girl blossoming into a woman. I understood that she is sociable since she initiated the conversation and judging by her ability to casually discuss difficult topics without making me feel bad, I suspect she might have been popular during her middle school years.

“N-Normally, people won’t say that even if it comes to mind……!”

“Is that so?”

“Of course it is—”

“…… I’m sorry, but can you quiet down a bit?”

The cold voice which came from behind us belonged to the girl who was reading through the pamphlet.

“Ah…… I-I’m very sorry!”

“Sorry for making a ruckus.”

“It’s alright…… If you are going to quiet down, then I won’t say any more.”

Both the pony-tail girl and I faced forward after apologizing.

“Cough. A-Anyway…… don’t say anything like that again so suddenly. Depending on the person, they can get the wrong idea……”

“Y-Yeah, I got it……”

Even though I nodded—

(What does she mean by wrong idea……?)

I made a big '?' mark inside my head.

The pony-tail hair girl put her hand to her chest to calm herself down and she talked to me once again after taking a breath.

“Umm, it has kind of become an awkward situation, but let’s start by introducing ourselves. I am Imari Nagakura, let’s get along.”

“I am Tooru Kokonoe. Let’s get along, Nagakura.”

“Call me Imari, Tooru.”

Imari winked at me with a smile.

After we introduced ourselves, Imari began the conversation anew by bringing up what must have been the most discussed topic within the auditorium.

“Hey, Tooru, what was it like for you when you sublimated with 《Lucifer》?”

“I thought I was going to burn to death.”

“Pu, ahahahaha.”

Imari laughed at my reply—

“…… Cough.”

Because of the cough from the girl behind us, she put her hand onto her mouth immediately and lowered her volume.

“I felt the same, I thought I was going to burn to death.”

Imari nodded while giggling.

“Even though it was explained to us beforehand, I sure was shocked. But with this we are…… no, everyone in this auditorium can no longer be considered a normal human anymore.”

“Yeah…… Though I said that, I still don’t feel like we have changed.”

“You mean as in having become an 《Exceed》……?”

“Yeah……”


《Exceed》——

Refers to those who were given the biological enhancement nanomachine called 《Lucifer》 which was made by the organization called Dawn Institute several years ago.

By injecting it to those who had the 《Adapt》 (one in every one-thousand people), they would be able to attain a body which surpasses the limits of a human, and also due to their enhanced mentality, they would also attain the ability to manifest their 《Soul》 into the weapon called 《Blaze》.

However, this issue was told to us for the first time immediately before receiving 《Lucifer》 today. That is why I replied to Imari in this fashion despite seeing 《Blaze》 with my own eyes. I still did not have the feeling that I had sublimated to become a 《Exceed》.

(Though I will realize it when I move my body……)

I might have realized it sooner if I had tested my body right after I had the 《Lucifer》 given to me, but because of the listless feeling I had due to the burning sensation, I came to the auditorium while having doubts about my 《Soul》 manifesting into a 《Shield》.

……However, I don’t feel like moving around my body in here.

When I was having this discussion with Imari, I heard the sound of the speakers being turned on.

“Ah, looks like the entrance ceremony will begin.”

Soon after, the sound of the microphone test, -- [Ah……test, test] -- echoed through the auditorium.

[Everyone, silence. We will be starting the entrance ceremony shortly. I, Mikuni, will be in charge of the ceremony.]

[Silence] -- A man, in his late 20's, whom I'm assuming is a teacher, said again while standing on the stage and the noise within the auditorium settled down.

[The entrance ceremony for the high school division of Kouryou Academy will now commence. First, the chairman of our academy has a few words for all of you, the new students.]

The next moment the ceremony began; I was shocked.

That was because I saw a familiar person wearing a gothic style dress walking up to the stage.

(—! That’s the girl from before……!?)

Without a doubt, the person on stage was the girl who gave me the 《Lucifer》.

[Welcome to Kouryou Academy, I am the chairman, Sakuya Tsukumo.]

Chairman, this girl who doesn’t have the image of a chairman, and she who has or hasn’t reached the age of ten, started her speech magnificently. Her hair, as black as the abyss, was tied into two parts and her figure, wrapped in a black dress, made me experience the same feelings as I felt during our first encounter, both enigmatic and ominous, like she was concealing something.

(I was already shocked at the giving……)

Even back then, I was thinking why was a girl in a place like this…… then she gave me the 《Lucifer》 and while I was in shock and panicking after having received the 《Blaze》, she disappeared.

(I never expected that she would be the chairman of this academy…… But why did a person in such a position go through the trouble of giving it to me……?)

It’s certain that she wasn’t helping me.

There must be a reason behind it, but I couldn’t think of any.

I'm both shocked and amazed by her appearance, so I was not able to listen to the chairman’s speech.

“Looks like you are shocked about this.”

“Y-Yeah. Of course I would be. She’s that small, yet……”

“There was a photo and a profile about her in the pamphlet. Didn’t you read it?”

“The school fee is free of charge and uses a boarding school system. On top of coming with three meals, I also saw they would be giving out daily expenses.”

“Other than that?”

I looked away silently.

“Read through them properly……”

“……I agree with that woman. Geez, why are you always like that?”

The one who entered our conversation while sighing was the male student who was sleeping in the seat in front of me.

“——! T-Tora!? Why are you here!?”

[You, sitting over there. Please refrain from talking.]

I accidentally said it out loud due to this familiar face, and I had the speaker warn me.

Despite closing my mouth immediately, I could hear laughter around me.

(Ugh, I stood out in a bad way……)

When I looked down with my red face, Imari asked me.

“Is he your friend?”

“Yeah.”

The boy that talked to me just before is my friend, Tora.

Even if the schools we went to were different, I came to know him when the dojos we attended started to affiliate with each other for martial arts. Also since we were the same age, we had sparred many times since middle school. Since he was a small built boy with glasses he may look quiet, the truth was he had a big attitude and he also had a bad mouth. But there was a part of him where he was good to others, and he was someone who you could take a liking to——

(But I never expected to meet him here……)

I didn’t see him in the latter half of middle school due to my own circumstances, and since I didn’t have the chance to know where he would be going, meeting him here was totally unexpected.

“Who are you calling your friend? We just happen to know each other, and only happen to have met quite often.”

“……Isn’t that what you call a friend?”

“Sh-Shut up. To begin with, you are always——.”

Then there was a cough from behind me, and it came from the girl from before.

“~~~~~~! E-Either way at least read the pamphlet, you fool!”

Tora faced forward after shouting with a low tone.

(His self-important way of talking sure hadn’t changed.)

At the same time I felt nostalgic about his way of speech, I also felt a bit relieved that there was someone I knew here.

“……Oh, my bad. Continue from where you were, Imari.”

“Okay. ……Well, chairman Tsukumo originally belonged to the Dawn institute, the organization that built Kouryou Academy, and I heard that she was involved with the research as a genetic scientist.”

“That’s amazing that she is a scientist despite being so small…… Ah, if she is a genetic scientist, then is she involved in 《Lucifer》 in some way?”

“Not sure. I don’t know that much about it……”

“……Hmph, she most likely is. The enhancement with 《Lucifer》 is due to alteration of genetics after all.”

The one who answered instead of Imari who tilted her head in doubt, was Tora who was supposed to have been facing forward.

“Kouryou Academy is a laboratory institute that was solely made for her, and the guinea pigs that were gathered for that experiment are us.”

“Ugh…… You sure do say it in a disturbing way……”

To Tora’s words who decided to join back into our discussion, Imari made a stern face.

(——Guinea pig, huh……)

If Tora’s hypothesis was right, then this special technique training school which was an irregular little garden not only had the abnormal existence of 《Exceed》 and 《Blaze》, but it seemed like the reason for making this place wasn’t normal either.

(Well, as long as I can fulfill my aim, I don’t care what kind of place this is.)

When I thought about it like that, I naturally had myself gripping my hands tightly.

On the other hand, it seemed like the chairman’s speech was about to end for this entrance ceremony.

From the chairman who was acting magnificently which was far off from her age's appearance, she was about to end the ceremony with a voice which gave me chills.

[All of you will be acquiring different kinds of techniques and knowledge within this Kouryou Academy. But please remember that all of these are to make all of you go even higher. That will serve as the school’s policy, which will be absolute……Lastly, I will end this ceremony by sending this prayer to you all.]

The chairman stopped her speech there, and looked around the new students—

and she spoke those words again.

[I pray, that you will reach to become the 《Absolute Duo》 one day.]

“Huh……?”

“What’s wrong, Tooru?”

“No, just now the chairman……”

Since the ceremony had finished, she should be getting off the stage, but the chairman remained at the spot.

As if she was answering my suspicions, the chairman spoke again.

[Now, we will have the new students start the traditional event of our school, the 《Qualification Ceremony》.]

“Traditional event?”

“There’s nothing written about something like that in the pamphlet……”

Looking at the schedules put on the walls, the event which would follow after the chairman’s speech should have been the warm welcome from the student representative of the current students……

[Before beginning the 《Qualification Ceremony》, there is something you must do. Please confirm the person sitting next to you. The person next to you will be your partner for the ceremony you will be partaking in.]

I looked at Imari, and Imari looked at me.

“So what are we going to do with the partner?”

I obviously tilted my head with questions, but I understood the answer for that immediately from the words the chairman would say next.

[From here, we will have you battle with your partner.]

“What……!?”

The moment we were told about that event, I—no, not just me, but there were several gasps from various part of the hall.

[The traditional event, 《Qualification Ceremony》 that is about to start now will be the entrance test to enter the Kouryou Academy. The winner will be permitted to enter the school, while the loser will be asked to leave immediately after having the 《Lucifer》 retrieved back from them.]

Unlike us who were in shock, the chairman said an outrageous thing with a calm face.

After her words, the auditorium was in silence—.

Eventually, when they started to understand the meaning of her words, the new students started to panic.

(An entrance test during the entrance ceremony……!?)

Just like me, Imari wasn’t able to hide her shock about this, and she started to mutter while staring at the chairman with wonder.

“You are joking, right……? Even if this is a special technique training school, you can’t just make us do this on our first day…… B-Besides, what do you mean by entrance test!? Wasn’t it that anyone can enter this school as long they have the 《Adapt》!?”

“I’m curious about that as well, so I want an answer. Besides, if there were such traditional events like that, wouldn’t it be weird that we didn’t hear about this from those who failed the test?”

Tora threw that question to the stage while putting on a rough attitude that made you think that they didn’t have the relationship of a teacher and a student.

But the one who answered that wasn’t the chairman, but the speaker; the man called Mikuni.

[I don’t remember saying that there wasn’t any entrance test, though it is true that I did say you have the right to enroll in the school if you have the 《Adapt》. And there is a simple reason why there wasn’t any leaked information regarding the entrance test. In terms of the things going on within our school, we have ourselves restricted the information about us in many different ways.]

To Mikuni’s shallow smirk, I realized that the things he told us were the truth.

The auditorium got noisy due to the panic and disturbance.

[Since all of you have understood this, I will be moving on to the explanation.]

But the girl in the black dress seemed like she wasn’t concerned about it that much, and started to explain the rules without hesitation.

[You are basically free to do whatever you want in this battle, — in other words there are no restrictions on the use of weapons. Of course we will permit you to use your 《Blaze》. The battle will be decided by forfeiting, or if we determine that you are no longer able to fight. Also, if the result isn’t determined within ten minutes, we will make both students fail——]


“P-Please hold on!”

[What is it?]

Even if she was interrupted from her explanation, the chairman looked towards the girl who said that without changing her expression.

“Isn’t it too much for you to reject us from enrolling just because we lose in a match!!?”

“Y-Yeah, she’s right!!”

Having that girl’s word as a opening, there were many yells from various parts of the hall.

“What will happen to the future of those who lose!?” “Don’t screw around!!” “Are you going to take responsibility for this!?”

However—

[……This is just an entrance test which is present everywhere. To survive by kicking off others, a simple rule obeying the competition to survive, this is just a simple war to enroll. Though the time and details are different.]

The chairman didn’t even flinch at the yells, and she gave an atmosphere where her cold eyes and words made the new students silent.

(Competition to survive, huh……)

To have yourself survive, you have to steal the future of those you face.

Even if it wasn’t actually related to our life, it would still have your path closed if you lose, so there wasn’t any mistake in what the chairman said.

“B-But why is it battling……!? Can’t we just have a normal test……?”

One of the people who couldn’t agree with this, Imari, asked her.

You could say that it was the justification of the majority of those within this hall, and I also agreed with her opinion.

[A day will definitely come when you will have to fight. After you are dispatched to the security maintenance squad of the Dawn organization as an 《Exceed》, there will be a time when you are placed into a battle where you have to risk your life, definitely. ……But a time like that won’t stop just because of your preference. ——You should all know that by now after hearing that much.]

“……So the 《Qualification Ceremony》 is the first decision the academy is giving us, huh.”

[That’s exactly right.]

The chairman smiled at my comment.

[If you don’t agree with the way this academy does things, then you are free to leave this auditorium. Except, in that case, we will obviously come to the decision that you have given up on enrolling into Kouryou Academy.]

The atmosphere within the auditorium froze.

Of course. We were suddenly told about this entrance test out of the blue and then they told us to fight, so there was no way we could nod our heads and say yes.

And if there were no restrictions to this battle in terms of using weapons, not only would you have the fear of being hurt, but you would also have the fear of hurting your opponent. If it went wrong, there was a chance that it wouldn’t just remain being wounded, so there was no way you could decide about this so easily.

However—having us do that while understanding what’s going through our mind was what you would call the whisper of a devil.

[Now, just before you begin, there is one extra piece of information regarding the 《Blaze》 that I will explain in order to make it easier for all of you to fight. 《Blaze》 is a weapon that was created by manifesting your 《Soul》 due to enhanced willpower——and also for that reason it has the trait of being able to damage only the 《Soul》. So it means that you will only wear down the spirit of the opponent you have attacked, and it does not hurt your opponent physically and won't take the life of others, so it’s a special weapon that is used for suppressing.]

I wondered just how much her words had made the new students present here feel relieved and blew away their hesitation.

I could tell just by looking that there a commotion.

One by one, there were those that had made up their minds.

(It sure has become troublesome……)

My decision wasn’t about whether I agree to this test or not, and it also wasn’t about battling, hurting, or being hurt.

It was about the fact that I had to take down Imari if the test was to start.

She was someone that I had only met this morning.

We just talked for less than an hour.

(But I……)

This feeling naturally moved to my hand where I asked the chairman a question.

“……I’m sorry, can I ask you one thing?”

[What is it?]

“Our partners—, is it possible to change the opponent we have to face?”


Even though I asked her while having a faint hope—

[……Are you able to ask for the examiner to rate you on English that you are good at since you are bad at Mathematics during the test? Do you think such a wish could be allowed?]

“That is……”

To the ruthless words that were returned to me, I wasn’t able to continue my words.

There most likely must have been someone in the past who asked the same question.

“Tooru, it’s okay. Your feelings alone are enough for me.”

Imari smiled sadly.

“Ku……!”

(Do I only have the choice to accept such an idiotic test……!?)

Even though I bit down on my teeth hard, I couldn’t come up with a method to evade this.

I even felt like turning back by saying that I couldn’t cope with such crap.

But I couldn’t do that.

I came to this Kouryou Academy craving for an existence that was out of normal bounds.

To obtain the 《Power》 in order to fulfill my desire.

(Damn……!)

Even so, I’m hesitant.

I shouldn’t even be thinking about this.

But, in order to do that I have to defeat Imari.

“Imari……”

I said Imari’s name.

Just that.

I couldn’t say the next word.

I knew that I had to say something.

……But what?

I didn’t know.

I couldn’t think up anything.

While I was lost in finding the right words, and right before I was able to find what to say—

The chairman moved on without any mercy.

[Fight, El Seed(Children chosen by heaven)!! And grasp hold of your own future with your own hands!!]

Her sharp words. At the same time the sound of the bell rang throughout not only the auditorium, but the whole school.

After a pause—

“Uwaaaaaaaah!”

The shout from someone became the actual signal for the start of this.

After finally realizing the situation they were in, several of them ran to the exit while screaming.

There were also those who were standing there because they still hadn’t realized it.

And those who are willing to fight, that had accepted this test shouted out the 《word that carried strength》, and there were blue-white 《Flames》 released from various places.

Sword, spear, bow and many other weapons had appeared within my sight. When they took the weapons in their hands and they swung them towards their opponents.

The sound of the battle and weapons colliding echoed throughout the auditorium.

Under that situation, we were the only ones that were standing silently while looking at each other—.

And the one who finally spoke was Imari.

“I don’t like the sentence 'It can’t be helped' but—there is something I must accomplish. In order to reach that goal, I want to enroll in this academy at all costs. So—.”

Imari looked sharply and straight into my eyes, and then shouted.

“I can’t give up on this path!”

She put her hand to her chest, and 《Aster》 appeared due to the 《word that carried strength》.

The blue-white glowing 《Flame》 was Imari’s 《Soul》 and her 《Will》 to fight.

Imari grabbed it without hesitation.

The 《Flame》 changed into a long, stick-like shape, and then—right after giving out a strong glow, a 《Blade》 that had a beautiful curve was within Imari’s hand.

“Tooru, you bring out your 《Blaze》 too………!”

“……………”

Imari made her decision. But I…….

“…………There is no time. If you have no will to fight, then I will end this!! Iaaaaaaaaaaaaahh!!”

At the same time with her making a spirited shout to encourage herself, Imari jumped at me.

(----------Uh! Fast!!)

Thanks to the explosive strength powered up by the 《Lucifer》, the distance of a few meters disappeared in an instant.

“Kuh!”

When I suddenly took a back step to dodge it, the swung down 《Blade》 grazed my clothes and slashed the floor.

The deep slash mark left on the floor was not something that could be thought of coming from a girl’s physical strength.

(This is an 《Exceed》………….! The talk about crossing the boundaries of humans wasn’t exaggerated at all.)

“You have a nice body. Do you perhaps practice something?"

"A little martial arts?”

“Yes. For me it’s Kendo.”

“No wonder it was a nice strike.”

I returned a small smile back to Imari who was taking a sword stance.

“Fufu, thank you. Although it is offensive to say that after dodging. ………….But I won’t miss next time.”

Imari’s eyes turned serious again.

“Tooru, I’ll say this once more. Bring out your 《Blaze》………..!”

“Imari………”

I was still hesitant.

However, I knew there was nothing I could do-------and the only choice I had was to accept this test.

But even if I manifested my tool, how should I fight?

My 《Blaze》 is a 《Shield》----a defensive tool.

Instead of defeating, it was something meant to protect.

That's why in order to defeat Imari, I would need to make a direct attack---------swinging my fist was my only choice, but the chances of hurting her was high if I did so.

(I want to avoid that. Then…………)

“I am okay with this.”

“Eh?”

“I am saying I won’t use my 《Blaze》”

“------------Uh! What do you mean by that, Tooru!?”

“I will manifest it if I need to, but I have no use for it now.”

“D-Don’t be stupid!! I may look like this but I am one of the top rankers in national kendo competitions!!”

“……………I am not stupid. I’m serious about this.”

“---------Uh! Don’t regret this!! Seyaaaaaaaaaa!!”

Imari howled and stepped-in.

The flow did not stop even though I dodged.

Immediately, the 2nd and 3rd slash were released------

But, I safely avoided all of those slashes.

“Kuh…………! Looks like you are good at dodging……!”

I will show her the difference in our ability and make her give up.

That was the fight I chose.

It’s true the <<Lucifer>> turns humans to <<Exceed>>.

However, I am also the same when it comes to having a physical power up by the sublimation.

If that was the case then, my original abilities, skills and experience have increased too.

Imari’s sword skill was quite something.

However, it was something not outside of the zone from matches.

---But, I’m different.

Ever since that day, I had been working every day to get stronger.

The path we walked was different---------and it resulted into this overwhelming difference in ability now.

“W-Why………….!”

The <<Blade>> continued to cut through the air fruitlessly and endlessly.

The difference in ability would not be filled, no matter how much spirit she has.

Immediately, Imari noticed that too and started showing impatience in her eyes.

“I can’t lose! I…………I have a goal………!”

She clenched her teeth and voiced her determination of not giving up before swinging her <<Blade>>.

I dodged that attack by a paper thin margin, and took the chance to grab Imari's wrist when she missed.

File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 2.jpg

“………You should know this already. Imari, you can’t win against me. Continuing--------is useless.”

“Uh!”

“So please give up. I want you to admit defeat………I don’t want to hurt Imari.”

There was nothing harsher than the sentence I put in my mouth.

I am telling her to admit the overwhelming difference in ability and admit defeat.

And the moment she accepted that, Imari would have to leave Kouryo Academy.

In order not to hurt Imari, I had to hurt Imari’s heart and that hurt my heart too.

Just like Imari, I also have a goal.

I have to accomplish my goal.

But even so, I swung my fist to avoid hurting the girl---------Imari.

That was why I planned to crush Imari’s determination and scatter her heart to end this but-----

“Don’t joke! I won’t admit defeat like this. Definitely……….!”

Imari was enraged.

“Most of all, there is no way I can raise the white flag knowing that I was taken against easily!!”

“Imari……………”

When I called over to her, Imari slackened her expression with a *fuu* and made a smile.

“If you want me to admit defeat, then you have to fight properly, Tooru. That is what manners are.”

I was convinced after I saw that smiling face, and those eyes filled with strong determination.

Just like she claimed, she would never admit defeat of her own volition.

I am really an idiot.

There was no way I could break the heart of an opponent that had such a strong determination and smile.

---Then what should I do?

That was obvious.

There was only one skill that could respond to Imari’s Template:Furigana.

“Sorry about that.”

I gave an apology and let go of Imari’s hands before taking a few steps back to create some distance.

It was not needed to use it, judging by the difference in ability.

But Imari wished for me to go all-out.

And I have to respond to that wish.

That was why I shouted-------the <<word that carried strength>>.

“《Blaze》!!”

<<Flame>> was flowing out from my chest-----

At the same time I grabbed it, it entangled on my arm and flashed.

“That is Tooru’s………..”

I was being called the <<Irregular>> and this 《Blaze》 was the only defensive type in this world------Imari saw the <<Shield>> and could not hide her surprise.

“Just as what you can see. So, sorry, but I am going to use----this guy to win.”

I clenched my fist strongly to show it to Imari.

I pulled that fist back as if to shoot a bow and-----took a stance.

“Come at me at full strength! I will stop Imari’s 《Blaze》 attack-----and win!”

“Looks like you are getting serious now……But! No matter how absolute the difference is, I will not give up!!”

Imari shouted and took her stance.

It looks like she was planning to challenge me to a final match with that high-offensive power thrust technique which looked very hard to dodge.

“This is regretful………… I really wanted to talk more with Tooru. But there is no time for that, as a swordsman I will use this <<Sword>> to------!”

“Tell that to this----<<Shield>>!!”

Responding to my words, Imari made a loud powerful shout.

“SEYAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!”

Piercing through the air, that tip of the sword approached me.

“OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!”

I roared and after an instant.

GaKiiiiiiin………..! The <<Shield>> stopped the blade and the <<Blade>> bounced out from Imari’s hands because she was unable to withstand the collision impact.

“That----------was a good attack.”

“Saying that won't make it cool since I was blocked but---------thank you for now.”

Imari made a small smile, and I------

“It’s the end.”

I relaxed my fist.

Just like shooting an arrow, I released the accumulated power.

And just as I claimed-------it became the match’s last attack.



“Are you okay, Imari? It didn’t hit, so I think you won’t get wounded, though……..”

I approached Imari who was still down, and knelt down.

“U,un. I think I’m not hurt…………But, what was that just now……………?”

“It’s an impact wave.”

It’s a technique that can easily break one or two bones if it hit but, the power was not that simple anymore now that I gained the <<Lucifer>>.

That’s why by stopping immediately it would end with-------a wind pressure that was originally only strong enough to stagger someone, but, I would have never thought that its power increased into something that could send someone flying.

But even so she did not get hurt, so I made a relieved sigh.

“Seriously, you have something that amazing…………… Haaa, It’s my complete loss………..”

“I’m sorry…………”

I extended my hand and helped Imari to stand up.

“It’s okay. Even If I can’t become an <<Exceed>>, it’s not like all the paths have been closed off. I just have to find another path. ……………So stop making that face.”

Imari *pan* hit my butt to tell me to put in some spirit.

“Congratulations for enrolling, Tooru.”

“……………Thank you, Imari.”

Although I felt sorry, I made a smile, and Imari did the same but, at that moment--------

*Chirin*.

Inside the auditorium filled with loud noises, the clear sound of bells grazed my ears.

When I looked over to that sound, over there was------

“Ah………………”

That silver girl was standing there.

She was looking towards us------no, towards me.

Her Template:Furigana filled with a certain amount of strong determination were clearly looking at me.

But, that only occurred for an instant.

A guy came from behind and attacked his exam opponent-----the silver girl.

“----------Uh!”

The moment he swung his sword, the guy was convinced of his victory.

---But, that attack cut the air.

That’s because the silver girl that was supposed to be there was not there anymore.

“Wha!? Di-disappeared………?”

It was not strange for the guy to open his eyes wide dumbfounded.

In an instant, the silver girl danced up to the sky.

Primarily, humans were weak at moving their eyes up and down.

She jumped up the moment the attack was about to reach her sights and it was done at very close-distance. If I was in his place then I might have lost her-------that was how fast she was.

“Pretty…………”

Gazing at the silver girl in midair, Imari muttered.

The silver girl, holding those black bladed swords----<<Double>> in each hand looked like she had jet black wings and our hearts were taken away by that scene.

After a while of feeling that time was slowing down-----

The Angel holding those dark colored wings, crossed her swords together before landing to the ground.

*Chirin*, we regained our composure when he heard that sound while looking over the matter.

“She’s amazing……….”

“Aah………….”

The way she carried her body and the sword handling was not something learned in one day, but rather those movements were clearly gained from continuous training.

(Who on earth is that girl…………..)

“Seriously, whether it’s Tooru or that girl, only incredible people gather here. Sheesh……………”

Imari made a wry smile while looking at me.

“Well then, regrets will start to pop out if I stay here like this, so it’s about time I go.”

There was nothing I could do about the pain in my chest when I heard that.

“Let’s work hard together, Tooru. It’s a promise.”

“Aah, I promise.”

Imari nodded to my reply satisfied and was about to leave the auditorium but------she looked back.

“Ah, I have one more last thing I want to ask. Just now you said it didn’t hit right? Which means that it could have hit if you wanted it to, but since that did not happen then this would mean that you were holding back?”

“Uh. Tha-that is……….”

Imari puffed up her cheeks a little.

“I’m ashamed……”

“Well it’s okay. I’ll just make it a debt.”

“Debt?”

“Yes, one debt. That’s why, if there comes a time where we meet again after this-------then let’s see, I’ll have you treat me to a cake.”

“Aah, I get it. ………………Things got annoying for holding back badly.”

“Fufu, you get what you deserve ♪”

I made a nod while making a wry smile at Imari’s lively words while she winked.

“Well then,------Bye-bye, Tooru.”

Imari's words were filled with various feelings and she left the auditorium.

(I will become stronger………….)

While looking at her back, I made a vow again.

However, that was not all.

That vow was something I made when I determined my goals.

<<Power>> is needed in order to achieve my goal.

Seeking <<Power>> is my path, and that is my only choice.

(I just have to find another path, huh………)

Imari said that.

But, those are words only the living can say.

I remembered that day.

That day that made me start to seek for <<Power>>.

Finding another path------

It is impossible for the dead.

There was no other path. I couldn’t afford to find a new path.

“Otoha………”

I muttered my sister’s name.

The name of my deceased sister that I failed to protect.

“Why did you have to die…………”

I want to know why my young sister had to be relieved of her life.

Yes, I am living for someone dead.

Part 2[]

The silver girl opened her eyes wide when she saw the moment of how a battle of a certain group concluded.

Even though it didn’t hit, she knew that fist strike had tremendous power.

The moment she was learning about that impact technique, her exam opponent who only has physical strength in his mind, came from behind and attacked.

But, that also ended immediately.

She easily avoided her opponent's attack and won easily, and the silver girl looked towards that group-------Tooru’s group again as they were talking there together peacefully.

That kind of group in this auditorium--------didn’t look like opponents who had been fighting just a while ago, but rather they looked like close friends---------since everyone other than Tooru and Imari has left already, the girl was interested in him and that technique just now.

“Well then------Bye-bye, Tooru.”

Soon, after both of them smiled and exchanged their farewells, Imari left the auditorium.

Left there, Tooru brought down his sights to his fist that ended the match, and was thinking of something.

Staring at that back, the silver girl slightly raised her eyebrows and muttered.


“Tooru…….”


Template:SimpleNav


Chapter 2: I am interested in you[]

Part 1[]

Kouryou Academy------

In the northern part of Tokyo bay, there exists a reclaimed land that can only be accessed through a hanging monorail.

There are giant walls surrounding it with only one gate matching that size and a giant clock tower which could be seen soaring high to the sky from outside in the center of the vicinity.

The school building and the school dormitory inside was structured into an unfamiliar western style, and it felt a little strange to call it a school. Naturally, the interior design was similar; Me and Tora were heading towards the classroom through the western corridor together and------

“Guh………!”

“What’s wrong?”

I leaked a small groan from the creak of my body; Tora did not let that get past him and looked towards me in doubt.

“I forced myself a little just now.”

The cause was the skill I used on Imari.

That was originally a skill that used muscles, but the reckless use of it with my middle-build body places quite a burden on my body even though it was just one shot. This skill was a double edged sword; on the one hand it holds absolute destructive power, but on the other hand I wouldn't be able to move normally if I used it twice. When I explained this to him...

“I see. So that means you're a novice huh?”

I’m astonished……..

“Don’t you have a kinder way to say it…………”

“None.”

It was an immediate reply.

“Fuun. There is one question I want to ask regarding that technique; why didn’t you ever use that when you were training with me? …………Haa! Don’t tell me you were holding back when I was the opponent!?”

Tora pressed me with questions and I swung my head in panic.

“Don’t just scold me from your misunderstanding. That was something I learned just recently--------which means, it is something I acquired after I couldn’t meet Tora anymore.”

“………I see. It’s true you are not a stingy fool. …………Although you are an idiot.”

Tora made a smile but, that last part was none of his business.

(Well, I’ll just agree for the time being………….)

“Forget about that, it’s been a long time, Tora. I didn’t think I would meet you in a place like this.”

“Fuun, that’s my line.”

The nature regarding <<Lucifer>>----the chance of being an <<Adapt>> was one in over a thousand people, I heard that during the inspection before enrolling to the school.

That is why, I didn’t think I would meet him in Template:Furigana.

However just like I thought in the auditorium, it was somewhat reassuring to know there was someone I knew here.

“Tooru. Just now during the entrance examination---------”

“Oh, it looks like that’s the classroom.”

We finished walking through the long corridor, and reached the first year’s classroom.

“Oh, sorry. What were you trying to tell----”

“You over there?”

“Hn?”

Someone interrupted when I asked what Tora said.

When I looked over, there was a beautiful long haired girl staring straight at me.

(This girl………where have I--------)


In addition to her beautiful and yet cute face, she has an excellent style and felt like an adult although she was the same age as me. However, the characteristic part of her, was her atmosphere. Her figure was surrounded by a dignified air, and it emphasized her own existence.

“------------Uh! If I’m correct, you were sitting behind us during the entrance ceremony……………”

Yes, the girl that was talking to me right now was the girl that warned us to keep quiet in the middle of the entrance ceremony.

“Is there anything?”

When I asked her, the girl made a slightly complicated expression.

“………………No one would have thought there was such a traditional ceremony here. That’s why you should not feel down, and have the intention to head straight forward in this academy. I think that is the only way to look straight at her when the time comes.”

“Errr huh…………….?”

“Well then, I will excuse myself.”

Even though I haven’t understood the meaning of those words yet, she turned back and entered the classroom.

“What was that about…………….?”

“…………Tooru. Your examination opponent-------- if I am correct, she was called Imari. She was saying, if you regret defeating her then work hard for her sake.”

“I see, so that’s what she meant……………….”

Maybe because she was sitting behind us, she probably looked at me and Imari talking together in a friendly manner.

That’s why, she probably took consideration in me, wondering if I was depressed.

“It’s okay, it’s because I already promised Imari. Thanks for the consideration, Tora.”

“Why are you telling me that for? Tell that to that girl.”

“That’s true. ----------By the way Tora, what was it that you wanted to tell me just now?”

“………………I don’t know. Anyways let’s go in. ……………..almost everything I wanted to say has already been said, how can I say that now, you idiot?

“A,aah………….”

I followed after Tora who suddenly turned moody for some reason, and entered the classroom.



When I entered, the desks lined up in the room were not those personal use tables used in elementary and middle school tables, but instead they were ones with a wide width and were meant for 2 people to use.

We picked random empty seats nearby the entrance----------I thought sitting at the side was strange so, I decided to just sit at the back and wait for the Template:Furigana to start.

All the new students had not assembled in the room yet----------it seemed a portion of the students were injured physically during the entrance exam and were in the middle of medical treatment------so, there was still time before things started.

The others did the same thing as us and sat somewhere random, there were some girls talking with others sitting nearby or guys who were sleeping already, everyone was doing everything as they pleased and were waiting for the HR to start.

But, because of a certain person showing up in the classroom, a commotion occurred and------

Next, everyone lost their words.

“What is it?”

Towards the same situation similar to the one during just before the entrance ceremony starting, we looked towards the person standing at the entrance------

“That girl………..”

We immediately understood.

The person that got the class's attention was that silver girl.

“Do you know her?”

“No, it’s not like we know each other but……….”

Now that I think about it, Tora was sleeping when the girl showed herself in the auditorium.

“I saw her movements during the entrance exam, the way she carried her body and her swordsmanship was quite something I think.”

“Hou………. That’s one interesting girl.”

He made a fearless smile and looked like he was going to challenge her to match.

(This guy is still the same hot-blooded fellow………….)

After thinking that, I once again set my eyes back on the silver girl.

Same like what she did at the auditorium, she did not care about the onlookers from her surroundings and was slowly looking around the classroom before--------those ruby eyes stopped at a certain spot.

On me.

(Eh…………..?)

Our eyes met.

(It’s just a coincidence right………..?)

And, the moment I thought that, the silver girl slightly moved her eyebrows-----

“Tooru.”

………No, she said it. That was my name. There was no mistake that is my name.

(Why does she know my name………….?)

That was the first question floating in my mind.

Naturally, I had no memories of knowing any foreigners.

(…………Wait a sec? I think she was looking at us in the middle of the entrance exam…………)

It’s not like I talked to her before, so I completely had no idea why she knew my name.

The silver girl was staring at me and started walking right when I was had many question marks popping in my head.

  • Chirint* together with the sound of the bells, her silver hair was swaying near her hips while being expressionless.

It was the exact reappearance of the auditorium------The only difference was the last part.

“………………”

The silver girl got right besides me and stared at me for a while before--------making a nod with her head and sat on the chair.

On the chair beside me.

Even though there were many empty seats, she purposely chose the one beside me.

What’s more---------

*peek*………..*peek*

She was looking at me with the side peeks for some reason. She probably planned to secretly look at me but, it was completely obvious.

“………………Hey, do you know her?”

“That is my line!!”

“Sorry, this situation was confusing…………..”

One day, a foreigner I have never met or seen before (and naturally even her name is unknown to me) suddenly starts calling my name, sits on the seat beside me, and in addition she is conscious of me by looking at me with side peeks----------I suddenly fell into such a situation and if there is someone that wouldn't get confused of this situation then I want someone to tell me about that person.

Nonetheless, it feels uncomfortable being peeked at like that while unable to comprehend the situation.

“………He,hey, can I have a moment?”

“--------Uh!”

*Chirin*. The moment I made up my mind and talked to her, the silver girl turned away in tremendous speed.

“……………”

It turned to silence just like that. It seems she is planning to pretend she didn’t hear my call.

(There is no choice. I’ll just find a good timing to talk to her later………)

I made a small sigh, and amused myself talking with Tora about some boring stuffs.

Most of the commotion in the classroom also returned back to normal when they saw us------

“……………”

*peek*………..*peek*

After a while, she was looking at me again.

(Seriously what is going on…………..)

While I was getting uncomfortable because of that, the students that had their wounds treated were entering the class one after another.

Soon, after almost all the new students had assembled------

“Hello Hello♪ Good work on the examination--☆ and congratulations on your enrollment to this school--!”

Suddenly, the sound of loud *Kara**Kara laughter appeared and a girl came into the classroom from the opened window.

The room suddenly went silent and the girl stood at the teacher's platform before striking a pose.

“Nice to meet you, I am Tsukimi Rito----♥ I am everyone’s homeroom teacher, so please treat me well for one year--! Cutting the formalities, just call me Usa-sensei okay--☆”

Everyone in the class had no response. Rather, I should say we had no idea how to respond.

“…….Aryaryan, what’s wrong?”

The self-proclaimed homeroom teacher looked around the classroom with a puzzled expression.

She drew a different kind of attention compared to the silver girl and she was too young to think that she was a teacher-------yes, most of us would agree if we were told that she was from our age generation and we would believe her to be our classmate if she wore the school uniform.

Most importantly, her outfit was the most unbelievable part after calling herself a teacher. No matter how I looked at it, she was wearing a maid uniform and with the addition of a rabbit ear hair band.

“Ha!? Are you all maybe fascinated by my cuteness? Iyaaa----, I thought I got used to these things quite well but, if all the new students are affected by it then I would be happy, awkward, and embarrassed as expected♪”

The self-proclaimed homeroom teacher placed her hands on her cheeks and was swinging her head in embarrassment but---------

“No, we were just taken aback…………”

“Oh I see, you all were just taken aback--------Wait, eeeeeehhhh!! You all weren’t fascinated!?”

She heard my mutter and raised a shocked voice.

“No matter how and where you see it, I don’t think you will be that conveniently received though…………”

“It’s because everyone was staring at me quietly♪”

(Is it really okay for this person to be our homeroom teacher……)

There was no mistake, everyone in the class was thinking that at this moment.

“Tsukimi-sensei, please don’t make the new students uneasy.”

The one who spoke out our feelings was a male in his mid-twenties who walked into the classroom normally from the door-----it was a male named Mikuni, who played the role of the facilitator during the entrance ceremony. Looking at his tall height and well-ordered facial features, [Hou………] there were sighs leaking out (luckily the males aren't like that) from left and right.

“Aaree--? Mikuni-sensei, why are you here?”

“I am the supervisor for the new students' teacher. If you are going to play a fool then I’ll have you take another side.”

“It's okaaay. I plan to ride on a boat so leave it to me♪”

“You’ll sink.”

“Well then, let’s reform ourselves and head to self-introduction shall we--☆”

“……………………”

Tsukimi-sensei completely ignored Mikuni-sensei’s come-back, and started talking.

“With that said, hello hello I am Tsukimi Rito-chan. I am a young lady that has just graduated from this Kouryou academy this spring; I think I am very inexperienced but, I plan to do my very best so nice to meet you all♪”

(18 years old huh. No wonder she looks young-------wait, how about her teacher qualifications……………..)

I thought that but, asking for common sense in a school devoid from common sense itself was useless.

"Tsukimi-sensei has excellent grades amongst last year's graduates so she has been specially selected to be a teacher this year. Leaving that character aside, there are no shortcoming in her abilities and skills so be rest assured."

We heard the following from Mikuni-sensei, and there were sighs of relief leaking out from everywhere.

“So“Somehow there was some very hurtful things in there but, everyone don’t mind that and lets progress efficiently okay----…………..Although I said that since today is still the first day, it will be just a quick explanation of this year’s schedule and the self-introduction☆”

“Before that, first off a warning regarding the 《Blaze》.”

“Ah, oh yeah oh yeah♪ Errrr you all must not manifest your 《Blaze》 without permission from the academy okay? I’ll be very angry if you bring it out as you like. That’s all--☆ Well then, let’s begin the self-introductory---♪”


Thanks to Mikuni-sensei, we were safely advancing inside the first day of HR-------

Although there was another problem.

Rather than calling it a problem, I should be calling it curiosity.

That is the--------silver girl.

The girl sitting beside was sending her mysterious gaze to me as usual and this turned into a problem for me.

*Stare*-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------.

If looks could kill people then I would have been easily killed about 100 times by now.

The students around me were in the middle of concentrating on the teacher's platform while she was the only one looking at me. She was staring quietly at me. Continuously looking.

She most likely thought she has not been noticed yet but, a gaze was something that could be found out by the latter beyond the thoughts of the user.

At any rate, I have no idea why she was this conscious of me.

(Has she mistaken me with someone else……….?)

“------u.”

(But how about the name? Why does she know my name?)

“----------ming you.”

(I don’t get it!)

“You, the one dreaming on the third row from the front! Hey you, from behind the midget boy!”

“Who’s the midget!!”

“Hn?”

Thanks to Tora’s shout, I noticed myself being called.

When I looked over at the teacher's platform, Tsukimi-sensei bulged her cheeks and looked at me.

“HnMou----, you finally noticed? It’s your turn.”

“My what?”

“Your self-introduction.”

“Ah……………”

I could hear giggles coming from here and there in the classroom.

I felt my cheeks getting hotter when I heard that before standing up.

“Kokonoe Tooru, nice to meet you.”

“…………….Kokonoe? Aah, you are that rumored boy!”

“Rumored?”

“There is a rumor in the staffroom. That there is an <<Irregular>> this year in the first year☆”

<<Irregular>>--------even though it was an unknown word to me, I could at least understand that it was something special.

The class started having a commotion, and I became the center of attention again.

Inside the unsettled commotion, it was now the turn of another person for attention this time.

“Well then, next. The silver hair-chan besides you stands out a lot.”

“………Template:Furigana

The silver girl nodded and started her self-introduction.

“Julie=Sigtuna. Everyone, nice to meet you.”

Once again, the classroom was wrapped in commotion. ………However, the implication was different from mine.

Naturally, my treatment was close to a rare animal. As for the silver girl-----------in Julie’s case, unlike her foreigner girl appearance, the fluent Japanese coming from her mouth was shocking.

However, Julie as usual didn’t care about the response from her surroundings and sat down.

And once again she side peeked and was looking over here---------

“--------Uh!”

Our eyes met----------and the moment I thought that, she looked away.

But after some time passed, she started peeking at me using side-wise glances again………….



Soon the student handbook, student cards and dormitory guidebooks were distributed when the self-introductions ended.

“Is it all distributed to the students huh huh? Each individual please read through the school and dorm regulations when you have time later and, if you don’t then I’ll scold you okay♪ Also, the student card is used as a credit card so please be careful not to lose it—"

“Hee, so that’s how you buy stuff…………”

It would seem this was the living expenses.

The credit limit for each month was 10000 yen, and a number of people got excited after hearing that.

“Okay, okay. I understand your feelings but keep quiet---. For the last part, I will explain about the special system of this school and the dormitory room separation before I end today's talk, if you all want to make noise, do it then. First off, I want to talk about the special system though, it’s very important so listen to it properly---♪”

*Pan**Pan* Tsukimi-sensei clapped her hands together, and started talking about the so called special system.

“Our school exists a partner system called <<Duo>>. You all should understand from the word partner though, two people will form one group and receive lessons.”

(…………<<Duo>>? Just recently, I think I heard the same word from somewhere…………)

And in the middle of tracing back my memories, a question [Why is that?] came out from another student, and my train of thoughts stopped when Tsukimi-sensei started answering.

“When you graduate from here, you all know about the talk that you will be attached to the Template:Furigana peace preservation team right. You all will execute the missions normally in Template:Furigana or maybe in a team with more numbers than that.”

“……………Even though it will probably be impossible if we are told to be active in a team immediately after graduation, so 'get used to it in our school', is that what you are implying?”

“That is exactly right. You sure get it Tachibana-san♪”

That girl that talked to me right before I entered the class replied Tsukimi-sensei with a dignified voice.

“Now then now then, it’s regarding about the <<Duo>> but, just like I said just now, both of you will be doing a lot of different types of lessons. So, regarding about that relation, I am sorry about the hurry but you will choose your official partner by the end of this weekend, so from tomorrow onwards good luck finding your partner to attend the classes. Fiiiiiight----☆………..ah, by any chance if you can’t decide then we will pick one for you so it’s okay to rest assured okay---♪”

(Partner system------<<Duo>> huh………. I’ll just team up with Tora.)

“…………So, the real part starts here---. Actually, after the <<Duo>> is teamed up in this school, there is a rule where they will have to know each other deeply and pass time together as much as possible to strengthen their bonds together. Well----what I want to say is…………you will be made to share rooms in the dorm♪”

It’s true, that trust will probably be deepened if they are together for a long time.

Even though there is enough chance personality disagreements will appear, for this school that is devoid of common sense this still made sense.

(Hn, wait a sec………….?)

I had a question floating out towards that explanation.

“Err, I have a question.”

“Yes yes, the <<Irregular>> Kokonoe-kun, what is it?”

……………I wished you would stop calling me that way.

“You said the <<Duo>> will be decided by this weekend but-”

“Fufu, nice question. Sensei is happy you noticed that~♥ Should I give you a nice pat in the head?”

“I refuse.”

“Puu~ that’s regretful. ……………..well then well then, pulling myself together and including the answer for Kokonoe-kun’s question, I will start talking about the room separation for the dormitory~♪”

*Chills*. The instant Tsukimi-sensei showed a smiling face, a chill ran up my spine.

It’s a premonition of something getting problematic.

Is that premonition by any chance-------true?

Tsukimi-sensei pointed her fingers to us, and put something worthless in her mouth.

“Until the weekend, we will have you all live with the current person sitting next to you--♪”

“………Hah?”

“Which means, together with the temporary <<Duo>>. This is the school rule, so denial is useless, and no no's are not permitted okay☆ Neee, Mikuni-sensei♪”

Mikuni-sensei silently nodded and made a sigh to Tsukimi-sensei who was making an “x-sign” with her fingers in front of her chest.

“Tha,that means……..”

“Good for you, Kokonoe-kun♪”

Tsukimi-sensei made a good job sign to me.

At first I didn’t understand her words but, I also guessed it by that one sentence.

Until this weekend, living together with the classmate sitting beside you would mean--------

“Yes♪ Your roommate is that silver haired beauty Julie-chan. Male 37, female 15, that is about the number of new students but, you are the only one living together with another girl. Kyaaa--- Lucky♥ ……………ah, yeah yeah. You will be kicked out of school if you have an illicit sexual relationship so be careful. Putting it in easier words, if you do something that is hesitated to say in the Template:Furigana, and a 3rd roommate is made--------”

“Like hell I’ll do thaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat!!”

Forgetting my respect to my superior, I shouted and stood up-----

Immediately right after, the classmates made an uproar after they got hold of themselves from my shout.

[Are you serious!?] [With that girl huh, that’s nice…………..] [Kyaa---, its living together, living together.]

“Wa,wait a second! No matter if it is the school rule, thinking in common sense isn’t this bad in a lot of ways!”

Inside the uproar filled with words they want to say as they like, I panicked and protested but---------

“…………………..do you think a school having an entrance exam during the school enrollment ceremony, and what’s more conducted a real fight is normal?”

“……………………….”

The reply that came back, made my view in front dizzy.

I placed both my hands on the table, and looked over to my roommate until the weekend------and my eyes met with her ruby eyes again.

But this time she didn’t avert her eyes away----------

She looked towards me and lowered her head a little.

“Nice to meet you.”

“Ni,nice to meet you…………”

This was, the start of the cohabitation with me and the Template:Furigana.



(Someone save me…………………)

The reason why I wished that was simple and clear, it’s because this was a complicated and yet inescapable problem.

Few hours passed from the uproar in the classroom.

After we were told about the dorm rules (Curfew and time for eating), we moved to the dormitory in the area and, was led straight to the cafeteria to quickly finish our dinner; right after that------

Inside the room assigned, I was------standing there and staring with the silver girl, Julie.

Silently.

(Please. Someone save me…………….)

Even though I wished once more, a hero who will break this situation wouldn’t appear.

Would Tora who was assigned to the room next door, unexpectedly come here to play I wonder.

……………however even when I made such a light hope, it dispersed after hearing the slight shouting coming from the other side of the thick wall.

(Looks like he is not getting along with his roommate)

However right now, I have a problematic situation I raised myself instead of the room next door.

*Stare*-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------.

(This is a problem………………..)

No progress will be made if I kept silent even though I was thinking what to do, I then made a sigh and looked at Julie.

(Now that I take a good look at her, she does look like a bisque doll.)

Having a delicate body structure, well-featured face, transparent Template:Furigana, ruby eyes, and the most characteristic part I have to say about her was her Template:Furigana………….

All of it was harmonized together, and it was suitable to be called beautiful.

The word beautiful girl is probably meant to be used for this.

But, that was not all.

A black wing angel--------

Judging by the way how she uses those two small swords and how she magnificently she carries her body, she was not a normal girl.

(Where did she get such a skill----------wait, now is not the time to think about that)

First off I have to do something about this silence but………..

If I were to make a self-analysis, I think my communication skills are quite okay thanks to living in a house with a large number of people coming and going. I had quite some male friends in my elementary and middle school time.

But expected to the girl I just met today.......what’s more a foreigner, adding on I will be sleeping in the same room (important) together with her under the same roof until the weekend (currently Monday), on top of me being unable to read her thoughts (this is more important) because she was expressionless, I was in front of someone who one-sidedly knows about me, and I have no idea what I should be talking with her.

(Otoha was the only one I have a talking experience with a girl my age………………….)

………….I feel that a sister won’t be a reference in the first place.

(Let’s play it safe.........)

“Err, hey………..we are going to be living in the same room until the weekend so, why don’t we sit down for now?”

Template:Furigana

After she nodded to my proposal, the silver girl interpose the low table and made a proper seiza.[1b 1]

(Ooh, she is well mannered…………however, I think I heard foreigners are bad with seizas but, is that not the case?)

“-------?”

“Ah, sorry.”

Julie tilted her small head because I was standing up thinking even though I was the one who said to sit down.

I apologized and hurried to sit down straight on the other side of the table.

“This is quite a nice room.”

The room dormitory was unexpectedly wide, and beautiful. There was a carpet on the center of the floor; it was equipped with a television and kitchen, and maybe because it was meant for 2 people since there was two same types of clothing cases, and a two stories bed was installed.

Oh yeah.

“Errr………..lets introduce ourselves again.”

“Ja—“

“Well then, starting from me who proposed this. I am------”

“Tooru.”

“A,aah…………..”

Before I could name myself, my name was said before me.

I was a little curious about why the accent was a little different but, since she is a foreigner so that can’t be helped.

“Rather than Kokonoe or Tooru, just call me in any way easy for you.”[1b 2]

“I understand. Then I will call you Tooru.”

“You are Julie, is that okay?”

“Ja---.Julie=Sigtuna. Please call me Julie.”

“I, I understand………..”

Same like in the classroom, I was bewildered when she replied back in fluent Japanese.

(It’s better than unable to communicate……….)

“Please take care of me until the weekend, Julie.”

“Ja---”

Self-introduction time over.

“[………………..]”

And once again silence arrived.

(Uh wait, isn’t it bad to end it here!)

“Le,lets talk about each other more okay?”

“Ja---”

“Errr, I am born from Kanagawa prefecture in Fujisawa city. …………wait, do you know where is Fujisawa?”

“Nai, and I don’t know about Kanagawa………….”

Julie swings her head a little troubled.

Because she was able to talk in fluent Japanese, I thought she might be brought up in Japan but, the probability of it being wrong is high since she doesn’t know where Kanagawa is.

“Err, Fujisawa is a city in the southeast coastland from here………….that’s too vague huh. Where is Julie from?”

“It’s a country called Gimle in the northern Europe.”

“An overseas student like I guessed……. But even so, your Japanese is good.”

“Thank you very much. I was properly taught by mama.”

“From your mother………?”

Was she working in a Japanese company or something?

……………..she might unexpectedly be a Japan lover--------of things like ninja or anime--------there is that possibility.

In a more unexpected case, she might be a half.

She doesn’t look like she has Orient blood mixed but, actually could her name Julie written in kanji be Julie or Julie or Julie or Julie[1b 3]--------

“Mama interpreted it from her job.”

It was a normal answer…………….

“And in the school at that side, there was Japanese in the selection of subjects.”

“Hee, then you have been deciding to study abroad in Japan since middle school?”

“Ja--.I found out about this academy, and decided it.”

“I see…………”

Why would you come to this Battle training school-----------was what I wanted to ask but, I might be stepping too far in at the beginning so I restrained myself.

“I see. For an instant, I thought you would be a half.”

“-------?”

“Since Japanese people also have the name Julie, I thought that might be the case.”

“I see. But speaking of names, the name Tooru is also in Gimle.”

“Is that so?”

“Ja---. It is a name named after the strongest thunder god that appears inside the legends told in Northern Europe.”

“Thunder god Thor………”

The reason why the accent was different was because; she confused mine with the name of that god.

However------

(Strong, huh…………..it would be nice if that is the case though………)

Hearing that keyword I remembered that word, and unintentionally clenched my fist.

“Tooru?”

“Ah………! Errr no, it’s great Julie can speak Japanese. Since I can only speak in Japanese.”

“Did you not learn foreign languages in Template:Furigana?”

“Uh………….! Eng-English was required though……….”

There are many people that can’t have a conversation even if they were taught.

And I am in one of those large majorities.

“I’m sorry.”

“…………………….”

She guessed it and apologized, somehow I feel a little miserable……….

“N-no, but I am seriously thankful that my words can get through. If Julie couldn’t speak Japanese then, we’ll be having trouble trying to understand each other by now, I seriously think it’s great.”

“Ja--. You’re welcome.”

Julie nodded.

(Any other topics……….wait, oh yeah!)

“By the way, I saw Julie’s fight during the entrance examination but, the way you bring your body and sword handling is amazing. Did you attend a dojo in Gimle?”

“…………………Nai. That is my own style.”

“Self-taught and that movement………….. That’s amazing…….”

The moment I felt surprise about the hidden sword talent inside her small body-------

I want to have a match with her sooner or later, that’s what I thought.

“Ah, Tooru. I want to change the topic but-------”

“Hn?”

“Is it okay if I take a shower first?”

“Eh? A,aah. I don’t mind.”

“Thank you very much. I still want to talk but, I feel really sleepy from just now because of the time difference………..I am sorry but, after I wash my sweat off it’s about time I am going to rest for today.”

“Time difference looks tough. And what’s more there was that Template:Furigana today. Just take a nice rest after you freshen up.”

And even when I said that, Julie was wobbling her head left and right.

“Nai. It’s not because of the entrance examination, it’s just hot.”

“Eh? Its true today was warm but, it isn’t that hot……….”

The season just recently turned to spring, and it was still cold now that it turned to night time.

Even though the dormitory was warm thanks to the heat equipment, it was still far away to be called hot.

“This heat is the same as summer in my country.”

“I-is that so……. Then, should I leave the air-conditioner off?”

“That will be helpful.”

(If she says the season right now is hot, then what will happen if it turns mid-summer…..?)

Staring at her small back while she was preparing her clothes, that question popped up in me.

“Ah, oh yeah. To avoid a strange trouble, can you do your changing in the dressing room?”

Due to us living together with the opposite sex, I made a plan to block the first point that is most likely to be the first problem.

“Ja--. I understand. Then I’ll be using the shower first.”

Julie took a bow after agreeing to my plan, and entered the dressing room.

The remaining me, was remembering the conversation we had just now that was bothering me.

It was thinking about her in the classroom--------no, since that time I saw Julie in the entrance ceremony.

(She doesn’t smile………)

There was not a lot of it but, she has shown other expressions other than that.

Thanks to that, it was hard to read her emotions and I could not cancel the image of Julie being an exquisite doll.

In reality I knew that was not true judging by her initiative to start a conversation stead of just replying to my questions.

That is why, I thought of it.

That, she will look cuter if she smiles.

“Well then…………I’ll just sort out my luggage I guess.”

Muttering to myself, I decided to start sorting out my luggage that was sent to the dormitory beforehand.

(This luggage would have been sent back if I failed in the entrance exam)

“------Entrance exam, huh…………”

I remembered the girl I defeated and muttered.

(If I meet her someday, then I’ll have to protect my promise……………….)

“Ah…………..”

When I was remembering the things in the entrance exam, I remembered something now of all times.

(Snap. If I brought up the entrance examination talk, I could have asked her why she was staring at me. And things like, how does she knows my name or, the things I was bothered about in the classroom…………..)

I was probably that nervous to forget all that, and didn’t realize it.

(I’ll ask Julie after she finishes her shower.)

Shower.

From that word, I imagined.

…………The scene Julie cleaning herself in the shower.

“-------Uh!!”

Even when I delete my imagination in a hurry, I start to feel conscious about the fact I was living together with a girl after so late.

And what’s more unluckily, the sound of the shower was slightly echoing through the wall and I imagined again whether I liked it or not--------

“Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!”

I quickly took the television remote with my hand.

Even though it is until the weekend, in a way I once again became self-aware about the start of troubling days………..



“Fuwaa…………”

When I was sorting out my luggage while turning on the television 20 minutes after that, Julie’s yawn could be heard from behind. Just like what came out from her mouth, she was sleepy because of the time-lag.

“Julie. I have a question but-------Bufuu!?”

But, when I wanted to clear up the question before sleeping--------I turned around and Julie’s sleepy eyes were there.

However that was not the reason why I spurt out.

Long and slender white legs, thighs, calf consequently entered my view.

Her thin pajamas was sticking to her skin after a bath and in just one glance I could see her delicate body line and chest bulge (it was quite moderate), on top of that, maybe because she was sleepy because the buttons that were messed up made a gap and thanks to that I don’t know where I should place my eyes.

“What is wrong?”

“N-no that’s…………..”

Despite being flustered I tried talking but, my eyes were attracted to her thighs and pajama’s border for some reason.

“-------?”

“The-there is a question I want to ask………….!”

Towards Julie who was looking at me wondering, I used a little strengthened tone to trick myself-----no, I decided to ask her about the things that were bothering me.

“Julie,--------do you know me? You were facing your sights towards us during the middle of the exam and you said my name when you entered the classroom…………………and you were a little curious after that right?”

“………………..”

Her expression did not change. But the moment I questioned her, I felt the atmosphere slightly changed.

“…………………I heard your name during the examination.”

It means she heard me and Imari’s conversation.

“But, why me…………..?”

“…………….. I-----------”

A slight silence slipped in and she showed a little confused state before------Julie opened her mouth.

“I am interested in you.”

“Eh……..!?”

When I looked at Julie in shock, those ruby eyes looked straight at me.

File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 3.jpg

“Tooru. I am very interested in you.”

Julie put a very devastating sentence in her mouth and slowly came closer.

As for me, I backed away and immediately hit the wall.

And the distance between became so small that if I were to stretch out my hand I can touch-----------no, Julie’s breathe was hitting my chest.

“That is why------please teach me………”

“Ju,Julie…………?”

Due to her just coming out from the bath, her snow white skin was weltered with blood.

To that color that feels warm from the blood passing through, it makes me feel she is human instead of a doll----------------and more importantly, it makes me conscious of her as a girl.

Is this perhaps--------

(Is this that love at first sight thing…………!?)

I think that it wasn't a smart thought but, as long as she said she was interested in me and daringly approaching me like this, there is no way I can not understand that meaning.

(Thi,this cute girl, to me!? Is this a dream!? No what is with this nice smell, shower? Uwah, close, her hair is thin, eh-eh-eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeh!? Wha, what should I doooooooooo!?)

The inside of my head was in complete panic. That current me was------

“Please, Tooru.”

*Zui* Julie closed in to my face.

Her wet oddly seductive Template:Furigana, and her captivating tinged red small lips made my heartbeat pound hard--------

When I thought the deep red eyes slightly narrowed, she took a pose as if to pull a bow-----------

“Heh?”

She placed the fist she pulled away, close to my stomach.

“Please teach me this.”

“Th-this is…………”

“It is the technique Tooru used in the exam. I was really interested in it so, if it is okay with Tooru, could you please teach me a lot regarding it………."

(So that is what she meant!!)

At the same time with me shouting my inner thoughts, I thank myself for not saying any misunderstanding words and taking weird actions before making a relieved sigh.

“Tooru?”

“Ah…......e,errr…….sorry, I can’t teach you that. That technique’s burden is not normal so if Julie’s small physique performs that, your body will only break. That’s why…………”

“………………That is a disappointment.”

She lowered her eyebrows, and turned disappointed from what I can see, and I felt more sorry.

“Very disappointing…………”

Julie who muttered that one more time------

“Ju,Julie!?”

She collapsed, and clings onto me.

“Uwaaah!?”

Even after I hurry and stop her clinging onto me, I was surprised by her slenderness; I felt surprised for the second time finding out it was slender yet soft, and last off I felt surprised for the third time at the nice smell coming from her after her bath.

“#$!@#%!#-------!?”

(Wha-wha-what happened, hugging me, nice smell, from the shock!? Eeeeeeeeeeh!?)

“Ju-Ju-Ju-Julie!? Wai, suddenly, no, this is-------wait, eh…………?”

“Kuh--------”

I noticed her peaceful sleep breathing and regained myself.

It looks like Julie reached her limits and fell asleep.

The reason why she narrowed her eyes was because she simply just wanted to sleep.

Staring at that face, I made a large sigh mixed with tiredness and relief in it.

(I’ll let her sleep on the bed for now…………..)

“She’s light…………”

Since nothing is going to happen as expected and I cannot bring myself to wake her up, I carried Julie and got surprised by how light she was.

It looks like I might break her small delicate body if I hold her tightly.

Silky hair, small lips, and slightly drifting scent------looking at her like this, she only looked like a bisque doll, but the body warmth transmitted to me makes me strongly conscious that she is a human.

And, at that moment.

“Hn……..?”

Julie slightly rolled her held body, and brought her body closer, she grabbed my shirt tightly as if she wanted to be spoiled.

…………..but, that was wrong. It’s not like she wanted to be spoiled.

“Papa………”

Together with her soft mumbling, a drop of tears appeared at the edge of her closed eyelids.

Looking at that drop, I noticed my insensitivity after so late.

(As expected she’s lonely…………)

I don’t know what reasons she study abroad for but, there is no way a young girl far from her familiar country, and coming to this far side of the east alone would not feel anxious.

I felt miserable not noticing such an obvious fact, because she was able to speak fluent Japanese and doesn’t show her emotions.

And now that I have found out her true feelings, I could not pretend that I didn’t see that. That’s why I-------I made a vow that I wanted to become Julie’s power to support her before scooping the drop of tear from her eyes.


The sky was spread out.

In that never ending sky, there was the scorching hot sun shining down.

But all of that lost its color and like an old movie, a monochrome was created.

This is a dream. Right now I am seeing a dream.

I have seen this many times, the damn memory I never want to remember.

(Stop it………….don‘t show me this again……..)

But, even when I wanted it to stop it didn’t.

It was the past, just like how many times that happened; I was walking towards the same dojo.

“---------------?”

Mid-way, I stopped my legs.

A stinky smell, a wind that stinks of rusted iron passed by.

Even when I turned to that stink, there was nothing there.

But-------

“----------uh!!”

Immediately a chill came, and I started running in the next moment as if I was repelled.

Running towards the dojo while shouting my sisters name---------and then I saw it.

The only color inside this grey world-------red.

Crimson flames were raging and were drowning the dojo I was familiar with.

Towards the sudden unrealistic scenery, I was standing still dumbfounded------

“Oto,ha……… Otohaa……….!!”

My sister passed by my mind, and the moment I gained back myself, I dashed into the flames.

The inside was something from hell.

Powders of flames were rising and the sound of flames bursting violently hurt my ears.

Thunderous roars sounded, and the burnt down wood blocked the single path.

But even so I headed to the deep, the flames licked my cheeks and the heat burns my lungs.

All 4 sides were dyed in red, and inside the place where it was hard to open my eyes, I called out to Otoha’s name several times-------

Soon I reached it.

In the blazing hell fire, the deepest part of that hell.

Over there----Otoha was there.

Together with that person.

Inside the sea of fire, Otoha was blankly sitting down hard and that person was holding a sword, facing backwards towards me.

The black shadows collapsed in the surroundings--------were once people called my seniors.

The blade drenched by red blood had its color further emphasized by the flames, and inside the nauseating stink of burnt meat and fat, I forgot about the situation and shouted.

“What………..Oi!! What happened!! What on earth is this!!”

“Onii,chan…………”

And then, that person slowly turned over.

That person’s eye at that time, I will never forget about it.

Deep, quiet, dark-------pure black eyes.

Facing that eye straight towards me, that person came closer to me.

“I am asking what happened!? Answer me!!”

“What…….? Oh let’s see-----”

In response to my question, that person replied.

And that word became my goal.

“They are dead, because they were weak.”

That person slowly raised the tip of the blade towards the heaven--------and the moment that was swung down at me.

“Onii-chan………!!”

The blade path, cut into Otoha.

A splash flew out.

Red, a red splash.

After an instant, I understood that meaning------------

I raised a shout painted with rage, resentment, and despair.


“---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------!!”


Almost in the same time with me opening my eyes from the shout I made from the ongoing dream-------

“Tooru!?”

“Eh…………..?”

When I looked over to the unfamiliar tone calling me, the ruby eyes were staring at me.

“Are you okay, Tooru?”

“Ah……..Juli,e…….”

(……………this is Kouryou’s dormitory………)

And I finally understood where I was.

At the same time, Julie was still staring at me with a perplexed state.

“Sorry to scare you, I was half-asleep. Perhaps I woke you up?”

“Nai. I was already awake so do not mind it…………I was a little surprised that’s all.”

“I see, then that’s good….…no well, actually I saw a dream of me being attacked by zombies. I was then cornered and when I let out a sharp shout then it came out in reality………….haha, it’s a nuisance huh?”

Although I thought I sucked at lying even for me, I kept on talking about stuff that I was never asked of.

But even so-----

(Again that dream…………)

Ever since that day, I have seen that nightmare many times--------but was undoubtedly something that has passed.

From that unforgettable and never must be forgotten memories, my back was wet from sweat.

“……………Tooru, what’s wrong?”

Maybe I was making a stiff expression; Julie was looking at me worried.

“No, nothing. ……………and, its morning already. I’ll take a fast shower so, let’s go eat something after that.”

It was a little too frank but, I turned my face away to trick her and headed towards the dressing room without hearing Julie’s reply.

I started taking a shower, and the flowing hot water washed off the cold sweat.

My body started getting warm and it gave me the actual feelings I am alive.

On that, I was the only one alive.

“Otoha……….”

That day, my companions in the dojo died.

My precious sister, Otoha covered for me and………..

“They are dead, because they were weak”

More than 1 year has passed from then, and I couldn’t understand those words.

That’s why; I continuously seek for <<Power>>.

In order to understand those words.

Part 2[]

In Julie’s memories, the part where Tooru was answering regarding the technique was interrupted.

What she remembers was, a feeling of warmth wrapping around her in her half-asleep half-awake state.

With a pleasant feeling like riding on a moving cradle, it was something very nostalgic.

And that nostalgia was the old memories of her father.

It is about the time when she was young, and during the time when Julie stayed up late and ended up sleeping, her father would carry her and bring her to her bed.

(I have shown you something embarrassing……….)

As long as she has no memories of how she entered the bed last night, there was only one thing that comes to mind.

Her cheeks blushed because she was shy, and Julie once again remembered the warmth from last night-------

And so, she felt loneliness.


“Papa………..”



Translation Notes and References[]

  1. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Seiza
  2. Julie calls him in katakana (トール) while his others call him in his kanji form (透流)
  3. Different forms of Julie's name in Kanji = Starting from the first--百合恵,由利枝,祐理絵,友里江

Template:SimpleNav


Chapter 3: Punch me!![]

Part 1[]

The morning of the 2nd day after enrollment. We went to the cafeteria and--------rather than that, there were many sights gathered on Julie.

(That’s because she stands out……..)

There was attention gathered not only from the 1st years but also the 2nd and 3rd but, naturally Julie was calm and walking in the cafeteria not bothered by them.

I was walking right behind her like a servant but, [Silver hair…………] [Male female living together] a part of these whispering conversations from the surroundings entered my ears.

Inside them, there was one word mixed in that caught my attention.

“<<Irregular>>”

Which means, it looks like I am a topic material too.

(The combination of the foreign beauty and the so called <<Irregular>> would be a rumor whether I like it or not.)

Nonetheless, I can’t do anything even when I worry about it and as long as there are no problems I’ll just remain open.

“Julie. What are you choosing?”

“I’m thinking of having buffet.”

“I wonder what I should pick………”

It looks like there are 3 forms of choices In Kouryou Academy’s cafeteria, the meat main is in set A, fish main is in set B and the pick all you want buffet with 50 different types of Japanese, Chinese and Western cuisines. The set meals were combinations of nutritional control thought of and made by the cafeteria’s Obaa-chan[1c 1] but, the free picking buffet looks popular and a big portion of the students were putting on foods of their choices on their plate.

(I’ll go with buffet then)

Julie was already holding a plate on her hands and was looking around at the cuisines; I did the same and started picking my food.

…………primarily meat.

First off I’ll pick 4 of my favorite fried chickens. Following with pork poured with sweet vinegar, stir-fried black pepper beef, and tomato beef-stock stew---------

“…………Why is your choice picking so bad in balance?”

Suddenly a given up voice came calling out to me from my side.

If I remember correctly, she was that girl that sat behind my seat during the entrance ceremony and she was staring at me with those eyes filled with strong determination--------not that, she was looking at the tray I was holding.

“If I am correct………..you are, Tachibana right?”

“That is correct. Good morning, Kokonoe.”

“Aah, good mor-------“

“By the way, I said this just now but, why is your combination so thoughtless of balance? From what I saw just now it was just, meat, meat, meat. Are you planning to eat meat only? No matter how free you are to pick in a buffet, there are limits to everything.”

When I thought my reply greeting was interrupted, Tachibana started lecturing me for some reason.

(No, it’s true that only meat is bad for balance but……………)

But even so, I feel others have no right to be complaining-----and when I was thinking that, my plate was taken away from me.

“Fumu…………..I can’t do anything with the food that was already put on, what’s next is to think as balanced as possible, this and this…………..next would be, having this is good”

(Egg-eggplant was put on………….)

It was rank number 2 in the food I hate.

“Oh yes, celery was over there if I remember.”

……….My firm number 1 was put on.

“Okay, this should be okay.”

After a while, Tachibana made a satisfied smile before giving me back the plate that has various vegetables and fish put on it.

“Tha,thank you……….. I am totally not happy about the celery, rather how should I say this, I don’t really like it though………”

“That’s called hating before eating.”

I am still bad with it after eating though.

“Well then, I will go take my morning breakfast.”

Just like this, Tachibana said what she wanted, did what she wanted and left.

(……………I’ll just ask Julie to save me………..)

While praying for Julie not to hate eggplants and celery, I sat beside her who was already sitting down.

“Hey Julie. I have a favor but………..”

“What is it?”

“Actually, I want you to eat celery and eggplant-------“

And it was at that time when I said until there.

*Gataa* that sound sounded, and there was a girl sitting on the opposite side of the table.

It was Tachibana.

“While we are at it, I will be eating over here.”

I, am dead…………

“Good morning, Julie. Did you sleep properly last night?”

“Good morning.”

Even after Julie replied she slept properly, she then looked towards me with a puzzled expression later.

Most likely, she doesn’t know who that person was.

Since she was looking at me the whole time during the self-introductory, if I say it can’t be helped then, it can’t be helped.

“I am Tachibana Tomoe. I am a new student same as you and Kokonoe-------which means I am your classmate.”

“Is that so. I apologize, Tomoe.”

“Fufu, I don’t really mind. Yesterday was the first day after enrollment, and what’s more there should be a lot of confusion after that examination.”

Tachibana’s cheeks slightly relaxed. I thought it was a little unexpected for her to make such an expression when she has that dignified atmosphere around her.

“By the way Tooru. What was the request you asked for?”

“…………….No, nothing.”

“------?”

Julie tilted her head in wonder, and *Chirin* the sound of a bell appeared.

For Tachibana, she was sending her sights towards a girl receiving a set meal from the cafeteria’s obaa-chan.

“Mu…………sorry, can I call my roommate here?”

“Aah, I don’t mind.”

“Thank you………………Miyabi, over here.”

After Tachibana raised her hands and called out to her, that girl came over.

“Yo,you were over here, Tomoe-chan.”

“Haa………..I told you many times you don’t have to call me by honorifics, Miyabi.”

“Bu,but Tomoe-chan is Tomoe-chan so…………..”

“Seriously, you………………Oh, sorry. She is my roommate Miyabi.”

“Eh? Ah…………..!? Go,good morning, I am Hotaka Miyabi………..”

The girl called Hotaka lowered her head in panic when she noticed us; she had quite a small body and average height contrastive to the adult-like Tachibana, and has young facial features. Her evenly cut hair only has the back part growing, and thanks to that it turned into a single point because the collected parts were brought forward.

However most importantly, the one that attracts the eyes were her bulges of her abundant chest, it was bigger than the quite stylish Tachibana. Towards Hotaka, Julie first named herself then followed by me---------

“Ah……….u,un, nice to meet you…………..”

Hotaka blushed, and lowered her sights before shrinking.

“What’s wrong, Miyabi?”

“I, I, err…………fro,from a girl school so err……….”

Tachibana asked, and Hotaka who was giving glances at me answered.

“I see, you are bad with males. ……….it’s okay, it’s not like Kokonoe will bite.”

Am I being treated like a dog……….

“Rea,really………..?”

Hotaka hesitantly looked at me. It’s troubling I was recognized like that but, if I don’t answer her, she would be cautious of me so I nodded.

“Anyways, just sit down Miyabi.”

“U,un…….”

The moment Hotaka sat on the chair, her large breast shook, and my male eyes looked at it by reflex.

What’s more, it was placed on top of the table after she sat down, there is no choice to be conscious about it whether I like it or not.

“………….What’s wrong, Kokonoe? Your face is a little red, did you catch a cold?”

“Eh? I,is that so? Today might be quite hot. Hahaha……….”

“For me, I am a little chilly………”

“I, I am normal I think……………….”

“…………………..ma,maybe it’s because I am sensitive to heat?”

“I think it is a little hot for me too.”

Over here, a life saving ship came from Julie who was from a cold country. Even if she did not actually meant to do so, it looks like Tachibana agreed and to me it became a help from the heavens.

“Now that the chatting turned random, it’s about time we eat.”

“Aah, that’s……..tru,e………”

In the middle of nodding, I noticed-------the reality of------eggplant and celery, my face turned stiff.

………….in the end, I washed it all off with coffee.

“Hey Julie, Kokonoe. I have something to discuss----“

Soon, we finished having our morning breakfast, and when things calmed down, Tachibana brought out a proposal.

“If it is okay with you two, why don’t we have meals together like this from now on?”

“Aah, I don’t mind.”

“Ja--. Me too.”

“Then please take care of me.”

“Ple,please take care of me………..”

(………..this is a life saver)

While looking at Tachibana and Hotaka making a smile at our replies, I thought that inside.

The reason was simple--------just like the response we saw when we entered the cafeteria, Julie and I together stands out. Even individually as long as we hold reasons to stand out, when it comes to the only male and female living together in the whole school, there might be people appearing because they are curiously suspicious.

That’s why if I show them the image of Julie passing time together with other girls, I think they would most likely give better impressions.

That and now that she has to find a <<Duo>> partner until this weekend, it is better if Julie has more chances to talk with more girls.

“By the way Julie. Err………..I feel sorry to say this in front of Kokonoe but, even if it is until the weekend, are you okay living together?”

“Ja--. It is okay.”

“I see. If you say so then it’s okay………”

After saying that, this time she looked towards me------

“Kokonoe. I am sorry if I ruined your mood. I think this is none of my business but, because you two are a boy and girl at the same age, I was worried if problems would happen……….”

While making a cough, Tachibana’s cheeks slightly blushed probably because she imagined those so called problems.

“No, it’s okay. It’s only natural to think that way.”

“If that is the case…………..however, you can tell me anytime if there are any problems. If there is a need for it, I don’t mind having her living in our room in secret. Right? Miyabi”

“Ah……………U,un. We welcome you, Julie-chan.”

“I am thankful for the consideration………………..but it really is okay, Tooru is a kind person.”

“O-oh I see.”

Julie nodded and continued talking.

“Last night, Tooru gently held me when I fell asleep earlier.”

…………..and explosive remark.

“[[Buu!?]]”

Miso soup spurt out x2………………Hotaka spurt out milk.

[Ju,Julie!?] [Wha,whawha!?] [JuJuJu, Julie-chan!?]

“--------------?”

In front of 3 of us who were trembling violently, *Chirin* the sound of a bell rang and Julie tilted her small head.

“Tachibana, Hotaka! That just now was------“

And when I was about to tell the real meaning of those words just now--------

“Ko,Kokonoe!! Wha-what what the heck have you done!! And what’s more, It is someone who was sle-sleeping you know!? It is unpleasant to sit together with such a shameless man any more than this!! I’ll excuse myself here!!”

Tachibana, who took Julie’s words at that direction, left the cafeteria in rage.

“Ah, Tomoe-chan!? Eh, errr…………..”

Hotaka, who also misunderstood, face turned completely red and faced us and Tachibana’s back alternately----------

“I, I’m sorry!! Wai, wait for me Tomoe-cha~~~~~n!!”

After she took a bow filled with energy, she then chased after Tachibana just like that.

We were left behind and, the situation once again turned to us being the center of attention due to that commotion.

“……….Noisy. What are you all doing?”

“Well a little something……………………”

Towards Tora who appeared here, I was thinking about how things became annoying while making a sigh.


“Fuun, how stupid.”

“Don’t say that…………..”

We waited for Tora to finish his morning breakfast, and we headed to the classroom.

I was asked again about the commotion just now, so when I replied to him this time, he was fed up.

“………………..did I make a mistake in my reply just now?”

Like usual, Julie did not notice the meaning of her explosive remark and tilted her small head.

Tora made a sight saying “go on and tell her”, although I was unwilling to do so but I decided to go ahead.

“From the way you put it just now, it’s like I……………did something per-perverted to Julie.”

“-------?”

“Tha-that’s why I said, the word holding in Japanese has the same meaning of a male and female……………….co-couples doing night activities.”

“…………is that so, this is a problem.”

Luckily it looks like she has that knowledge in her and Julie finally swallowed the circumstances.

Her expression was still the same but, her cheeks were blushing slightly.

“I will go tell Tomoe it is a misunderstanding.”

“A,aah. I’m counting on you………….”

Looking at her state, it looks like she won’t be lending her ears to me, so it’s probably best to leave it to Julie here.

(YareYare…………it would be nice if the misunderstanding would clear out quickly……….)



“Well well, okay then we will be starting the memorable first lesson—♪“

Even in the morning, Tsukimi-sensei was in high-tension and announced the start of the class with both her hands spread out.

Regarding about the matter with Tachibana--------honestly, I have no idea.

It’s true that Julie told her something but………..

According to what Julie said [its okay now] but, is it really okay?

The reason for my doubt was clear and simple.

*Stare*-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------.

Just like yesterday, a sight was directed at me.

But the owner of the sender was Tachibana.

2 days continuously, and what’s more from a different girl--------just listening to this, there might be some envious people out there.

However, as long as I know that those sights aren’t in a sentimental way, being the targeted side I am not happy at all.

(Julie………..if it is okay now, then why is Tachibana giving me a stare……….)

As expected, I am not that much of an optimist to accept these words in this situation.

In the end, instead of leaving it to Julie, I have no choice but to fix the misunderstanding by myself.

“----------with that said, the power up from <<Lucifer>> is something like multiplication so, the more you strengthen your body with training the higher the results will become---☆.Is everything until here okay?”

Speaking of lessons, since this was the first day, it will be regarding the <<Lucifer>>.

Yesterday towards Tsukimi-sensei who I had insecurities with, turned into a figure that can teach quite well.

(Well she was specially chosen from the graduated students.)

Forget about her personality, it seems the talk about no need to worry of her skills and ability was not a lie.

……………..however, today too she was wearing a rabbit ear hairband and maid uniform, clothes that are improper as a teacher.

“So, there are ranks called <<Level>> attached to the <<Lucifer>>. Because everyone just sublimated just recently so you are all <<Template:Furigana>>. We will be commencing the <<The Sublimation Ceremony>> each end of semester to perform the rank up. Your <<Level>> will become your results so, if we see your rank not going up at all in an interval of one year then you will be disposed-------which means expelled so you better train your body and mind daily ☆.”

According to Tsukimi-sensei, in order to sublimate to a higher rank, it would require a very tough body and mental power, and it would seem this semester would be focusing on physical enhancement.


Not long, I stood up from my seat after the bell rang telling the class was over, and walked down straight towards the person who sent that passionate stare.

“Tachibana, can I have a moment?”

Tachibana who was called out opened her eyes wide-------

“So,sorry! I have an appointment so excuse me!!”

“Ah, Tachibana!!”

She left the classroom before I could establish my existence.

(What was that………….)

I tilted my head towards the strange attitude.

In the end, Tachibana did not come back to the classroom until a few moments before the next class started.

And during the next break Tachibana headed somewhere again, and I couldn’t manage to talk to her………………

(Uuun………I don’t have to guess that I am being avoided………what on earth happened, Julie…………)

However, even confirming once again, as expected she only replied [It is okay now. The misunderstanding is clear]……………..



*Pull*.

“?”

I finished having my afternoon meal (Mainly meat different from morning) in the cafeteria, and was in the middle of heading back to the classroom. Suddenly, when I thought my collar was pulled, my body was pulled together with energy ------I should say I was kidnapped.

“------------Tooru?..........where did you go?”

While hearing the sound of a bell rang from far away, I tripped facing backwards and was forcefully moved.

“Uoo, Tot, tot, tot!?”

In panic, I looked over to the one who kidnapped me------

“Ta,Tachibana!? O,oi, what is it suddenly!?”

“Please keep quiet.”

While I was following her, since the hand Tachibana was pulling with would not let go, I was in a messy situation with me only facing backwards and walking in order to avoid falling.

“Over here should be okay………”

Soon, when I thought we came out from the school building, Tachibana finally let go of my hands.

When I looked around the surroundings, the sight of trees and lawn edges entered my eyes.

Looks like I was brought to the back garden.

I didn’t think I would be kidnapped.

“Ah,aah……..I am sorry to so suddenly, what’s more in an odd way to bring you here.”

“No, that is okay, so what is your business?”

“………………….”

When I asked her what is her business with me, Tachibana became silent.

She lowered her sights to her foot before looking back at me. After repeating that several times-------she kneeled down on the floor.

“I am very sorry about the rudeness I committed due to jumping to the wrong conclusion!! Like you can see, I wish you would forgive me!!”

What a perfect kneeling down. This was what an apology inside an apology meant.

(Wait, Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeehhhhhh!?)

First day of enrollment, I was made to live with a foreigner.

Day two of enrollment, a female classmate was kneeling down to me.

If this situation was seen by someone, then my attention level would probably increase further.

……….in a bad way.

Maybe my woman troubles are starting to appear………………….

(Nononono, now is not the time to be thinking that!!)

“Ple,please stand up Tachibana! I fully understand your feelings so it’s okay, you don’t have to kneel down!!”

While confirming the surroundings for people, I urged Tachibana to stand up.

“No, this is my feeling! Even though it was a misunderstanding, this is my feeling displayed to show the punishment I placed on myself to take up such a rude attitude towards you.”

“It’s okay to not show it so please stand up!!”

“I refuse!!”

Not even for an instant, I was refused.

……………I, am being apologized right?

“Eeei, then……….”

“Wha………….!?”

If someone was looking from nearby, Tachibana was making a seiza composition and looking up at me.

I matched the height of my line of sight with Tachibana’s.

“Wh-why are you also in seiza!!”

“When conversing with someone else, talk with our line of sights in the same level, weren’t you taught that?”

“muu……that’s true……………”

Maybe she was taken back; Tachibana became a little bit calmer and nodded.

Looking at third person, there is for some reason a male and female performing a seiza and looking at each other in the back garden.

If someone sees this situation then, what would that person think, I left that thought process away for now.

“For now, I understand what Tachibana wants to say…………….so, if you know it was a misunderstanding then, there is no need to say the things I wanted to say. So with that, let’s end this matter alright.”

“I can’t have that happen.”

“Why……………”

“It’s because I will not be satisfied.”

Is she really apologizing to me, such a question appeared.

“Then what should I do to make you satisfied……….”

“It’s simple. I want to compensate the crime for insulting you.”

Even if you say that, and when I asked her back what should I do------

“Punch me.”

“I don’t have that kind of interest though…………….”

“Wha,what kind of interest!! Are you a pervert!?”

“That’s why I’m saying I don’t have that interest.”

“Ah………..tha-that’s true. Sorry, I just……………”

Getting enraged then depressed, how busy.

I probably guessed by the conversation we had this morning but, Tachibana is fundamentally a serious person.

That seriousness is now working as a minus point though.

“Anyway. I have no intentions to punch Tachibana.”

“No please punch me! As long as I am a daughter born from a martial arts family, if I was embarrassed then I will wipe off that disgrace, and if I embarrassed someone else then I will have to receive punishment fit for it!!”

A daughter from a martial arts family--------------now that she put that in her mouth, it would mean she is the type to be very worried about disgrace or pride.

(Again this turned into something annoying………….)

This problem, she probably has no intentions to end it no matter what until a form of agreement was given to her.

…………….but even so, I will never go “Okay, is that so” accept it and raises my hands against a girl.

(What should I do…………….)

“Okay, Kokonoe. Punch me!!”

“………………. I understand, then close your eyes and grit your teeth. One shot, a hard one is coming”

“--------uh! I, I understand………………okay come!”

For a while I was thinking of a way to end this situation then--------in the end, I decided to follow Tachibana’s words.

Tachibana closed her eyes. While her face was stiff and nervous, there was a type of determination felt coming from it.

If not for this situation, my heart would probably be beating quickly to the development of the girl in front of me closing her eyes.

(Well, here goes………………)

After making a small sigh, towards Tachibana I--------

“----------uh!!”

*Peshi* gave her a light flick on the forehead.

“Alright, it might be a plain method but, with this it’s the end.”

“Wha!? T-to end it at such a level is-------“

“Just now I said one shot, and Tachibana said she understood. This means the promise has been made. Tachibana is from a martial arts family right? Were you planning to scrap the promise away, just because you can’t agree?”

“Uh…………….tha-that’s………….”

“So with this, the matter for this morning is done.”

“Bu-but………….”

Trying to talk back, Tachibana was in an unsatisfied state, and towards her I once again made a sigh.

“Hey. In order to be satisfied you want me to punch you, but then you probably didn’t think of what kind of feelings I would feel after that right?”

“Kokonoe…………?”

“If it is a match then it is a different story but, as long as that isn’t the case then I don’t want to raise my hands against a girl. If I followed what Tachibana said you would feel satisfied but, this time I won’t be the one satisfied. That’s why, just now was the best conciliation for me.”

“Bu-but as a daughter from a martial arts family I------“

“I don’t care. The first thing that comes is the fact Tachibana is a girl.”

“Gir,l…………….”

“Well then, we should be heading back soon. We are going to have physical enhancement training in the afternoon right. We will be late if we don’t hurry.”

I said that and stood up------then presented my hands to Tachibana.

But, Tachibana was somewhat making a blank expression and looking up at me.

“Did your feet become numb or something?”

“Th-there is no way my feet would go numb at this level.”

*Fui* Tachibana turned her face away while taking my hands and standing up.

“Okay, let’s go.”

“Yeah.”

Tachibana who nodded and started walking beside me, opened her mouth around the time when we entered the school building.

“Kokonoe.”

“Hnn?”

“You are………..a weird guy.”

(Which part of me is weird?)

While making a sigh, I told Tachibana what I felt towards the smile she made.

“Ah. I think this side is much better than the one just now.”

“This side?”

“Instead of a scowling face, I thought you look cuter with a smile.”

“Whaaa!!?”

My sister-------Otoha too, she was cute when she smiled.

When I think of that, as expected I think a smile suits a girl better.

When I told Otoha that, she would often show me a bashful state.

But even so-----

“Ar,are you an idiot!? What kind of nerve do you have until you can say that with such a thing without a shy face!! Like I thought, you are a weird guy!!”

When I thought Tachibana’s was shouting and her face was red for some reason, she started to walk faster.

“O-oi. What’s wrong, Tachibana?”

File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 4.jpg

“Shu,shut up, don’t follow me!”

“No, the direction we are going is the same………….”



Afternoon class--------it was the start of the first physical enhancement training so we finished changing into our gym uniform, and gathered in front of the school gate.

Although it was told to be physical enhancement, since we did not hear about the content, all of my classmates were fifty-fifty expectant and anxious about the stuff we will be made to do.

However------

“Well well well--☆For these few days, it will be physical enhancement so we will be having marathons--♪.”

And, after Tsukimi-sensei announced that, most of the people here made a disgusted face.

Nonetheless, even if it is physical enhancement, it’s true that the simplest and most efficient way was to run.

“Well, let’s make it light for now. So with that said, around the academy ten te~n♪”

“…………ten laps, isn’t that quite a nice distance?”

“fuun, one lap is about four kilometers.”

“I see…………..wait, isn’t that almost a full marathon?”

I became weary from Tora’s reply.

Even though our physical abilities were power-upped, it was not hard to imagine how tough it would be with a distance almost similar to a full marathon.

And what’s more, if the up and down in the outer surroundings of the school is tough then, the severity would be more than that.

“W-we are going to run forty kilometers………?”

Hearing me and Tora’s conversation, the girl with a voluptuous chest bulge beside us--------Hotaka uneasily muttered.

“Are you perhaps bad with long distances?”

“Eh? Ah………u,un…..”

For an instant, Hotaka’s expression turned stiff after looking at my face……………it’s a little shocking.

(She said she was bad with guys because she was from a girl school so, it can’t be helped………)

“It’s because I am bad with running…………… I don’t have any specialties though……….”

After saying that with a feeble voice, Hotaka made a big sigh.

“I don’t know how tough it is but, your basic physical strength should have increased from the <<Lucifer>>, isn’t it okay not to think in your usual standards?”

“I,is that so…..?”

“Aah. Also she said forty kilometers was light so, doesn’t this mean the distance is enough to run even for us right now? Even if you can’t finish the run today, it looks like we will be made to run every day from now on so, I think you will get used to it and finish sooner or later.

“Will I get used to it………….?”

“Aah, you will definitely get used to it. I was also bad at running last time but, I naturally got stamina from running every day.”

More accurately, I was made to run every day though.

I remembered the time I was a kid, and my mouth just relaxed from those missed times.

“I see……. That’s true, I am already power-upped……….I,I’ll work hard.”

Hotaka turned somewhat positive and *Guu* gripped both her hands together tightly at her chest.

At that moment, the shape of her voluminous chest changed shape and I averted my sights unable to look forward-------

The spot I averted to had Julie there; my eyes then look at her exposed white thighs because of the gym uniform and then remembered the matter from last night.

Thanks to that, I once again moved my sights to another direction and it became an awkward situation……….



“haa…….haa, hn, haa……………ha, fuhaa, haa……….”

Slower than my goal by 21 minutes, Julie finished running ten rounds.

“Good work, Julie. Drink this slowly.”

“Thank you………very much………..”

The drink I gave her was the sports drink prepared at the goal.

After she received it, Julie slowly holds it in her mouth following what I said.

“It is…….delicious……”

“Are you okay?”

“Ja----……………., it was tiring……….”

(Her stamina is just like how she looks.)

Even though she can carry her body like that, because she has a petite body, it looks like she doesn’t have stamina.

Nonetheless, she was 2nd place for the girls and it was quite a speed to reach the goal at 8th place in both genders.

(But even so, the blessings from the <<Lucifer>> is amazing.)

The academy surrounding roads has high up and down difference while having strong winds blowing since the earth was filled in on the surface of the sea, and it made running quite tough.

But, even though it was such a course, the time taken was around 2 hours-------thinking there isn’t much difference from the full marathon’s world record, it is obvious our stamina has been enhanced.

Incidentally------

“Horaa Horaa, don’t lie down over there--. Moving will make the accumulated lactic acid break down faster--. With that said, stand up ☆.”

*Pan**Pan clapping her hands together Tsukimi-sensei also ran with us but, she was faster than everyone, and what’s more she ran while adding lap difference to everyone.

“As expected from a graduate student. I heard her <<Level>> is higher than us but, I didn’t think the difference was this large…………”

“Seriously.”

The girls top Tachibana muttered and I agreed.

“………...........”

“Wha,what is it?”

“No,nothing at all…………..!”

She glared at me silently. When I wanted to ask her about it, *fui* she turned her face away.

(Is she still unhappy from what happened just now…………)

Tachibana refused but, her mood was somewhat harmed.

(I didn’t mean to say something weird to her though………)

Maybe because she is a daughter from a martial arts family that she can’t show smiles, there might be that kind of weird rules.

At least, it seems it was the atmosphere of not hating me.



After that, around 30 minutes passed-------and Tsukimi-sensei suddenly announced it was after school.

“U—nn, they aren’t coming back. I got bored of waiting so, todays class is over without Template:Furigana☆. Stand, bow, and sit down. Everyone, be careful not to be late for tomorrow. Bye-bye♪”

The homeroom teacher that looks like an innocent picture was swinging her hands towards us who were dumbfounded while going back to the school building.

“Ho,how irresponsible…..…..”

“Fuun, seriously. It’s true that her abilities has no problems but, her personality is too much of a problem.”

Tora was fed up and nodded back, and looked towards the course we were running just now.

There were 2 people able to be seen from far away but, there was no one else behind them.

And among the people who have not yet come back, Hotaka who said she was bad with long distance was included.

(I wonder if she is okay, that Hotaka……..)

Halfway I chased passed her 3 times but, the last time I saw her, she was walking.

Although I did call out to her but, I think it was quite weird whether it reached her or not.

---in the end, when Hotaka returned it was already dusk and she collapsed from fatigue as soon she reached goal.

Then today’s night time, Hotaka was still downed so her figure was missing in her seat during dinner time-------

During that occasion, there were two classmates who I have not matched their face and names together yet, I have heard they got a report of dropping out, and I was curious if Hotaka was okay.



“Uh…………”

After coming out from the bath, Julie made a seiza and stared at the television.

Heading into shower before me, Julie was in the upper half body pajamas like yesterday night.

Her white and slender legs entered my view and made it troubling for me to choose where to look; it somehow made me feel bad.

“What’s the matter, Tooru?”

“No,no…………more importantly Julie, what are you watching?”

“Whole of Japan’s sakura[1c 2] travels.”

Unable to hide my discomposure, I asked her and it would seem she was watching an introductory channel which introduces famous places with sakuras.

Looking at Julie with the side of my eyes, I turned on the kettles switch.

With the reason to calm my feelings down, I purposely brought my favorite apple tea (however it is powder type) in order to drink it. “Julie, do you want to drink apple tea too? It’s instant though.”

“Ja--. I’ll gladly have it.”

Hearing her reply, and after not even a minute, the sound of the boiling hot water from the kettle could be heard.

Later, I poured in the boiled water, and placed the cup with hot apple tea in it on the table.

“Drink slowly to avoid burning your tongue okay?”

However------

“-------uh!!”

Because Julie was completely focused on the television, it looks like she was absent-minded from my warning and the moment she brought the cup to her mouth, her body twitched.

“Are you okay, Julie?”

“Ja,Ja---………….”

The side of her eyebrows slightly went down, and Julie nodded despondently.

After that, I was making a smile while looking at her *fuu**fuu* cooling the apple tea while putting it in her mouth---------

“Tooru, is something wrong?”

“No, nothing.”

“Is that soo…………Tooru do you want to watch together?”

“Aah, alright.”

Accepting Julie’s invitation, I kneeled down beside her and started watching the television with her.

Completely changed from last night, time was peacefully and slowly flowing.

(This kind of thing isn’t that bad………)

This situation was something completely unimaginable until now-------

It was strange to be beside a foreigner girl watching television, so because it was so weird and pleasant------I felt very dear towards that peacefulness.

“It’s beautiful………….”

The screen stopped moving and when a new famous place was introduced, Julie made an admiring breath.

“Are there no sakuras blooming in Julie’s country?”

“Nai. There is none. That’s why I am happy I get to see it like this.”

Maybe watching it was a better way to put it but, even so Julie was somehow happy and-----had an entranced expression.

(She can make these expressions too……….)

“Speaking of which………….when you meant get to see it like this, that means you have never seen it directly before?..........well it seems they are blooming inside the school area, so want to go there and see tomorrow morning?”

“……….there are sakuras blooming?”

“Aah, although it’s from a far view but, they are blooming. Although you shouldn’t expect the sakuras to be elegantly in rows like in the television…………. So, how about it Julie?”

“Ja----. I will go………..”

Julie nodded and-------------

“I am very looking forward, to…….it.”

After finishing her sentence, her head rode my shoulders as if she was approaching me.

“--------!?”

From her sudden action, I was surprised enough to almost raise my voice in reflex.

Her silky hair patted my cheeks, and the nice smell of the shampoo drifted out.

The part where we were touching was warm from the body warmth coming from her.

From her scent and warmth, my nervousness increased and my heartbeat increased.

(Eh, wait, Julie,eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeehh!?)

“Ju,Julie, what is wrong…………wait, A-re?”

Time lag blurriness again.

*Suu**Suu*Julie was making peaceful sleep breathing, looking at her like that; I released my nervousness and a big sigh.

(She wasn’t entranced rather, she just wanted to sleep huh………)

Just like this, the silver girl who caused confusion to my heart for two days continuously, has reached a peaceful sleep.

Part 2[]

“U……..n………….”

The time when Hotaka Miyabi woke up was just before the date changed.

“Are you awake, Miyabi?”

“Tomoe………….chan……..i………..?”

Miyabi, rather than not knowing when she fainted, she doesn’t even know she fainted.

Tachibana guessed it and stopped her with her hand telling her it was okay not to wake up recklessly.

“It seems it was from extreme fatigue.”

Miyabi gradually remembered the situation how she collapsed.

“I am completely useless………”

“………………That is not true. No matter how much you were power upped by the <<Lucifer>>, that distance was quite severe even for me. Miyabi originally wasn’t used to moving your body right? If that is the case, it’s better for you not to call yourself useless and be negative from the beginning.”

“I see…..”

Tomoe was saying this from her true feelings but, Miyabi could only hear it as mere consolation.

“Rest a little more. I will prepare Onigiri[1c 3] on the table, so eat it if you feel hungry.”

“U,un……thank you, Tomoe-chan……..”

Saying her thanks, Miyabi closed her eyes.

But right now, inside her chest was swarming greatly with anxiety towards the severeness of today's training and how low her ability was in response to it.

(Will I, be able to do it…………)



Translation Notes and References[]

  1. Old lady, could also be used to call grandmother but in this case it isn’t
  2. Cherry blossoms
  3. Rice ball, usually wrapped with seaweed


Template:SimpleNav


Chapter 4: Again,Apple Tea[]

Part 1[]

“Looks like it scattered quite a lot………”

3rd day after enrollment. We followed the promise we made last night and went to see the sakura[1d 1] flowers the first thing in the morning.

But, it seems it was early blooming this year.

Unfortunately, the season for the sakura had passed and, the connecting leaves started to stand out.

“Sorry about the short-lived happiness, Julie.”

“Nai. It doesn’t change the fact it is beautiful.”

Looking up at the peach colored background on the sky, Julie leaked out her impression as if she was mumbling.

Staring at the side of her face, I then once again brought my sights back to the sakura------

I immediately made a good idea.

“I think it is a little too fast from now but, let’s come and see it next year and this time when it is in full bloom………..ah, it’s also possible to go to a famous nearby spot instead of here though”

“Ja--. I also feel it is a little too fast but, I look forward to it.”

Without releasing her sights from the sakura, Julie nodded.

“Let’s come back together and watch again”

“Aah, together------“

(……….Together?)

“What is wrong, Tooru?”

“N,no………”

(That just now, don’t tell me she thinks it was a date invitation?)

It’s true I think Julie is cute but, even so it’s not like I have feelings for her.

Purely, I just wanted to show her the sakuras in full bloom but--------

Those were my feelings and it was different from what the invited Julie was maybe thinking of.

It can’t be helped if I made her think I am a loose man from inviting her to a date when 3 days had not even passed yet.

“I, I only wanted you to show you the sakura when it is at its prettiest and, I don’t mean it in any other way okay?”

“--------?”

In panic, even when I said something with no ulterior moves, Julie tilted her head and the bells rang softly.

Whether it’s the misunderstandings with Tachibana yesterday, Julie is distant in response to those kinds of talks.

“Is there some other meaning?”

“Eh, ah, no……….-----------uh! I, I know! Let’s invite Tora, Tachibana and the rest when we come to see the sakura………! I,its probably more fun when everyone comes…….!”

“Ja---. Is that so, then let’s do that.”

When I talked to her about flower viewing with everyone while dodging the question, luckily it seems Julie had forgotten about the other meaning.

*Hou* the moment I made a breath, a gust of wind passed by.

The sakura petals swirled out, and danced up to the sky.

“It’s beautiful………..”

While staring at the blizzard of sakura petals, Julie softly mumbled.

“Yeah……………..but it’s more beautiful when it is at full bloom.”

“Is that so…………..”

“Now then, it’s about time we go back”

I urged Julie, and she started walking beside me.

“……….Tooru.”

“Hn?”

“Next year……………it’s a promise?”

“Aah, it’s a promise.”

“Ja---“

Julie nodded.

Towards her anticipating figure now that we made a promise in after a year, I just couldn’t hide my nauseated smile.

“-------?”

Today for a one hour limit, we were handed a list and were made to check it.

In the list, all the new students’ picture, name, martial arts or sports experience or none, the manifested <<Blaze>> was all written in it. Inside this, it means we are to find our <<Duo>> teammate.

“Fuun, it would be nice if there is someone that can compete with my glasses in this.”

“When Tora says it, it turns out that way.”

“It’s not a gag!”

“Well, leaving that aside, if it is okay with Tora would you want to team up?”

“Mu………….?”

I had enough of looking at the list so; I brought up an idea to Tora.

“It’s not like we don’t know each other, I think it not a bad deal though…………..”

“Bad? Rather………-------!! Fu,fuun. I don’t mind if you say you really want to.”

Because it was exactly what I predicted, I made a wry smile inside my heart.

“Also, I am tired of living together with this guy.”

Tora pointed towards the guy prostrating himself and sleeping on the table beside him, and murmured.

This guy is called Tatsu, and according to Tora, his body was of a big muscle idiot, his voice was also of a big muscle idiot, and a sport-oriented sweltering muscle idiot. He had a rough personality that doesn’t listen to someone when they would talk, and it seems he was quarreling with Tora who has a sensitive personality from the get go.

(Well then, with this my <<Duo>> is going to be Tora )

The application to school will happen on Saturday so it’s still far away but, I think it won’t be a problem since judging from Tora’s reaction it was practically fixed.

“Julie what are you going to do?”

“I’ll try talking to some people.”

“It’ll be great if you team up with a good partner.”

“Ja---. Thank you very much.”

---after that, an ability measurement was commenced with a 3 to 4 hours’ time limit, in the females Julie and Tachibana had shown amazing results, and were bathe with the attentions from the surroundings.

In the afternoon there was a physical ability enhancement training in succession from yesterday but----

During that occasion, Hotaka once again collapsed the same time she reached the goal.

“Looks like this isn’t fit for Hotaka.”

Someone muttered that and that sentence was deeply left inside my ear.



On the morning of the 4th day of enrollment. I happened to wake up first.

The subdued sunlight coming in from the gap of the curtain made me wake up from my sleep.

(Well, then……….I guess I’ll finish changing my clothes before Julie wakes up)

In order to prevent trouble, I should change in the dressing room.


Following the rule made on the first day, I headed towards the dressing room while yawning, but-----

At that moment, I found out that the rule is completely useless if there is a previous costumer there.

“[……………..]”

It seems the previous customer has the same aim as mine, and it looks like that person just took off the shirt that they were wearing.

I am very sure on how stiff my face became.

In response to that the previous costumer----------Julie, was staring at me with her eyes opened a little in surprise.

Her figure had nothing else other than her lower underwear and the skin-color ratio crossed 90%.

However, thanks to her just stripping off and holding the shirt, I could almost see the important part of her chest and I should be calling this the silver lining of a dark cloud.

No, in the border line of her snow like white skin and shirts, I saw a pink colored------

“Good morning, Tooru.”

A penetrating cold-------but to the person herself it was most likely normal-------her voice with no high or low pitch, pulled me back to reality when my thoughts was in the middle of freezing.

“Go-Go-Good, morning. Juli,e……………….”

“Did you sleep well?”

“A,ahh……………..”

“That is good. By the way, Tooru is going to change too?”

“Yea,yeah. That’s true………..”

For some reason my tone became polite.

“I am sorry but, please wait over there a little while. If this goes on and we change our clothes like this, I will be embarrassed to change in front of Tooru”

“Tha-that’s true………..”

As expected even Julie’s cheeks were blushing, and after I nodded with my stiffened face, I turned to the right and headed to the living room.

(Tha-That was shocking…………..why am I doing something so cliché………..)

If I had confirmed if Julie was sleeping, or maybe thought of calling out to the dressing room just in case, this was exactly what No use crying over spilled milk meant.

“Sorry to have made you wait.”

“-----------!!”

The instant a voice was called out from my back, I thought I bounced up 10 centimeters on the spot.

“Ju,Julie, Sorry! Just now err, I wasn’t trying to peek but………..!!”

“I don’t mind. However, I wish you would be careful from now on.”

“Huh…………?”

It can’t be helped even if I was scolded since this was the first time she revealed her expression this time, I asked back while opening my mouth wide like an idiot towards Julie’s words.

“I said, I don’t mind.”

“I,is it okay to leave it unexplained………….?”

“Ja---. But just like I said just now, please be careful from now on. …………….It’s embarrassing.”

“I, I get it. I’ll be careful.”

“If you understand this then, this matter is over. So Tooru, you can change now.”

After nodding, I entered the dressing room and made a big sigh.

(Fuu, I’m glad it didn’t turn into something annoying……….I have to follow on the promise and be careful from now on)



<<Fist Practice>>----- There was one lesson starting from today, and it was free Kumite[1d 2].

There were many amateurs among the new students, and I was wondering if this was okay to have Kumite in the beginning since they might get hurt but, according to the school policy, teaching the skills had no meaning and only when using it, will it reach the body.

In the practice, the two girls that were standing out in the ability measurement yesterday-----Julie and Tachibana were once again bathing in attention from the surroundings.

Tachibana was showing combination attacks while breathing hard. Toward the movements that seem like dancing, voices of shock and admiration could be heard from everywhere.

In response to that she was getting close and distancing herself, Julie's main focus was a hit and out, she used the effectiveness of her speed to oppose Tachibana.

“Julie’s movements are amazing too but, Tachibana isn’t losing……”

Almost par-------Julie was ahead in the number of moves but, Tachibana handled all of it and switched from defense to offense between the gaps in an instant.

Especially, the one that attracted the eyes was the excellence of the defense receiving Julie’s multitude of strikes.

“Fuun. As expected from the Tachibana style 18 arts.”

“Tachibana style?”

“A famous school with various martial arts and that has ancient martial arts as its core. Although this is the first time I am looking at it.”

“………….You know quite a lot.”

“It was written on yesterday’s list. Why didn’t you read it, you bastard……..”

“For the <<Duo>> I am going to team up with Tora anyway, so I thought it was alright not to purposely check others………”

When I made a wry smile and replied, Tora held his head.

And, the whistle to stop the kumite was blown.

“Okay~Okay~. That is all. After a 3 minutes rest, this time change your opponent okay--♪”

At that announcement, Julie and Tachibana took a bow, exchanged a few words and stopped the kumite.

In the end, it looked like both of them failed to give a decisive blow.

“Well then, who am I going to fight with………….”

Me and Tora said our farewells and I was in midst of looking for my next opponent--------immediately Julie’s figure entered my eyes.

Girls------------most likely her next opponent----------she was talking to her but, somehow it was strange.

The girl swung her head to the side and in the end made a bow before leaving. Again when she talked to another girl, the girl did the same thing and made a bow.

“Julie, can’t you find an opponent?”

“Ja---“

When I called out to Julie who looks like she was having trouble finding the next person to talk to, she somehow replied back powerlessly.

It would seem, after looking at her match with Tachibana, they probably got cold feet.

(This is troubling…………)

Most of the girls have no martial art experience so this is normal.

“…………Julie, want to try it with me?”

“Is it okay?”

“Aah. Looking at that just now, I felt like having a match with you”

“………………….Thank you very much.”

For an instant, she opened her eyes wide a little, and immediately lowered her head.

One half of the reason I invited Julie was because of sympathy, and the other half was just like I said.

Judging from the entrance exam and the battle with Tachibana just now, Julie is faster than me.

Towards that speed, I wanted to try out how I could oppose it.

“Well then, let’s begin.”

“Ja---“

The whistle was blown, and we lightly exchange our fists.

*Chirin* when I thought the sound of the bell which she didn’t take out even for this rang, Julie closed the distance in an instant.

(kuh………..! it’s a speed beyond my assumptions!! Directly Template:Furigana against her is troubling………!)

Looking at it, this was completely different from a match, and it became a one-sided defensive fight.

We are made to stop the moment before we land an attack to avoid injuries but even so, it was done while we are almost serious.

In the end, I only avoided the decisive blows and was overwhelmed from the start to the end.

“Fuu, as expected from you. Have a match with me next time, Julie.”

“Gladly.”

Julie who was making nods, somewhat looked happy.

However------after that I saw Julie having problems looking for an opponent, and then I immediately thought.

(Looking at that rate, is she okay finding a <<Duo>>………..?)

Maybe she was having trouble blending into the surroundings well, I was a little worried.

At night-------after finishing bathing and dinner, all that is left is to sleep.

In this hour ever since the second day, it became a routine to watch television beside each other to leisurely pass time.

Today they were featuring animals, and while watching a baby lion rolling around [Cute………..] Julie muttered and her eyes were somewhat sparkling.

“Julie do you like animals?”

“Ja---. Especially birds-------within them I like the parakeet the most.”

When I asked her while I was preparing the cup filled with apple tea in it, classic answers such as cats and dogs were not replied back.

“Tooru, do you like animals too?”

The question was reversed back to me and she stared at me, this is-------- the gaze of anticipation.

“……..it’s not like I hate them but, it’s not like I like them either”

While hesitating and thinking I might disappoint her, I decided to answer her honestly.

“Is that so. Which means, you don’t have an animal you like most?”

“Aah, that is the case.”

“If that is the case, if by any chance you want to own a pet I would recommend a parakeet. Its wings are beautiful, its voice and gesture is cute, it will get attached to you, it is smart, it is fluffy, it is also springy too”

(What is springy? Is it something like mochi[1d 3]? Even though it has wings?)

“So parakeets are----------“

Like usual, especially her expression had not changed but--------------I was a little overpowered by Julie’s talk about parakeet which was used in an oddly enthusiastic tone, and had no choice but to nod.

“I, I get it. I’ll choose parakeet if I plan to own a pet………….”

“Ja----“

Julie who nodded in my reply, somehow looked happy.

“By the way-------------“

In the middle of it, I asked the thing that had been bothering me during daytime.

“Hey Julie……………err, ah---, have you decided who is going to be your <<Duo>>?”

But even so, since I was hesitant to directly ask her if she could not blend in with the class, it was quite an indirect method.

“…………I requested Tomoe.”

“I see. Then that’s good.”

It looks like my worries were needless anxiety, and was an unneeded bother.

If it is Tachibana, she is good in taking care of others, and she probably is in the same level to compare with each other with so, to Julie, she is probably a good partner.

“Tooru’s is Tora?”

“Aah. Saying this or another, as expected it looks like I don’t have to be hesitant with him thanks to the time we have gone through………….more or less, his personality is difficult though”

While making a wry smile, I placed the cup in front of Julie.

“Thank you very much.”

Julie nodded and drank the apple tea.

I also put the cup on my mouth, like this it turned silent--------but a peaceful time was being passed.

(This time would end soon……………)

Although there are few days more, when I think about this time would end tomorrow night, I somehow had a reluctant feeling.

(The first day was filled with nervousness though)

“------------? Tooru, you look like you are enjoying something, is something wrong?”

“No, nothing. It’s laughing while reminiscing.”

In response to Julie tilting her head in wonder, I replied with a wry smile.



5th day, Friday--------and today again, the afternoon was the customary marathon but…………..

“She’s late…………”

Even though it turned into dusk, I muttered that out because Hotaka has not reached the goal.

(Although she finished faster yesterday……………)

Reaching the goal when the sky was starting to change color.

That was what happened yesterday, and what’s more she collapsed and fainted.

Even though there were noticeable changes in only a few days, I wondered what happened today.

“Is it about Miyabi?”

Having heard my muttering, Tachibana asked me.

“Tachibana too……………well she is your roommate. It’s only natural to be worried”

“Aah.-----------maybe, Miyabi already………….”

I don’t have to ask the end of her sentence to know.

In this few days, almost every day, one or two people will Template:Furigana school.

Even though it was tough trainings ever since early enrollment, seeing the number of classmates decreasing as days passes, make me feel lonely.

Right now, even the girl Tachibana was looking after was also [I can't go on anymore………] complaining, that figure was similar to Hotaka.

When I imagined Hotaka was maybe thinking like that too.

“………………..I am going to check a little.”

After I left only those words, I started running in the track in reverse.

Soon, after going around half a round, I saw Hotaka leaning and sitting down under the tree beside the road.

“Are you okay, Hotaka?”

“Ah……Kokonoe-kun, what’s wrong………..?”

When I called out to Hotaka, she powerlessly raised her face.

“It looks like you weren’t coming back, so I came to check.”

“Ah………..sorry, I twisted my leg………….”

“Looks like walking is also a problem…………..get on.”

“Eh?”

I faced my back to her, and get on one knee.

Hotaka didn’t understand the meaning at first but, the same time she realize it, she swing her head in great panic.

“Tha-tha-that’s bad! Kokonoe-kun just finished running!! Al,also I am heavy too!!”

Hotaka who is usually quiet, as expected would make loud voices when she was in panic.

“It’s okay, just get on. It’s not like you can start walking again after resting a bit.”

“Bu,but my regenerative powers were also enhanced by the <<Lucifer>> too…………”

“It’s true that might be the case but, if you wait and recover until you can move again, it will turn completely dark and it will be dangerous.”

When I reached here, the sun has almost descended and after 30 minutes the shades of night would probably fall.

But even so, Hotaka was still hesitant.

To Hotaka who is bad with the opposite sex, she might need quite some courage to be piggy-backed.

“…………..I don’t really mind going on like this. But, if we are too late, then Tachibana will worry.”

“Ah…………”

I think I was a little under-handed but, it looks like bringing out her roommate's name was effective.

After wavering for a while, Hotaka asked back with her cheeks blushed a little.

“E,err……..then, can I count………….on you?”

“Aah, of course”

I made a firm nod, and was okay carrying Hotaka until--------

“……….big

“Eh, what?”

“No, nothing……..”

It can’t be helped because of the piggy-back posture but, being pressed by 2 bulges, those extra-large sizes were freely appealing.

Hotaka who was not exerting any strength, completely left her body on me-------

(U,uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!?)

From the softness I found out the first time, my reasoning was on the verge of collapsing.

Enough for me to shout out right now, my brain fell into panic.

(Calm down me. It’s not like I wanted to piggy-back her just because I wanted this. That’s why calm down, you have to calm down, if you keep trembling you’ll be found out……!!)

“He,hey, Kokonoe-kun……”

“Wha-wha-what is it!?”

Even though I was trembling and my voice turned shrill and nervous, it would seem I wasn’t noticed by Hotaka.

“I, wonder if I can go on like this…………? Although my stamina was supposed to be enhanced by the <<Lucifer>> I couldn’t run until finish………..from now on, I wonder if I can keep up…………”

“Hotaka.”

It looks like today’s retire resulted in giving Hotaka who was originally bad at running the final blow.

Just like that, her low spirits reflected to her voice tone and even now in the verge of crying Hotaka continued her words.

“If I came to Kouryou,I thought something would change……..but, as expected it was useless……in the end, I was only a <<Adapt>> and I have no talent………”

“It’s okay. That’s because Hotaka passed the exam.”

“……..the person that became my opponent for the exam ran away. My legs were frozen and couldn’t move………”

While replying back I see, I agreed with Hotaka’s passing reason.

File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 5.jpg

(It’s true that, not everyone won the fight and managed to stay)

If there are people like me and Tachibana who has martial arts experience inside the successful applicants, there are also people who don’t even have sports experience………. And Hotaka was one of the latters.

“Ah………..so,sorry. Towards someone who I just knew recently, even if I tell you something like this, it will only trouble you.”

“When you think it is painful, it’s better to say it out.”

“……………unn, thank you……….”

In a soft voice. Together with those words, Hotaka buried her face into my back.

Just like that, after walking silently for a while--------------not long after, I said something with quite a strong voice.

“Those who want long trees would definitely strengthen its roots.”

“Eh……?”

After a twitch, Hotaka raised her face.

“That was my master’s favorite proverb and he was the one who taught me the basics of martial art. Speaking in martial arts term, it means, if you want to be stronger do not neglect the basics.”

“Kokonoe-kun………….”

While saying that, I thought it was ironic.

That, I myself was advancing in the total opposite of those words…….

Even if I have <<Adapt>>, the moment I started seeking the outer <<Power>> from <<Lucifer>>, I have lost the rights to put these words into my mouth.

But even so, when I thought I wanted to cheer Hotaka up, the first thing that popped out were those words.

“I know of the feeling of being worthless. But, <<Power>> is not something that attaches to body overnight. That’s why, it might be tough now, I think you should continue running and running. Stamina is something that is obtained the more you run. Something like talent doesn’t matter”

“Something like talent………….doesn’t matter…………”

“Work hard-------I am not going to say something that irresponsible. But, isn’t it alright to run a little more before giving up? Even if you don’t have talent, you will definitely change that’s what I think. And most of all------“

“Most of all…………….?”

“I’m going to get lonely if Hotaka goes.”

“Ko,Kokonoe-kun………….”

If this goes on, Hotaka would probably Template:Furigana school soon.

Even though we just became acquaintances, I thought it was lonely.

And that’s why because I thought of that, I could honestly tell my feelings.

If I don’t tell her now, I felt that the chance to talk with Hotaka won’t come………….

“……………. ……………….Kokonoe-kun, you were bad at running right?”

“Aah, I was bad at it.”

“What place did you get today?”

“1st place.”

“You get 1st place everyday………..”

“That’s because I got stamina from running everyday”

“……………… I wonder……….if I could run fast like Kokonoe-kun………?”

“……………………I can’t guarantee you that but, it is certain you will be faster than now if you run everyday”

“A,at times like this I think you should have replied [You will definitely run faster]…………”

“Ah,So,sory……”

“Fufu, it’s okay. I'll forgive you.”

I could hear giggles coming from behind.

“…………..hey, Kokonoe-kun. I will work hard. I’ll try running a bit more……..”

After saying that, Hotaka hugged tighter.

“------!?”

“Thank you, Kokonoe-kun………Kokonoe-kun you are warm……….”

“Re,really?”

“Unn, you’re warm……….”

Being pushed by those soft bulges, my heart was beating hard and wondered if that made my body temperature increase.

Only, at that time, I couldn’t see Hotaka’s face but even so, I somehow felt confident she was smiling.

And at the same time, I got a confidence everything was okay.

After walking for a while, not long after, we found Julie and Tachibana coming to greet us from far away, and Hotaka made big swings with her hands.




“Well then, good work until today.”

“Ja---. Good work.”

There were various cookies and candies on the table.

What will begin is a tea party. It was the official last night before determining the <<Duo>>, so we decided to open a modest farewell party.

“It is delicious.”

“It’s instant though.”

“Nai. Things that are delicious are delicious.”

“If that’s the case then it’s good. Come back to drink anytime you want.”

“………….is it okay?”

“Aah, there are no dormitory rules that say you can’t come------“

“------?”

Towards me who stopped my words halfway, Julie tilted her head.

Even in under normal circumstances, she was already standing out from living with me, if she comes over after deciding her <<Duo>> and separated to another room, I feel an unnecessary misunderstanding will occur.

“Tooru, what is wrong?”

“Aah, eer, I have spare packs so I’ll give them to you.”

“Is it okay?”

“To your roommate-------Tachibana, recommend it to her.”

“Ja----“

After looking at Julie making nods, I somehow feel her happiness being transmitted over.

Even though it was a few days, thanks to passing time with her close by, I could more or less know about the signs of her expression. In the end, somehow or another, Tora asked me to become his <<Duo>>.

This morning, [I,if you have not decided on your partner then I don’t mind teaming up with you] with a big attitude, Tora brought this talk up although it was difficult for him to say it.

So from tomorrow onwards I will be in the same room with Tora, while Julie will be in the same room with Tachibana, which means this pleasant time will end today--------

When I thought about it, I somehow felt a little lonely.

“[……………………………………]”

When I started thinking about that the conversation stopped, and the room turned quiet.

Inside the silence, after a while passed like that---------not long later, the first one to open her mouth was Julie.

“Tooru”

*Kacha* the sound of the cup placed on the saucer sounded and Julie looked straight at me.

“Although it was a short while, thank you very much.”

“Aah, this side too. Julie, you can tell me anytime, if you have any problems.”

“……………..Ja---“

Julie nodded.

“……………………….”

“Tooru?”

“Ah, no…………nothing.”

It might be my imagination.

The moment Julie nodded, she somehow looked lonely----------that definitely was my imagination.



“Well then well then, remember to send the <<Duo>> application to the registry office before today evening 6 o’clock. If you pass that time, unless there is a very good reason, you won’t be changing until graduation so please play nice with your partner. It’s a promise with Usa-sensei okay~☆”

Saturday-------Template:Furigana after the last notification ended, and we reached to after school time, the classmates who decided on their partners, were walking out of the classroom together one after another.

“Should we go too, Tora?”

“Fuun, it’s okay later. It’s a waste of time to purposely lineup.”

“Then let’s go for lunch.”

“Aah, let’s do that.”

We exit the classroom to head to the cafeteria.

(Now that I think about it, what about Julie-------------)

And after I turned back into the classroom, she might have gone to register already, together with Tachibana, they could not be seen.



“Enough already, it’s about time we go now.”

About the time when the sun was sinking, we ended our table tennis we started to help digest the meal we finished and I urged Tora to go register.

“Fuun, that’s true. It’s not funny, to not team up because we didn’t make it on time.”

“……………..that’s because Tora went one more game, one more game, and didn’t stop.”

“There is no way I, can allow more loses than you in mere table tennis.”

“Don’t get serious on that mere table tennis then…………”

Nonetheless, it’s true that if my opponent had more wins than me, then I will also get serious.

“Speaking of which Tooru. Who is your roommate teaming with?”

“Looks like its Tachibana.”

“Fumu. Tachibana huh…………….that’s a <<Duo>> I want to have a match with.”

“Seriously, that’s so Tora-like.”

If they are decided to be partners then, as <<Duo>>------what’s more, there is a practice battle using <<Blaze>>, when I heard that, I could understand clearly about Tora’s feelings.

Speed Julie and defense Tachibana

When I am having a match with that team-up, I wonder how far I will go……….

When there is a goal that has to be accomplished, a different type of genuine joy secretly made my heart pound in excitement.

“Fuun, that is so like you. Your face is smiling.”

“Haha, well yeah.”

Just like that, after chatting and talking about people who might team up as <<Duo>, we reached the registry office.

Luckily, or rather it is normal at a time like this, there were no students registering.

I knocked on the registry office window, and called out to the clerk fiddling with a personal computer inside.

“I’m sorry but, I want to register for the <<Duo>> please.”

“Oka~y. well then, please bring out your student card here.”

“Student card?”

“We will register the <<Duo>>’s name on the student card too.”

I see, I agreed and at that time when I was about to bring out my student card.

“Kokonoe, also Tora too…………..registering now?”

My name was called out by a familiar voice and when I turned to that side, Tachibana was standing over there.

And standing beside her was------

“He,hello, Kokonoe-kun…………”

“Tachibana, and Hotaka too. What are you doing here for?”

“What do you mean by over here. I think it should be the same as you two.”

“W,we came for the <<Duo>> registration……..”

What does this mean? Tachibana is going to be Hotaka’s <<Duo>>…………?

From those unexpected words, my brain was filled with question marks.

(But if I am certain, Julie did………..)

Is it certain?

Is it true?

Remember back, that time Julie said--------

“I requested Tomoe”

“--------------uh!!”

Yeah, she did not say a single word about teaming up with Tachibana.

“Tachibana! How about Julie!? Who did Julie team up with!? Didn’t she request you!?”

“Julie? It’s true that she requested me to be her <<Duo>> but, I refused her by saying I was going to team up with Miyabi.”

She was refused?

That is why Julie planned not to team up with anyone?

A person that would team up as <<Duo>> with Julie?

------No one.

After enrollment, the only time I see Julie intimately speaking with others, was only with Tachibana, Hotaka and no one else.

(Now that I think about it, at that time too----------)

During the <<Fist practice>>, I remembered the image of her having trouble finding an opponent.

“-------!! Sorry! Who are the ones that has not applied as a <<Duo>> yet!?”

“E,h, errrr------------“

While being surprised at my threatening attutide, the clerk said out the names that has not finished registering.

For males, it’s me, Tora, and Tatsu these 3 people. For the girls, its Tachibana, Hotaka and also-----Julie.

“Julie………….is not going to team up as <<Duo>> with anyone………..?”

Rather, if we and Tachibana and Hotaka finished registering, Julie will automatically be teamed up with the only one without a partner, Tatsu.

(What does this mean? Why didn’t she tell me!?)

Maybe………

If I was in Julie’s position-------------I can’t say it.

There is no way I can say something that can make the person in front worried.

Last night, the thing I felt when Julie nodded------------the reason why I think I saw she looked lonely was because of this.

Next, inside the time we passed time together these few days, the various things she shown surfaced up my mind and vanished.

That time when she brought her body closer to want me to teach her that technique.

That time when she said that baby lion looked cute.

That time when she passionately recommended me the parakeet.

Although it was inevitable, that time when her cheeks were blushing when she was peeked at when changing.

That stern expression she shows when having a match with me or Tachibana.

That time when she said the apple tea was delicious.

The figure she said it was beautiful when looking at the blizzard of sakura petals dancing in the wind.

And for last---------

At the night of enrollment, I remembered the tears Julie made.

(I----------------)

Looking at those tears, what did I think?

(I thought I wanted to be Julie’s strength!!)

In the next instant, I dashed off like a bullet.

“Tooru!?”

With my leg strength enhanced, it made Tora’s voice far away in a blink of an eye.

“Julie, Julie…………..!!”

While putting the name of the silver girl in my mouth, while having her figure floating in my mind, I ran to the dormitory as fast as I could.

However----------------Julie was not in the room.

“Where did she go…………?”

Coming out from the room, I looked around the dormitory.

Even when I asked people if they had seen Julie, not even one person saw her.

Going around all the facilities in the dormitory, even after I came back to the classroom, Julie could not be seen at all.

(Don’t tell me she went outside the school? No, going outside in normal days is prohibited.)

Looking for her.

Going around looking and looking for her.

While calling out Julie’s name.

But, while being unable to find the silver girl, time was ruthlessly passing by------------

The blue sky turned to dusk and the clock tower rising in the middle of the school site announced that the time was 5 o’clock.

Feeling impatient from the sound of the echoing bell, the moment I looked towards the clock tower--------

“---------------!!”

I found a moving shadow over there, and gasped.

Without even distincting whether or not it was human, the moment I saw the silver light swaying from the wind, I started running.

I reached to the tower, opened the door leading to the upper floor and advanced up the stairs.

At the end, there was a big and wide hall there.

When I looked up, a giant bell was being hanged from the ceiling.

The evening sun was shining in----------and inside that light, the silver girl was looking high up the sky.

The madder sky glorified her Template:Furigana.

And she looked like an angel wishing to go back to the skies……….

“…………………I’ve been looking for you, Julie.”

“Tooru…………”

*chirin* making the bells ring, Julie turned her head over.

“Is there something wrong?”

“Don’t say is there something wrong…………why…………why didn’t you tell me about not teaming up as a <<Duo>>with Tachibana……?!!”

“…………………..”

Towards my quite harsh tone, Julie closed her eyes as if to reject my reply.

“It’s because, it isn’t something that can be fixed by talking…………”

It’s true that is the case.

If she says so, it might trouble me.

I will team up with Tora as a <<Duo>>, that’s because I told her that.

But, even so---------

“But even so, I wanted you to tell me.”

“…………….why is that?”

“I--------“

I made a vow when I saw those tears.

“That’s because I wanted to become Julie’s strength.”

“Tooru.”

Her Template:Furigana trembled.

“That’s why---------“

I brought out my hands. And directed it to Julie.

“Will you team up with me as <<Duo>>, Julie?”

“Too……….ru………..?”

It seems, Julie did not immediately understand the meaning and tilted her small head, after a while a perplexed expression floated out.

“But, Tora…………….”

“That guy will understand. That’s because we’ve been together for a long time.”

“……………..but I don’t want to cause any troubles to Tooru--------“

“I’ll say it many times!”

I interrupted Julie’s words, and once again put my vow and wish in my mouth.

“I want to become Julie’s strength. Don’t be considerate about causing trouble to me and count on me. No, I want you to count on me!! That’s why Julie------“

“Tooru………….”

“Please become my <<Template:Furigana>>!”

The feelings from my heart I said, echoed throughout the clock tower and sky.

Those feelings------------reached Julie’s heart and echoed.

Julie made one step forward.

She walked out, and weighted her small hands on mine.

“Ja----“

While nodding like usual------

Julie smiled.

The first time I saw her smiling face.

File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 6.jpg

It was a small smile but, it was very attractive-----

For a brief moment, I was lost in words………….

Part 2[]

“Okay, the registration is done with this.”

The student cards that were given back from the clerk had both of our names written on it.

From this moment onwards, Tooru and Julie are now official <<Duo>>.

Hearing from the clerk, this was the first time a gender different <<Duo>> was team-upped in Kouryou.

Although many years have passed since the creation of the organization, when they think this is the first, Julie could only feel some kind of fate with Tooru.

“Okay then, once again please take care of me, Julie. …………..also, definitely tell me if you have any problems from now on. That’s because we are officially partners from today onwards.”

“Ja----“

“Good Good.”

“Ah…………….”

Tooru petted on Julie’s nodding head like a dear child.

Julie thought it was ticklish.

At the same time, she remembered her father’s big warm hands.

That warmth still lingered even after Tooru’s hand left.

When Tooru was not looking, Julie touched the part she was patted on------and made a quiet smile.

“Well then, let’s go back. To our room.”

“Ja----. That’s true. And-------“

Julie nodded to Tooru’s words, and said out the suggestion that she was conscious about when she thought the daily life until now will start once again.

“Again, apple tea-----“



Translation Notes and References[]

  1. cherry blossoms
  2. paired karate kata, belt-work
  3. Sticky rice cakes


Template:SimpleNav


Chapter 5: It's a Promise[]

Part 1[]

After finishing registering for the <<Duo>>, and after reporting this to Tachibana and the rest during dinner time---------

We returned to our room and this happened after a while.

“Tooru. ……………are you going to take a bath?”

“Hn? It’s okay for Julie to go in like usual.”

“……………”

Julie swung her head and continued her words………for some reason with her cheeks blushed.

“Are you not coming in together?”

“Buu----!?”

I spurt out the apple tea.

“Ju-Ju,Juli-Julie--------------!?”

From that sudden explosive remark, while it being natural, I was only shocked.

*Peek*…………*Peek*……………….

On the other side, Julie was alternately lowering her sights down and then to me.

(Ta, taking a bath together!? Which means both of us soaking in the bathtub together, both of us naked--------------no no no that’s bad! At least with swimsuits……………….there’s no way we have that! …………….no no no that isn’t the problem!!)

And after a big chaos, I finally thought it was a good idea to ask the person herself directly.

“He-hey Julie………….if I did not hear this right………………ju-just now, did you ask me if I wasn’t entering the bath together?................”

“…………….Ja---“

*Chirin*, the bells rang, and Julie moved her head vertically.

Her cheeks as expected were pumped with blood and it looks like she understands what she just said out of her mouth.

“Wh-why did you suddenly say something like this………….?”

When I asked her while unable to hide my trembling from her explosive remark, an unexpected question was replied back.

“Because there school rule says, after the <<Duo>> has been teamed up they must know about each other deeply, and pass time together as much as possible to strengthen their bonds………….”

(Now that I think about it, we were told that before!)

“No no no, even if it is school rules, we don’t have to follow it that closely!”

“Is that so?”

“Aah. Gen-generally speaking, going together with a male to a bath, you don’t like it right?”

“………………….”

Towards my question, Julie looked downwards in a degree of embarrassment.

After a while, she looked at me with upturned eyes.

“It is embarrassing but, Tooru is special so……….…”

“--------!?”

I got violently agitated from that one sentence.

The misunderstanding on the first day--------love at first sight, did it turn to reality in this one week interval.

(N-no, I can’t call it love at first sight after one week passed right? What is this called? Falling in love normally? No, it’s true that I told her to be my <<Duo>> but, I don’t mean it that way!!)

And, when I was agitated-----------

“Tooru……….somehow feels like a papa”

I seriously was about to fall over from Julie’s comment.

“Hahaha, I-I see, papa huh………….bu-but give up on the bath. As expected there is a lot of problems………………al-also, that goes for toilet”

“Ja----. I understand.”

With various things, the sudden explosive remark that was reached has finally reached a stage where it could be dropped.

Just like that, Julie entered the bathroom, and when I became alone in the room, I made a big sigh.

(That was surprising…………to think she would take the school rules so literally………….)

In a way, she is very honest but, in another way to put it she could be called a natural airhead.

(………………..if I nodded just now, right now I would be…………….)

Immediately, I swung my head to shake off the delusion in my head.

But-------

The time when I found out this matter was not over yet was, after a while I got out of the baths.

“Well then Tooru. It’s about time to sleep.”

“……………………….”

“Tooru?”

Julie tilted her small head.

But, the one having the bigger question was me.

That’s because Julie is in my futon for some reason.

“Are you not going to sleep?”

“No, I am sleeping but…………”

It was the second night of enrollment that we discussed and decided, I will be using the lower level while Julie uses the top level.

Even so, right now Julie was unmistakably in the lower level bed and crawled inside the futon.

“Hey Julie. I think this might be impossible but, are you planning to sleep together………..?”

“Ja---. That’s because we are <<Duo>>.”

“………………….”

It's true I said no to going into the bath and toilet together but, I never thought it would result to this………….

“I- I’ll ask just in case, let me ask what you think regarding sleeping with me.”

“I was always together with mama at home so, although it is embarrassing but actually I feel lonely when I sleep alone.”

Julie made a downhearted expression before, changing it into a small smile.

“That’s why, even though it is in a <<Duo>> way, I am very happy to be able to sleep together”

“I-I see……….”

Towards that smile, I could only answer powerlessly.

(Judging from the talk just now, it looks like I am being treated as a father-like figure inside Julie and has no ulterior intentions)

Because she said until she was happy so, I felt happy being trusted.

(If Julie is happy then……………wait, nonono, it’s a no, no matter how much I think.)

For an instant, I hurried and correct my fluctuating thoughts.

“As,as expected we can’t. No matter if it is <<Duo>>, we are both man and woman………..”

And, although I told her that, I noticed something.

*Stare*-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------.

Using eyes like a thrown away puppy, she was staring fixedly at me.

“I-it’s only for today…………..”

“Ja-----♪“


(Thi-this is because Julie said she was lonely! Also this is only for today! A-and I told her I would become her strength as a <<Duo>>, Un!)

While repeatedly making excuses to no one else but my heart, we entered the bed which was quite cramped for 2 people to sleep in.

And of course, Julie was beside me.

“Good night, Tooru”

“Go-good night, Julie………”

My voice was shaking from the nervousness.

(For now, I’ll pay attention not to touch her body…………yeah, unn. I’ll just have to keep quiet at the corner. If I do that, nothing will happen!)

Although I was thinking that, if I were asked if this would calm my feelings down then my answer would be the same as of course.

Doki Doki Doki Doki Doki [1e 1], my heart beat was ringing like an alarm bell.

I know. That Julie has no ulterior motives.

And of course, I have no intentions to do anything.

(Nothing! Nothing will happen! She is just sleeping beside me!!)

---But in the next moment, that thought was smashed apart.

*Pitoo*.

“!?”

Julie gripped tightly on the sleeves of my shirt in order to touch her head on my shoulders.

“Julie, Julie!?”

“Tooru…….is it okay if I sleep like this?”

“Eh, wai, that’s, no, something is htting, Uee…….!?”

Inside the darkness, Julie’s voice was calm in contrastive to my panicking voice. No-----

“Just like this, I felt like I went back to the past…………”

As if she was mumbling, she continued her words with a somewhat lonely tone.

“It feels like papa came back…………….”

“……..err, how is your Julie’s father?”

“……………..he passed away few years ago.”

“I see……..sorry………”

“Nai. Do not mind it.”

I don’t know why I am piled up against Julie’s father.

But, my thoughts inside me changed a little.

“Hey, Julie. I am not Julie’s father but………….if it is okay, together like this again………wan-want to sleep like this?”

“Ah…….Tooru……………”

“Bu-but not every day. It's only when Julie thinks she is very lonely okay?”

“Ja---------!”

Even in this darkness, I knew Julie was nodding her head.

From the tone of her voice, I also know she was happy.

“Thank you very much, Tooru.”

In order to display her happiness------

*Gyuu*

Julie hugged my arm.

“!?”

“I am very happy.”

(~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~!!)

Being pushed by her soft and modest chest, the sweet scent from getting in contact with her, I was suppressing my mouth from shouting out any moment now.

Tonight---------

Julie was still hugging my arm even after she fell asleep, so I was wide-awake from being nervous and couldn’t sleep until it was morning. The week ended and it was Monday morning.



After Template:Furigana, I was in low tension since morning when I immediately thought of English.

However Tsukimi-sensei was contrastive to me and was in high tension.

“Oh Hello ♥ did everyone determine your <<Duo>> safely♪un un~ ☆ Well then well then, now that we have our partners decided today onwards it’s a fresh start, let’s change the seats with the <<Duo>> lined together♪ ……….hn? Oh my oh my? it looks like there are people who have not change with their temporary roommate partners.”

“Our compatibility was good.”

“Wawah! What kind of compatibility? What kind of compatibility!?”

“Personality”

“Chie--………”

What kind of answer was she expecting.

“Then how about the good friend combination seating in front of Kokonoe-kun?”

“Who is a good friend with this muscle idiot!”

Tora’s <<Duo>> was Tatsu. Since I teamed up with Julie, Tora who was left out was in the end, was automatically teamed up with the other unregistered person Tatsu.

(Sorry, Tora……..)

“Hnmou----, hey Tora-kun that’s no way to talk to your Sensei. I’ll scold you~☆”

“I refuse.”

“Seriously that’s no good…………oh well. Well then well then continuing with my talk, since the <<Duo>> have been decided, immediately next week a practice match with the <<Blaze>> permitted----------<<Template:Furigana>> will be commenced♪”

The classroom made a commotion at that announcement.

And of course, from bewilderment and shock.

We heard there were practice matches with the use of <<Blaze>> permitted but, there was no one here who thought it was going to be this fast.

“Un Un. I understand clearly what you all are saying. I thought the same thing during my school days♥ That damn glasses brought that up…………ah, that’s a secret to Mikuni-sensei okay.”

It would seems her homeroom teacher was Mikuni—sensei.

“Okay then, I will explain the <<Template:Furigana>> rules, keep your ears straight and listen— ☆“

After saying that, Tsukimi-sensei put her hand on her head and made a rabbit-like reaction.

Even though the ribbon was originally rabbit-like, is she doing this because she knows adding her hands will show 4 ears?

“First off, in the schedule--in next week’s Saturday-------this means it was on the day before GW[1e 2]. We will be having it before the holidays, so even if someone gets sent to the hospital it’s going to be okay♪”

It was an ill omen sentence.

“The start begins at 5 o’ clock, and ends at 7 o’ clock making it 2 hours, the clock tower’s bell are the signal------. The place is the whole northern block---“

“Northern block, which means, here-----------inside the school is also included?”

When I asked that question, Tsukimi-sensei made a thumb stand up and nodded.

“The answer is yes ♥ Each <<Blaze>> has its each special attributes and, to match with that, fighting head on is okay, and so is working out strategies. Taking account in the terrains and how to make the situation in favor to you and fight is also important♪”

It would seem it has quite real life battle content.

(What’s left is depending on the opponent, huh.)

Judging from the lessons in this one week interval from last week, the one that stands out in skill the best in the new students is Julie.

But, since I won’t be fighting against Julie who is my <<Duo>>, the biggest enemy would be Tachibana, Tora, if it is power then Tatsu, a guy named Kigami who has experience in martial arts, and another guy called Izumi who has sports experience and is the class’s 1st ranker in cooperation ability.

I might as well guess who it is inside them was what I thought but----------

“We~~ll then well then, regarding the battle opponent everyone is looking forward to………….nannannannannan okay-----♪”

Tsukimi-sensei made a smile with her whole face, and made her fingers stand up before saying enjoyably.

Everyone is the enemy ♥“

On that days lunch break.

Me, Julie, Tachibana, Hotaka, Tora and Tatsu headed over to the cafeteria to eat together but-----

When the <<Template:Furigana>> topic came up, Hotaka was holding the cup filled with milk and made a gloomy sigh.

“Haa………..we just decided our <<Duo>> and yet…………..”

“It’s because we just decided it is what I think, Miyabi.”

“I agree with Tachibana. It has a meaning because of this period that is what I think.”

When I agreed with Tachibana’s words, Tora sitting beside me made a nod.

“What do you mean?”

Being asked, Tachibana--------started explaining the almost similar content we were thinking about.

“They probably want us to experience a real format battle as fast as possible. It’s true even though we are taught about how to move and readiness as <<Duo>> in lessons but, all of it is just knowledge. Only when we accumulate experience, knowledge will truly be attached into the body.”

“The get used to it than learn it thing huh.”

“Fuun. Time period and how wide the range is, also even though the rules are from battle royals, uncertain factors are high, preparing it into a more actual battle-like situation.”

“Time period? Now that I think about it, we are doing it quite late. What is that?”

“30 minutes after the start and it will be evening, it’ll become sunset before the end and the view will become very hard to see, Miyabi.”

“Fuun.”

To see through the influence during bad eye sight, is to me a very important aspect.

Since my <<Blaze>> is a <<Shield>>, I have no choice but to block my opponents attack and bring it to a close-range combat, having the time period at night time puts me at a disadvantage.

But, having that type of situation is what I wish for.

Able to grasp the chance of victory during a disadvantageous situation, is what I think gaining strength is.

“I see, there are a lot of reasons…………I understand the reasons but, I think I would be better after getting more used to the <<Blaze>> first…………….”

Until now, and from now until the <<Template:Furigana>>, there were no lessons on using <<Blaze>>.

However, even without lessons, it doesn’t seem to be the case if I say training with the use of <<Blaze>> can be conducted or not.

“Miyabi. This time is different from the entrance examination so losing does not mean the end so; you don’t have to force yourself to go beyond your ability. After school today, we will be able to use <<Blaze>> so just steadily get used to it.”

Just like what Tachibana said, starting from now until the <<Template:Furigana>> as long an application has been sent, after school, with a condition of using it inside the school area, the use of <<Blaze>> is permitted.

Most likely, no most definitely, all of our classmates are starting <<Blaze>> training after school.

The most important thing here is, to be told it is okay to observe without permission other <<Duo>>’s training.

It’s the so-called spy act the school approves.

It’s true that, it was written on the classmate profile that was given when we were finding our <<Duo>> but, since I thought it was sketchy; I didn’t look through it thus not memorizing it.

Even though the weapon is the same, the battle styles are different, and have an infinite variety.

Which means, in the point of view of information battle, then it isn't exaggerated to say the <<Template:Furigana>> has begun at this present point.

“Seriously, this is annoying…….”

“Fuun. Your face doesn’t say that, Tooru.”

“That goes to both of us.”

I felt anticipated to have matches with strong opponents.

I think this is a simple personality but, since this is my personality I can’t help it.

“Ko-Kokonoe-kun and Tora-kun too, you two look so eager…………Is it because there is a reward……..?”

The <<Duo>> that accumulates excellent grades in the <<Template:Furigana>>, in a name of special reward, they will receive the chance to be sublimated without waiting to the end of the semester.

As long as the <<Level up>> is not entirely limited to one time, it is better to receive the <<Sublimation Ceremony>> as much as possible.

However---------

“It’s not because of the reward. Of course, I won’t deny that it is one of the reasons.”

While answering Hotaka, I send my sights towards Tora.

“Fuun. It’s been a year and a half since fighting with you seriously.”

“Aah, yeah. Don’t get eliminated before getting to me okay?”

“That is my line.”

We send each other fearless smiles, and lightly bashed our fist together.

“E-err…………..”

“Fufu, this might be a relationship Miyabi has problem understanding. But, why don’t we work hard too so that we won’t lose to these two, Miyabi.”

“U,un………..but, I might become a burden……………”

“It’s okay. It’s true that currently Miyabi is inferior to these two in terms of ability and skill. If that is the case then all we have to do is to make a plan to bury the ability that you are inferior at. And more importantly, don’t forget you have me as a partner. This is not a one on one but a battle with <<Duo>> okay.”

From the way of speaking, it looks like Tachibana has no intentions of losing.

“-----<<Duo>> huh…………”

“Something wrong, Tooru?”

“No, I just remembered something from the <<Duo>>. I was wondering about the <<Absolute Duo>> the director was talking about last time………….”

When the <<Lucifer>> was being administrated, and during the entrance ceremony, it was a word I heard twice.

“Fumu, that huh. I was bothered about that and took a look back at the pamphlet but, that word was not in it. Judging from the nuance, it makes one think it is related to the <<Duo>>, and as long as the director purposely prayed for us to reach the <<Absolute Duo>> eventually, I think it is something important……………..”

“Fuun. Doesn’t this make it clear that we are being recognized as Template:Furigana to her?”

“A guinea pig…?”

Hearing Tora’s sarcasm, Julie raised her eyebrows.

“Well, I understand being called that is nasty, Julie.”

“Nai. That might not be the case……………..”

“That might not be the case?”

“I prefer hamsters so, I prefer that side more………….”

Hearing that sentence, I was about close to slide off my chair.

…………incidentally Tatsu has been *Gahaha* laughing and talking in his own pace from the beginning to the end, so we left him out.



“Tooru. It’s about time to sleep.”

Julie was sitting small and quietly on my bed.

It was the atmosphere like; if she has a tail then it would be making big swings left and right.

“………………you mean together right?”

“Ja----♪“

Towards her nodding figure, my eyesight was getting dizzy.

“Okay then, good night, Julie.”

“Good night, Tooru.”

My heart was beating violently like last time, but in order to make it unable to be sensed, I calmed myself as much as possible.

The lights were turned off, and entered in the futon lined up.

(Uh! A,again………!!)

Julie naturally grabbed my shirt’s sleeve tightly.

Even after Julie fell asleep, I was the same as last time and couldn’t sleep.

But this time, I was calm.

It might be because this was the second time but, more than that-----------

(Otoha……………)

Julie’s figure making sleep breathing was stacked over by my deceased sister.

When I was young, I used to sleep together with my sister.

“Hn……..”

I gently pat Julie’s head.

Julie is not Otoha.

Even so, I felt a little warmed up from the nostalgia.

But-----

*Tight*.

My arm was clung onto again tonight and as expected, I became conscious about the fact Julie isn’t my sister.

(A-again, the softness is! Being pushed! Uwah, get-getting even tighter, gi-gi-give me a break, Julie--------------!!)

And again tonight, I lacked sleep.



The week ended, and it was after school.

Towards the <<Template:Furigana>>, me and Julie were in the courtyard again today, having a practice match with <<Blaze>>.

There are people making tactics, and training under the consciousness of combinations but, instead of re-tempering a dull sword by worrying about combinations, we focused on how our fitting style is and conducted a practice match to grasp them.

Exchanging fist and blade, the gasping offense and defense continues.

But, not long later, the match’s trend started to be seen.

Julie’s extremely fast continuous attacks were gradually cornering me.

(Kuh, this is bad if this goes on. For now, I’ll make some distance…………..!)

And the moment I took some distance.

“---------!?”

Towards the <<Saber>> approaching my eyes, I opened my eyes wide in surprise.

Throwing the <<Saber>> which is her own <<Soul>>-------I barely managed to protect myself from that surprise attack but…………

“Checkmate”

Immediately right after, the remaining <<Saber>> was thrust towards my throat and the outcome was determined.

“I didn’t think you would throw the <<Saber>>.”

“I have two so; I thought throwing at least one was okay.”

(…………unlike her appearance, her imagination is quite exciting.)

Because it is self-taught, the style is not restricted, which means it might be better not to hear about it.

“Let’s take a little break.”

“Ja------“

After taking a bow to end it, the atmosphere Julie was having during the practice completely disappeared.

Just a moment ago, she was emitting a crushing atmospheric pressure but now, she turned into a calm beautiful girl with few words.

Similar to her ability, she was a completely different person.

That was how much the amount of concentration she put towards the battle.

(It’ll be 4 continuous losses with this one today, huh…………..we were still equal during the <<Fist practice>>………..)

Although I was overwhelmed during the first match but, originally my fighting skills learned are centered on being weaponless and if it is a weaponless fight right now, then we should be equal.

But, when it comes to <<Blaze practice>> my winning percentage falls until 20 percent.

Originally adding in with her extreme speed, her reach extended just by holding on to weapons and naturally her attack power increases too, furthermore since her dual blade is self-taught, it becomes hard to read her swordsmanship and thus making it uncontrollable.



(I have to become stronger or else……….)

“Tooru, can I have a moment?”

“What is it?”

“Changing the use of the <<Shield>> a little and only focus on either offense or defense, how about it"

“What do you mean?”

When question marks are popping out from not understanding her intentions, and told me to thrust my hand out.

I did what she said and she used her right hand to ward off my arm then------

Template:Furigana

At the same time she entered my chest area.

………………..until a distance where, if it was Hotaka or Tachibana they might have bumped into me.

Template:Furigana------and, like this”

After saying that, Julie looked up at me.

“………………………………”

Her face is close.

…………..somehow this distance. Is like she is going to kiss me----------

(Wait, what am i thinking about seriously!?)

“I was too close. At this distance”

Not noticing my agitating, Julie took half a step back.

(You really were too close………….)

“Th-then, what was that……….?”

“In a form of Tooru stepping in after receiving attacks but, this would mean receiving attacks while stepping in. The risk is high but, you can enter this distance one action faster. When you reach this spot, it is time for the Template:Furigana

Template:Furigana?”

“It’s this.”

Julie was making stance like pulling a bow behind.

“……………what is that name?”

“It is the weapon Thor holds that we talked before.”

“I-I see……….”

A name was given before I knew about it.

Leaving that aside for now, my eyes became wide-open from Julie’s advice.

“Under the crossings of a long sword is hell but, taking a step forward will make it paradise huh………..”

“-------?”

Julie tilted her small head, *Chirin* and the bells rang.

“It’s a sword’s essential point said by a certain samurai. It has the same meaning with what Julie said.”

Reading breathing patterns and step into the opponent’s chest area the moment the opponent moves, making it attack and blocking at the same time.

Stepping forward will increase the risk but, getting closer to the fulcrum lowers the power and makes blocking the attack easier.

And after blocking the attack, at that moment just like what Julie said, it’s my opportunity.

“Thanks for the advice. Julie. Sorry but, can I rely on you about the other side.”

“Ja---“

Julie made a nod and made a small smile before taking distance.

On that day------after we teamed up as a <<Duo>>, Julie will show smiles sometimes.

I felt that it was the proof of trust to me and although I didn’t say it out my heart was quite happy.

“Here I go, Tooru………………!”

But, reading breathing patterns can be easily said but, it is not something that can be put into practice in just a day.

“What’s wrong, Tooru?”

“It might be possible if I make it to a situation where reading breathing patterns is easier. Well, it is still hard for the current me……………”

“Let’s work hard.”

Julie grasped both her hands tightly.

“Aah, yeah”

If I am asked if I can master it before the <<Template:Furigana>> it was hard to say.

But even so, it’s true that I made a new goal for now on, although I did not achieve any results but with a fulfilling feeling we decided to end today’s training.



“Ah……………..Ko-kokonoe-kun, Julie-chan. You two just got back?”

“Ja----. Miyabi is going out?”

“U-un…………”

When we just got back to the dormitory, we unexpectedly met up with Hotaka right when we changed places with her while she was heading outside. “Are you still preparing for the <<Template:Furigana>>?”

“Eh? Ah, around those lines……….”

Hoping to make plans, she was following what Tachibana proclaimed; Hotaka and Tachibana would look around the premise after school and would conduct a strategic meeting inside their room.

“I see. The sun is going to sink so, be careful.”

“Fight, Miyabi.”

“Un………Thank you, Kokonoe-kun, Julie-chan.”

After nodding to us, Hotaka jogged outside.

“She sure is working hard, that Hotaka.”

“Let’s work hard too.”

Julie gripped both of her hands tightly together and made a motivated pose.

But since her expression didn’t change much as usual, I accidentally laughed thinking it was a little weird and Julie tilted her small head looking at me doing so.

“-----?”



There are 4 days left to the <<Template:Furigana>>-------------the chime signaling the end of 2nd period rang, and everyone from the classroom leaked out their sighs.

“Haa…………..it’s finally over……………”

Even though they say they center on skill training, study subjects are of course natural.

In the morning, it has been decided to have lessons for 2 hours in the classroom, various contents from normal stuff and abnormal stuffs were cramped into my head.

And the subject of today’s normal content was, English--------------

After the lesson ended, I lied on the table and everyone gathered around my table.

“Fuun, even though it just started, what are you going to do if you are in this state now?”

“If Japanese people can talk Japanese then it’s all okay………….”

“E,errr, isn’t it better to be able to speak in English, Kokonoe-kun…………..?”

“Just like what Miyabi said. It is important to learn languages since we might be dispatched overseas after graduation, we were told that in the first lesson. Haa…………..”

“If not for the sigh at the end and that tired face, it would be a plausible sentence………”

“-------------!! I-I don’t have a choice. I have always been bad in English……!!”

“Ahaha………..actually I am also bad at it………”

“Haa………..this is annoying……..”

“Fuun, every last one of you is pitiful.”

“””……………”””

From the single sentence from Tora who has excellent grades, just like the literature we have nothing to reply.

“………………now that I think about it, Julie has it easy with English. Is it your country’s official language?”

“Nai. It is a language quite close to English but, it is different.”

“Fumu………….so that means Julie can speak in 3 different languages”

Julie swing her head in Tachibana’s question.

“It’s 6 different languages.”

”””Six!!””””

From that large number even Tora was shocked and 4 of our voices piled up together.

“Gimle language, Japanese language, English------and 3 more northern European languages.”

“Tha-that’s amazing……..”

“The language from northern countries is quite similar to Gimle’s. English has been enforced in my school and for Japanese, I have been taught by mama like I said before. Although it is a different story when it comes to writing literature………….”

Looks like for her writing, she has her mother language, English, and more or less Japanese although it was in the best she can do.

Even when Julie showed such a downhearted state, I think being able to talk it itself is amazing enough.

“He-hey Julie-chan. Next time, is it okay if I ask you about things I don’t know about?”

“Ja---.I’ll be happy too if it is within my ability.”

“………….Sorry Julie. Can I count on you………?”

“Count me in as well………..”

“Fuun. I don’t mind teaching you, Tooru.”

“No, judging from Tora’s personality, it will definitely turn Spartan and be annoying so I'll pass on it.”

“……………”

“Oh yeah, Julie. Sorry for it being sudden, but I have something I don’t understand from the lesson just now, can you teach me that?”

“Ja---.Where?”

Julie nodded and opened her own notes.

On it there were beautiful English cursive writing and--------mysterious hieroglyphic written words there.

“What is this?”

“…………Japanese”

After saying that, Julie casts her eyes down embarrassed.



“Uu……………….”

Touching Julie’s slender white legs is somewhat-------no, is quite nerve wrecking.

“Tooru?”

“A-aah………”

Julie tilted her head in wonder but after I nodded saying it’s okay, I touched her soft skin and hands.

(It’s really smooth………..wait, what am I thinking about!!)

If people ask why am I doing this then, this is also a part of a lesson.

Today is 2 days just before the <<Template:Furigana>>, and dull ash colored clouds were covering the sky.

The 4th period, health lessons was conducted in such weather, first-aid--------we were learning how to roll up bandages.

After being explained on several ways to roll bandages, this time it was time for the <<Duo>>’s to put it to practice but--------------

(Ev-even if it is a part of a lesson…………..)

Touching a girl’s bare feet as expected has some resistance.

Thanks to that, my heart beat was in increased state, and Julie made a soft shocked voice.

“Ah……….Tooru, you skipped one step.”

“Eh? Isn’t it like this………Buu!?”

I lifted my face and the moment I move my sights from her legs to face, I spurt out.

Because her skirt was just wound up until it was in the limit zone.

“---------?”

I quickly moved my sights back to her legs, and swing my head to ward off the image I saw.

(Sh-she’s too defenseless, this is just too…………..!!)

This situation was not the only one; she would wear a one-shirt as a housedress when it is hot, she would also bring her face to a super close distance and so forth; Julie is quite defenseless in regards to the opposite gender.

Although it’s not like I don’t feel embarrassment coming from her, since her cheeks blushed when I accidentally peeked at her changing………….

(I completely don’t know her standards……..no, I can agree if I think I am being treated as a father-like figure right?)

And when I was troubled in my head-----

“Tooru?”

Julie tilted her head in wonder.

“Ah, So-sorry. I was trying to remember what I was supposed to do--------Buu!?”

When I was trying to face towards Julie face, I once again spurt out from the same scenery……..

After a while, around the time we finish bandaging each other, Tsukimi-sensei *Pan**Pan* clapped her hand and gave the next instruction.

“Well then------, next off try it on a different person other than your <<Duo>>---♪“

(This is great…………………as expected, I would get tired from being too nervous when I have Template:Furigana as my partner…………)

After I made a sigh of relief from Tsukimi-sensei’s single sentence, Hotaka called out to Julie.

“Ju-Julie-chan. Why don’t we do it together………?”

“Ja---. I am counting on you, Miyabi.”

(I will go with Tora-----)

“Wait, huh? Where’s Tora?”

Tora’s figure sitting in front was missing, and I could not find him even after I looked around the classroom.

“What are you saying Kokonoe. Tora and Tatsu were disputing throughout and were making a commotion so; they were thrown out to the corridor.”

Towards Tachibana explaining that with a fed up face, I could only reply back with a wry smile.

It looks like I was more nervous than I thought.

(I have no choice. I’ll just go with someone else………..)

Although I thought of that, all the guys has already finished grouping up.

That means, the only ones remaining are------

“Looks like everyone else finished teaming up. As people that are remaining, why don’t we team up, Kokonoe.”

“Eh, a-aah………..”

Since I had a girl once again as my partner, I predicted the I would feel nervous in the practical afterwards so made a small sigh--------right after, I found out even the prediction was half-hearted.

“What’s wrong, Kokonoe? Hurry up and bandage me.”

(Ev-even if you tell me that………)

The instruction of the next practical was the method of bandaging when the shoulders is dislocated but, this was much more difficult than what I had imagined.

First off, wrap around the arms then next is one wrap round around the body’s (Chest) --------and this is repeated several times but…………. It means during the time when wrapping around the body, my hands were close to touching the bulges on her chest.

What’s more, Tachibana’s chest was the 2nd biggest inside the class and it was quite nerve wrecking to avoid having my hands touching them, because of that I made a mistake in distributing my strength and accidentally made Tachibana’s breathing become wild.

“Haa, fuu,hn, haaa………..Kokonoe, hnn………it’s a little, tight……….”

Furthermore, I made a mistake in the wrapping and accidentally made the wrapping further emphasizes her huge chest, and together with her disarrayed breathing, her oddly erotic figure is in front of me…………..

“Oya Oya? Kokonoe-kun. To think you would do an abnormal play right off the bat, you won’t be satisfied anymore if it is normal you know---?”

File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 7.jpg

At that moment, Tsukimi-sensei threw out an unnecessary sentence.

“Abnormal………….?”

“Although it might be your preference but, please give up on tying her up to emphasize her chest in lessons okay, you Ecchi-man [1e 3]♥”

“---------!?”

Making a doubly sure sentence, Tachibana noticed the situation she was in-------

“T-to think you have a liking in humiliating someone using bondage………….A-a guy like you is shameless!!”

“It’s a misunderstanding----------!!”

“You shameless pervert----------------!!”

Even though I quickly deny it, Tachibana didn’t lend her ears and walked out the classroom.

“Ahahahaha☆ it’s better you hurry and chase after her, or else the misunderstanding is going to get worse, Kokonoe-kun♪”

“Whose fault do you think it is!!”

I shouted towards Tsukimi-sensei who was making a smiling face with one of her eyes closed and dashed out the classroom to chase after Tachibana.

“Ooh, Youth youth~ *Whistle**whistle*☆”

I could hear an openly enjoying voice coming from the classroom, and I cursed her inside my mind.

(Aah, damn it! An annoying person is my homeroom teacher………….!!)



It became evening; the weather turned weird and started raining.

Thanks to that, me and Julie ended our match quickly and returned to the dormitory but-------

“Ah………..Tachibana……………”

After dinner, half-way of heading towards the training room because I felt like moving my body a little more.

In the lounge, I saw Tachibana inside the group of students relaxing there, and stopped my legs.

“Mu…………….?--------------uh! Koko-Kokonoe-kun………………..”

After turning back at my muttering, Tachibana’s face instantly blushed and showed an agitated state.

“I-I am very sorry about what happened in the afternoon. That kind of insult in front of everyone------“

“No, it’s okay already. And, let me say this just in case, you don’t have to kneel on the ground.”

Continuing from a few days ago, she also kneels on the ground today, and persuading her to stop requires quite a lot of time but that’s another story.

“More importantly, what is Tachibana doing here-------Shogi[1e 4]?”

In the dormitory lounge, there was a television, table, chairs and sofa placed there, it was a space opened for students to freely relax in. It was a place with magazines, Manga, games prepared on the shelves along the wall, and an embarrassing Manga cafe providing snacks and drinks which can be consumed as much as you want.

In that lounge, Tachibana was holding a book in one hand and a Shogi board was placed on the table.

“Aah, it's Shogi problems.”

“Is it interesting?”

“Fufu, there is no reason for me to do it if it is not interesting right. Kokonoe want to try it too?”

“I’ll give up on that. I am bad at using my head.”

“Fumu. It’s true it feels like that.”

“……………even though you suck in English.”

“Th-the only thing I am bad at is English.”

Certainly, compared to me who has bad grades other than sports, Tachibana is doing quite well other than English.

However, more importantly-------

“Uu…………….”

She crossed her arms together when she looked back at me, her huge nicely shaped breast was riding on it and emphasized.

Thanks to that, I had a flashback on what happened during the afternoon, and the person concerned which was Tachibana, is in an unworried state.

“What’s wrong, Kokonoe?”

“N-no……………more importantly, to like Shogi, you sure are quite refined.”

While feeling my cheeks getting hot, I returned the topic to Shogi to avoid being noticed.

“Fufu, my house is a certain martial arts dojo. I learned it as the next successor but, the pupils around there were only elders. And what those elderly picked during their resting time was Shogi.”

After making a gentle smile, Tachibana closed the book with Shogi problems in it which she was holding.

“Well then, it’s about time I return back to my room. Sorry to stop you.”

“I don’t really mind. Originally, it was me who called out to you in the first place anyway.”

“Okay then, see you tomorrow morning.”

After saying that, Tachibana cleaned up the Shogi board and book and exited out the lounge.

(Well then, I should get going too-----------hn………..?)

When I exited the lounge, just when I used the stairs and went to the lower floor, I saw Hotaka there.

But, her figure disappeared before I could call out to her.

(She was wearing windbreakers right? Which means she is planning to head out?)

Inside that drizzle, I wonder want kind of business she has outside.

While I was somewhat interested, I headed towards the training room.

And like that, the thing regarding Hotaka completely flew out of my mind but----------

Around an hour later, when I was reading a magazine after finishing my training, Hotaka came back to the dormitory.

…………….looks like she didn’t bring an umbrella with her, and she was dripping wet from her head.

“Hotaka. Where did you go that you are so wet?”

As expected I was interested this time and called out to Hotaka.

“Eh? A-ara……… Kokonoe-kun, what are you doing here………?”

“I am in the middle of break…………….so, how about Hotaka?”

“Uu………e-err…………….”

It seemed to be something hard to say, Hotaka was alternately moving her sights from her legs to me--------

After a while, she replied back softly.

“Ru-running…………..”

“I see, running huh”

No wonder she came back after one hour.

“Wait, Running!? At this time and inside this rain, for more than one hour!? Even though you ran during the lessons too!?”

“U-un………..”

“Ah……….by chance, last time-------when me and Julie came back to the dormitory and passed by you at the entrance and you went outside, you were planning to run too………….?”

“U-un………..”

“Why on earth…………..”

“……………………….ac-actually, from last time…………….fwa………..fwaa, Kushunn”

“Ah…………sorry. You are still wet.”

Towards Hotaka who sneezed, I unexpectedly thought she was quite cute.

“So-sorry. Is it okay if I come back after I take a bath?”

“I get it. Then I’ll wait here.”



“Sorry to make you wait, Kokonoe-kun. Sorry to be so late.”

30 minutes passed after that and Hotaka whose cheeks were visibly blushing from a bath, came back to the lounge.

“I was reading magazines so………. It’s, okay………”

I swang my head towards Hotaka who called me and apologized, I then placed the magazine on the table but--------------

“What’s wrong, Kokonoe-kun?”

“N-no…….”

Maybe it’s because she came out of the baths, her rough attire-----------the thin T-shirt was transparent and her pink underwear entered my eyes making me agitated.

Incidentally, I also remembered the piggy-back I gave Hotaka last time-------

*PAN!*

“Hyaa!?...........Wha-what happened to you, Kokonoe-kun?”

“No, I just want to make myself motivated……….”

“Mo-motivated? Aren’t you in the middle of a break?”

“I was putting in some motivation to rest.”

“…………..Is Kokonoe-kun a little weird?”

“Maybe.”

If this goes on, I might be conscious about it, and when I thought there is a chance it might be noticed, being thought of as a little weird is better.

“So, about that running matter from just now--------“

“Ah, unn. Lately, I have been running 20 kilometers everyday………”

“Even when you ran during lessons?”

“U-un……….in order to use my <<Blaze>>, stamina is needed so…………”

(Stamina……?)

Now that I think about it, I wonder what kind of <<Blaze>> Hotaka manifests?

It should be written on the profile list but, since I checked (What’s more roughly) only through the males, I am quite interested to what it is.

(Well, I’ll find out when I have a match with her during the <<Template:Furigana>>.)

“Speaking of which, recently your marathon time has increased. There was this kind behind the scenes huh.”

Lately, Hotaka reaches the goal before the sky color changes.

Since she didn’t have any stamina from the start, I thought results would appear fast but, to think she was putting this much effort in the shadows………

That day---------when I think about that day when Hotaka said some weak words, I was shocked from the bottom of my heart.

“You sure are working hard, Hotaka.”

“U-un………”

While her cheeks were blushed from coming out the baths, Hotaka looked downwards a little and entwined the fingers with both her hands.

“It is thanks to Kokonoe-kun.”

“Me?”

“Un. You said on that day, to try running a bit more……..”

“I feel it isn’t in the level of a bit more though.”

“Fufu. That’s because Kokonoe-kun said he ran a lot and became fast like right now…………so I thought I should run a lot too……….”

“Hotaka………”

“Stamina is something you obtain the more you run……………..something like talent doesn’t matter, right?”

After saying that, Hotaka made a smile.

When we first met, that image of her hesitantly trying to avoid having our eyes meet was like a lie.

But when she let out the next sentence, Hotaka’s smile disappeared and the tone of her voice changed.

“I……..have nothing special. Whether it is studying or sports and I have a lot of things I am bad at………….that’s why if I have even one thing that I am better at than someone else, something that I can boast about, I always thought that would be nice.”

Towards Hotaka who was making a lonely face, I straightened my ears and kept quiet.

“That’s why, I was happy when I was told I had an <<Adapt>>. I was in high spirits when I heard it was a talent that belongs to one in a thousand. But…………..after coming to Kouryou, as expected it isn’t suitable for me, and nothing changed in the end even though I have an <<Adapt>>………..”

After saying it until there, Hotaka slightly swung her head and faced towards my face.

“But Kokonoe-kun, said talent doesn’t matter and I will definitely change so…….I, have those words support me and kept on running everyday.”

“……………somehow this is embarrassing.”

I scratched my head and averted my sights and, Hotaka giggled at me.

“Last time too, I was very happy when you cheered me up.”

“Haha. If you can get cheered up from that then, I will say it anytime you want.”

“Re-really? Then, if by any chance I feel depressed; will you say something that will cheer me up again?”

“No problem. If you would cheer up from that then I’ll say it as much as you want.”

“Ah…….un. It’s, a promise.”

The quiet Hotaka made a small smile that makes me think of a giant flower.

Looking at that smile, I was glad from the bottom of my heart to talk with Hotaka on that day.

After that we continued immersing ourselves in talking, the dormitory advisor then showed up in the lounge to tell us it was time to turn off the lights, and we returned back to our respective rooms.

“Okay then, let’s work hard for the <<Template:Furigana>>.”

“U-un”

When I said my goodbyes in front of the staircase, Hotaka headed a few steps up before looking back.

“E-err, Kokonoe-kun. I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I have a request………..!”

“Request?”

File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 8.jpg

*Bun**bun* Hotaka nodded oddly violently.

“I-I want you to call me by my name. Mi-Miyabi……..! A-all my friends call me by that……….! Tha-that’s why, that’s why…………”

“I get it. Then it’s okay to call me Tooru.”

“Ah…………u-un”

“Then, see you again tomorrow. Miyabi”

“Good night. To-Tooru,-kun…………..”

Miyabi made a smile and swing her hands before lightly going up the stairs.

Her back somehow looks in a good mood to me.

Part 2[]

“I’m back.”

“What were you doing at a time like this, Miyabi?”

Tomoe released her sights from the book she was reading and faced towards Miyabi who came back.

“Mu………?”

“What’s wrong?”

“No, I just thought, did something nice happen to you?”

“Eh!? I-I-I think nothing special happened though…………..”

Miyabi’s cheeks were slightly blushing and she showed an agitated state.

But, to take it according to her words, Tomoe at a time like this isn’t that dumb.

(The person itself said like that so, asking more than this is probably called insensitive.)

Tomoe made a small smile so that Miyabi wouldn’t notice and once again returned her sights to her book.

But inside her head, Tomoe was thinking about her roommate that just got back.

At first during enrollment, Miyabi was worried if she could catch up in the training and made a lot of dark expressions.

However, one day her psychological state became positive.

From the long time they spent together, it was natural to say Tomoe was the first one to notice that change.

(However, if I say I am not bothered then I would be lying.)

While looking at Miyabi who was lying on the bed in a good mood, Tomoe thought that.

After a while the lights were turned off, the sound of Tomoe’s well regulated sleep breathing could be heard from the lower bed.

On one side, speaking of Miyabi who was using the upper bed level, she has not fallen asleep yet.

She was supposed to feel sleepy but, each time she remembered about what happened just now, she couldn’t sleep.

(Tooru-kun…………)

Each time she remembers about Tooru, she would naturally smile.

Until now, to Miyabi the opposite gender was her conscious subject of being bad with.

But, Tooru is different.

He didn’t make fun of Miyabi’s dullness. And he would push her back too.

(It would be nice if tomorrow comes faster…………….)

When she thought about that, her heartbeat increased for some reason.

The reason why she started being attracted to Tooru, Miyabi was still not conscious about it yet.



Translation Notes and References[]

  1. Heart beat sound effect
  2. Golden Week
  3. Pervert man
  4. Japanese chess


Template:SimpleNav


Chapter 6: I Will Be the One---That Take Your Cover!![]

Part 1[]

A night before the <<Template:Furigana>>.

The comfortable time after taking a bath has already turned into a daily thing--------

Like usual, we were drinking apple tea while watching television.

“It looks delicious, Tooru.”

“That’s true. It would be nice if I can eat that even once.”

When I agreed with her at the local gourmet being shown on the screen, Julie made a wondering face and asked.

“Tooru has not eaten it before even though it is a Japanese food?”

“Aah. I never went to Kyushu before.”

I was supposed to go to Kyushu on my middle school trip but, since my mental state towards my daily life changed greatly during that summer, I didn’t go.

If it didn’t change, I would not seek <<Power>> and come to Kouryou then---------

I would probably not be passing time with Julie like this.

(The reason for coming to Kouryou, huh……………)

When I thought about that, the question that arose on the first day after enrollment once again came forth.

The question of, why did Julie enroll into Kouryou.

Leaving her country, and coming to the deepest part of the east while holding anxiety----------what’s more to a very special background school, a battle technique instruction school.

That was not all.

Once that question came across my mind, the feeling of wanting to know got bigger and bigger but---------

(This isn’t something I should be asking out of curiosity…………..)

I controlled myself using the same reason as the last time.

It might have a circumstance she doesn’t want to be asked.

More importantly, I came to Kouryou with a circumstance which I don’t want others to know.

“Tooru. It should be time to go to bed.”

When I was absent minded and thinking, I was urged by Julie.

When I looked over to Julie, she was already sitting on the lower bed before I knew it.

(As expected, this is nerve wrecking………….)

I was still resisting the action of sleeping together with a girl in the same futon.

But, Julie in question did not show any nervousness at all.

I was not treated as a male but rather like a father-like existence so if I say this is natural then it is only natural but…………..

Being trusted sounds nice but, somehow it was a complex feeling.

“Tooru?”

“A,aah. Let’s sleep then………….”

The lights were turned off and we entered the bed.

Inside the darkness wrapped in silence, I thought as an ending I called out to Julie.

“Julie”

“Yes?”

“Let’s do our best tomorrow.”

“Ja---“

“Okay then, good night Julie.”

“Good night, Tooru.”

Julie clung tightly to me.

(~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~!!)

It has already been something done every time but even so, I was so agitated by this action I couldn’t get used to, and not long after, my consciousness lost to the drowsiness and fell into the darkness.



The night cleared out----------and the curtains of the <<Template:Furigana>> unfolded.



“Tooru, it’s almost time.”

Staring at the clock tower which could be seen from everywhere inside the academy, Julie muttered.

Near evening on the next day, about the time <<Template:Furigana>> was going to start, just beside the outer walls surrounding Kouryou------we were standing-by on the place we drew by lottery.

The other <<Duo>>s were also doing the same by standing-by around different places in the academy, and were impatiently waiting.

Towards the event that is going to happen, when I was wrapped in an uplifting feeling------

*RiinGon-----**RiinGon………..**RiinGon…………..*

The bells of the clock tower announced the start of the <<Template:Furigana>> inside the academy.

“Let’s go, Julie!”

“Ja----!”

“”<<Blaze>>””

Our voices piled up and the <<Flame>> danced.

At the same time when a <<Shield>> appeared on my right arm, and <<Template:Furigana>> appeared on both Julie’s hands, we started running.

But, it’s not like we have no plan.

Advancing straight ahead, and if we encounter other <<Duo>> we crush them head on.

(I never thought Julie would go with my plan---------no plan.)

Towards my plan which only consists of a risky advance, Julie did not hesitate and nodded.

She said, [I will choose a difficult road in order to become stronger……….I also think we should go with that].

To agree with my thoughts, we might really be compatible with each other.

(However-------)

I took a side glance to Julie running beside me.

In order to become stronger-------Julie certainly said that.

(I wonder why Julie wants to become stronger?)

But that question disappeared when we found our battle opponent from far away and we plunged in.



The time was around 6 o’clock, and the view was getting darker upon that time.

On the present time, we crushed 6 groups of <<Duo>>s and were in the middle of searching for the next opponent.

At this point, there were opponents that would receive a frontal match, and some pretending to be defeated and finding a chance to strike.

There were some that grouped together with the difference in power so, there were seriously various tactics taken by each <<Duo>>, it turned into a format close to real battle with the future unpredictable.

At the present time, the hardest opponent was the Kigami & Izumi but, after they were disturbed by Julie’s speed, the match ended with me giving a single strike.

The remaining strong ones are Tachibana & Miyabi, and Tora & Tatsu these two teams.

“If I think there is less than 1 hour then, it is a pain to look for an opponent.”

“There seem to be a lot of <<Duo>>s that have dropped out so, it is something that can’t be helped.”

“Do you think it is a good idea to confirm places we have never been to?”

“The opponents are moving too, so it will be difficult.”

Naturally, there were <<Duo>>s that didn’t move away from their spot.

The teams’ conscious about an advantageous position should be like a spider waiting for its prey to get caught in its net.

“Let’s head to the school building for now.”

“Ja----. There is a route through the auditorium from the front and the opposite side from here but, which one should we go with?”

“From what we can see, there is no one in the front so, let’s go around the opposite side.”

Julie agreed with my plan and right after we started moving to the opposite side of the auditorium-----

“O-ya, Kokonoe-kun and Sigtuna-san. Looks like you are doing well in winning.”

Mikuni-sensei appeared from the auditorium and talked to us.

“Ah, thank you for patrolling, Mikuni-sensei.”

In case the students get hurt during the <<Template:Furigana>>, there were few people including Tsukimi-sensei and Mikuni-sensei patrolling.

“No no, this is also my job……………..and, now it isn’t the time to be talking nor overemphasis, both of you please continue the <<Template:Furigana>>.”

[Yes, please excuse us] [Please excuse us]

I bowed lightly, and jogged towards the other side of the auditorium together with Julie.

………………..we didn’t notice Mikuni-sensei making a light smile towards our back.


This was what happened when we were taking side glances in the passageway connecting the auditorium and school building together.

“----!!”

When I jumped aside from the splitting air sound, a flying something pierced a hole to the ground in front of me.

“You came, Kokonoe, Julie.”

Together with a dignified voice, Tachibana showed herself and retrieved the something she shot at us.

*Jyarii* a rustling sound of metal. The thin iron rings reflected the evening sun and it was a weapon with a drip shaped weight attached on its tip, the <<Template:Furigana>>----------that was Tachibana’s <<Blaze>>.

Normally, the combination of a weight and chain weapon is to restrain the opponents or entangle their weapons, its sub-weapon image is strong. In reality, it pierced a hole into the earth like just now, and it holds a power enough to crack my skull if it hits my head.

“What a dangerous greeting, Tachibana.”

“Fufu, I shot it so you could avoid it so, forgive me for that much. More importantly, I was about to give up when I thought it was impossible to have a match with you two when the time became only an hour.”

“That goes for me too. Looks like my love call got through.”

“Aah, like I love you!? Wha-wha-what are you saying suddenly!? ………….kuh, to think you would use words to confuse my heart, how cowardly!!”

“Huh? Confuse your heart? What do you mean?”

“……………..ah………….”

“Hey, what do you mean, Tachibana?”

“Shu-shu-shut up! Let’s fight with good grace!! Tachibana style 18 arts, Tachibana Tomoe……….here I come!!”

Hyun, that sound appeared and when I thought the metal drip rotated, immediately right after Tachibana’s hands become blurry--------

The metal water drop cut through the air and was heading this way.

[-----------!!][Tooru!]

Even though I dodged it almost at the same timing with Julie’s shout, the metal drip scratched me and plowed down the tree behind me like that.

“It has some power but------it’s okay, it’s just a scratch.”

“Fufu, that was a nice dodge. Several people got hit with only this and ended.”

“We finally met, so I can’t have it end in an instant, right?”

Although I talked so much, I was having cold sweats in my mind.

(If I hadn’t avoided the vital points then it seriously would have been a one-hit kill. The gap is 6 to 7 meters………?)

Although it is a breath distance thanks to the <<Lucifer>> , it was hard to make sure from that happening with only a slight movement of her wrist. On top of that, since the gap is wide, it is clear entering her chest area is going to be a pain.

(This is going to be hard……….also------)

“What happened to Miyabi? Are you planning to fight us without your partner?”

“Fufu, didn’t you make a prediction?”

(As expected a strategy huh…………)

She is probably lurking around somewhere to ambush us.

Coming to the front lines with an irregular weapon like the <<Template:Furigana>>, means Miyabi’s <<Blaze>> is probably not a type meant for head-on combat.

(…………I didn't think Miyabi would fight head-on in the first place anyway.)

“Well then, why don’t we start going-all out now.”

“Aah, let’s go! Julie!”

“Ja----!!”

All 3 of us moved at the same time.

I and Julie dodged the incoming metal drip by separating to the left and right and immediately dashed towards Tachibana.

The important thing here is not getting put between the opponents. Tachibana’s sight was reflecting both of our images while, attacking us to dull our judgments. A blind spot attack from the other side will make the decision to cope faster from the viewable side as long as it has been predicted.

“Fuu, I have already predicted your movements!!”

*Jyarii*-------the rustling sound of the chain. At the same time Tachibana sights were on Julie.

But the metal drip was heading towards me.

At the same time with me stopping my legs to block the metal drop with my <<Shield>>, Tachibana jumped into Julie’s chest area.

Surprised, Julie’s arm was grabbed and thrown up to the air just like that.

Even though Julie landed easily by twisting her body, Tachibana once again took distance.

“As expected from you, Tachibana.”

“Tachibana style 18 arts have various martial arts passed through. Sword skills, jujitsu, arrow skills, and many more-------”

“……….This is troubling”

<<Template:Furigana>> for distance, and jujitsu for close-combat-------just like what Julie said, there is nothing more annoying.

“Okay, I am going to keep going, Kokonoe, Julie!!”

The attacking metal drip pierced the ground one after another. That attack, launches and pull backs were fast, therefore we couldn’t grasp the timing to enter her chest area.

However, the situation is getting poor for her since it is a one sided defense battle. The opponent still has a plan----------as long as Miyabi is still waiting, we can’t let Tachibana get the pace here.

“Julie! <<Template:Furigana>> throw!”

“Ja---!”

A short instruction. But that is all it needs to get through. Julie who moved to the side in an instant, followed my instruction and reached right behind her.

“A blind?”

*Chyarii* that sound appeared, and the <<Template:Furigana>> shook. She was planning to make a counter-attack from looking at me and Julie’s movements.

“Julie!”

To replace the signal, I called Julie’s name------and made a front roll.

“Wha!?”

Having her predictions overcome, Tachibana made a surprised voice.

It was not from my movements. It was because she saw the <<Template:Furigana>> thrown at me and passing through the top of my head.

Although she was attacked off guard, she still evaded the flying sword.

But, Julie who was in mid-air performed a slash attack at that moment. It was something that only belongs to Julie who has two of her most trusted weapons, and it was the attack that made me suffer defeat on the 4th match conducted after school on Monday.

However, I can say it was expected from Tachibana.

*Jigiin*! She somehow blocked the swung down blade with the bundled up chains.

But, that was the limit of being alone.

By the time I got up, I was already in her range.

Together with a strong shout, I made a mid-level punch and pierced towards to Tachibana’s stomach.

However it was too shallow……….! Right before it hit, the hit point was decreased because she slightly twisted her body.

But even so, she was blown away for a few meters but, at the same time with Tachibana standing up--------

“Kuh………..! We are retreating for now, Miyabi!”

After shouting, she jumped into the school building.

She probably decided it was not the situation effective to use the ambush, or is this is a strategy too-----------------------

“Julie, we’re chasing!”

Without even thinking about it for an instant, we chased after Tachibana when we got the chance of winning, and dashed into the school building.

At the end of the corridor that was turning darker, we saw Tachibana kneeling down there.

Although it was shallow, it looks like she got some damaged on her.

“We’ll end this.”

Julie prepared her <<Template:Furigana>>, and filled in the distance.

Looking at that, Tachibana raised her face------and showed a smile.

“Miyabi!!”

As if to respond to that call, a thunderous roar echoed from behind us.

The classroom wall was destroyed and a shadow dashed out to the corridor from inside the enshrouding dust------It’s Miyabi.

“Sorry. If I don’t get hit at least once, you would probably think it is a trap and won’t chase me. Okay, this will end it! Tachibana style-------Style of the big snake!!”

This time it wasn’t the snap throw she used until now but a full strength full throw hitting the walls, the ceiling, and floor, the metal drip was springing around and approaching.

The reason for entering a narrow area like the corridor was also to use this.

And also------Miyabi was charging straight forward behind us.

“Tooru-kun, Julie-chan, be prepared--------!!”

In her hands she was holding a giant lance-------<<Template:Furigana>>. Just like the name it is a lance originally meant to be used by a knight on a horse, and she was charging towards us while holding it with her enhanced arm strength. Even though it is a giant weapon that will make a huge chance completely if it misses but, it is extremely hard to avoid it in this narrow space.

(So this is what she meant……!!)

It took me this long to remember the conversation I had with Miyabi. The words Miyabi said about needing stamina in order to use her <<Blaze>>. If I knew she was planning to use a <<Template:Furigana>>, then I would have agreed with her.

The prediction that it is a much trickier <<Blaze>> for an ambush was an unthinkable wrong conclusion. Using a giant weapon like <<Template:Furigana>> as a ambush is completely out of my predictions but, it could be said to be a proper strategy in the point of attacking us off-guard.

(What should I do…………!?)

The current situation is exactly, a lion in front and a wolf behind.

The moment I thought a quick decision would definitely determine everything----------

“Tooru! I am counting on you!”

As soon as Julie shouted, she charged into the attacking <<Template:Furigana>>.

Not even taking a single glance behind us, and with all her trust towards me--------*Chirin* she left behind the sound of the bell. That’s why I made a vow towards her back, and shouted.

“Julie! I will------protect your back!!”

I turned behind, lowered my hips and prepared my <<shield>> towards the charging Miyabi.

“I-I am coming, Tooru-kun!!”

Will I be blown away or will I block it---------!!

*GyaRiii*!! The <<Template:Furigana>> and <<Shield>> clashed.

“I-I won’t lose!! I………..will show you the results of my effort! To Tooru-kun! That’s why, that’s why I will not loseeeee!!”

A direct battle between strength. The tremendous impact, I was pushed by that power and was about to be blown away.

(Kuh, heavy……..!!)

The results she gained from running, has certainly turned into Miyabi’s flesh and blood.

As proof, that impact was transmitted to me, and even when I stood firm while pushing back, I was moving backwards.

*Mishi**mishi* the <<Shield>> creaked and even when my feet became slightly floating from the pressure--------

(But…………….Like hell I will lose!!)

“SEYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!”

*Zun*!! I slammed my floating feet and crushed the floor.

In an instant, there were cracks coming from the floor to the wall, and at the same time I stopped moving backwards.

“Uu………….!”

No matter how much strength she put into it, towards me who was not moving like a mountain, Miyabi distorted her face---------

“Haa……………I can’t put any more strength………..”

Soon, at the same time with the pressure disappearing, Miyabi made a wry smile while falling on her butt.

“The results of your effort, I have seen it. You were strong, Miyabi”

“Ah…………Th-thank you for praising me, Tooru-kun……….e-errrr. I, will continue running even more from now on. And, I will become even stronger then, so……………..”

“Aah. Work hard. I look forward for the next match”

“U-un……………!”

Part 2[]

Just a few moments after Tooru’s battle concluded--------Tachibana Tomoe was feeling fear at the silver girl heading towards her.

At that figure dodging the <<Template:Furigana>> which was attacking according to the word freely, and closing in the distance.

Yes, Julie did not parry with her <<Template:Furigana>>, and was dodging all of it.

There was cold sweat flowing down Tomoe’s back.

Towards that movement that crosses over common sense, Tomoe found out the real meaning of the other name black wing angel which became a rumor during the entrance examination.

(I knew she was not serious during the <<Fist Practice>> but, to think it was this much!!)

The gap was filled. Now, the only problem was the time when the <<Template:Furigana>>’s black blade would reach her body.

(Julie, you are strong. Maybe even more than the current me…………but------)

“I can’t lose! In the name of Tachibana!!”

Tomoe hardened her resolve and headed out for the final battle.

Launching the <<Template:Furigana>> towards the stomach as a target.

When she aimed at a part which moves little and is hard to defend, it was parried by the swords.

But, that was what Tomoe was aiming at.

She controlled the parried metal drip with her fingers and the moment she aimed at that small body from behind------------

*Gikiin*………….!! The sound of metal clashing echoed and Tomoe’s eyes opened wide in surprise.

Julie parried the metal drip with her left sword, in order to thrust her right sword towards Tomoe.

“It’s checkmate.”

“That last attack…………did you predict it?”

“I felt the spirit of not giving up at any cost. So I thought there will definitely be a plan.”

“Fufu, magnificent, to think you were still calm until the end…………today is my complete defeat.”

In the next moment, the blade made a line flash-------and Tomoe slowly collapsed.

Part 3[]

“Good work, Julie.”

“Ja----. Tooru too, good work.”

While Tooru was replying back to Julie who was making a small smile with a smile, he was astonished of Julie’s judgments from just now inside his heart.

(In just that instant, she saw through many points of her opponent.)

If it is Julie then none of it would be a problem for her but, it was clear her close-combat style has bad compatibilities with Tachibana’s <<Template:Furigana>> which is mid-ranged.

But, at the same time there was that happiness regarding leaving her back to him.

“Well then. Okay, we will be going so; can I leave the rest to you?”

“U-un”

Tachibana lost consciousness from Julie’s attack and was currently being looked after by Miyabi. She doesn’t look injured but, because of that, towards the <<Blaze>>-------he had no choice but to be shocked at its properties is unable to injure a person once again.

(Judging from the time, one more match is the limit. If possible, I want to have a go with Tora but……………….)

That moment that face was floating in his mind-------his thoughts were interrupted.

“Kuh…………….Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh!!”

From the upper floor, Tora’s shout echoed.


Template:SimpleNav


Chapter 7: Ai(Love) To Julie[]

Part 1[]

“Tooru. That voice was…………..!!”

“Miyabi, stay here! I leave Tachibana to you!”

“U-un! H-how about Tooru-kun………….!?”

“We---------“

“Let’s go, Tooru.”

When Julie faced her sights towards me, she nodded back probably knowing my intentions.

“Aah, let’s go Julie!”

“B-be careful Tooru-kun, Julie-chan!”

With Miyabi’s worried voice coming from behind, towards the direction of the voice-------we climbed up stairs.

(What is this uneasiness……………!)

It’s the same like that day.

Same like that day with the dojo wrapped in flames, an indescribable nasty premonition was swirling in the depths of my heart.

(What did…………..wasn’t this just a normal practice match?)

It’s true that, in case of getting attacked by a <<Blaze>>, an instantaneous pain would be produced.

But in the very end it was for an instant, what’s more it should be slightly painful, and not be something strong enough to cause a shout.

When we reached to the highest floor, there was a shadow standing in the middle of the corridor---------a silhouette of a characteristic rabbit ears was there.

In front of the sights of that shadow, I shouted the name of my friends lying down beside the wall.

“Tora--------!!”

“Kokonoe-kun………..!”

From our shout Tsukimi-sensei who was standing still in front of Tora, turned over to us with a shocked face.

“Tsukimi-sensei! What on earth happened!?”

“I-I don’t know, I just came here too!”

“Tooru. Tora and the rest have bad injuries.”

When I approached closer to Tora after being called by Julie, there was a pool of blood spreading under his feet.

From what we could see, he looks like he was cut by a sharp edged tool, and suffered serious injuries in several parts.

Nearby him, his partner Tatsu also suffered serious injuries just like him. And was unconscious.

“This side also has the same injuries.”

“Looks like it. Anyway, we have to bring them to the first-aid room quickly………!”

“It’s okay--. Now that we are here, we can immediately contact the rescue team.”

“Is that so. Thank you very much, Tsukimi-sensei.”

“Uun, it is my job anyway…….more importantly, these injuries------“

After she started performing first-aid on Tora and Tatsu, Tsukimi-sensei’s expression turned cloudy.

“Is there something wrong?”

“Un. It is just a possibility but………is this something caused from the <<Blaze>>……..”

“<<Blaze>> you say………?”

It’s true that, to hurt Tora and Tatsu who <<Exceed>> s like this, needs the same-------no, needs a power more than that or else it would be difficult. Inspecting like this, the possibility of the opponent is an <<Exceed>> is very high but--------

There was only one thing I couldn’t comprehend.

“Wasn’t <<Blaze>> a weapon that could not injure a person?”

Yes, that was it. My question was exactly what Julie said.

“Tha-that’s----------“

Hesitating to say, Tsukimi-sensei was having worries whether is it alright to tell us--------it was that response.

“Sensei, please tell us. Is this something caused from the <<Blaze>>, didn’t you just say that just now?”

“That’s…………..”

“Tsukimi-sensei!”

“I-I get it, I will tell you but------this is a very important confidential secret regarding the <<Lucifer>> so keep this a secret okay? …………… Actually, the fact that the <<Blaze>> is a weapon that can’t hurt people, is a flat-out lie

“A lie……….!?”

“Are you saying it is a lie?”

“Just like you know, the <<Blaze>> is a weapon manifested from someone’s <<Soul>>. That’s why, it gives mental damage by meddling with that person <<Soul>>--------you understand until here right……………..did you not question this before? That even though the <<Blaze>> can damage walls or the ground, how come it can’t hurt a person

“That’s true……….”

Tachibana’s <<Template:Furigana>> plowed down a tree, and Miyabi’s <<Template:Furigana>> destroyed the walls.

“Then, why is it peoples are the only ones that haven’t been injured yet?”

“………….. That is because; all of you recognize the <<Blaze>> as a weapon that could not injure people.”

“That was the first thing the director………..---------!”

“……………that means, those words were the safety lock placed on us.”

“Un, that is right. It is needed to know the truth in order to open the lock. But, it is impossible to hurt someone with a <<Blaze>> with only that. There is one more, an important thing needed. That is--------“

Making a strict expression that has not been seen until now, Tsukimi-sensei put the <<Blaze>>’s hidden truth in her mouth.

To put in killing intent

“---------!!”

“Hostility, malice………..strong intentions of hurting people will turn it into a lethal weapon. With just one way put into the heart, it is a weapon that could easily take away someone’s life-------and that is the <<Blaze>>…………ah, just like what I said, this is a highly classified information so the special lecture ends here, I am counting on you.”

“I understand.”

(To think the <<Blaze>> had this kind of secret hidden……….no, right now-----)

I moved my sights from sensei to Tora, and looked at his condition.

Although first-aid was done, thinking about the large amount of bleeding, it would be bad if this goes on.

“The rescue team is late……..”

Judging from the time Tsukimi-sensei contacted them, it is not weird for them to be running over here anytime by now ……….

“The rescue team isn’t coming.”

“Ehh?”

When I looked behind, Tsukimi-sensei was looking down on me while making a smile-------

And before I knew it, she was holding the silhouette of a fiendish looking <<Template:Furigana>>.

“That-- is-- why--, I said the rescue group isn’t coming……..!”

“What, do you mean………?”

With her tone changed, I somehow managed to ask her while feeling surprised from the change of her atmosphere.

“I said the special lecture ended right.”

Tsukimi-sensei lifted the sides of her mouth.

That was a joyful smile-----------------but a smile filled with evil intent.

Immediately right after, the cold steel was swung down.

The drawn trail, felt frightfully slow--------

“Tooru!!”

*Gikiin*!! With the sound of metal clashing, the time started flowing back to normal.

“Tora……….!!”

With his consciousness back, Tora threw his <<Template:Furigana>>, and bounced back the <<Template:Furigana>> being swung down towards me.

“Fu,un………..Get away fast, you idiot………..thi,s fella…………is a monster…………”

“What do you mean Monster………?”

For Tora who usually is filled with confidence to say that, Tsukimi-sensei should be quite a strong user.

“Seriously, disturbing me when you just escaped death……………. I should have quickly finished you off instead of playing around.”

“Kill…………….Tsukimi-sensei! Why!? Why are you doing this!!”

“Hnn--, before I answer that question………. I will give you one more special lecture as a service♥”

In an instant, her usual tone returned and she swing the <<Template:Furigana>> up------and cut the <<Template:Furigana>> in half.

“Guh,AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!!”

Immediately, Tora raised a shout and at the same time with his voice interrupted, he powerlessly collapsed to the floor.

That figure made me have a flashback of my sister-----Otoha.

“You bastard, what did you do-------------?!”

I draw back my fist like shooting an arrow, and released a single strike from the anger.

---but, it hit empty space and the wall behind was destroyed.

“Kuhah. That’s one heck of a power from that <<Level>>. ………….. Well, it doesn’t mean anything unless it hits though.”

*Kuku* looking at Tsukimi-sensei making a ridiculing smile, my back muscles became cold.

Monster--------It took an instant for me to understand the reason why Tora said that.

Tsukimi-sensei who was supposed to be standing in front of me, made a distance of more than 10 meters in the slight instant she evaded my attack.

“Special lecture number 2. When the <<Blaze>> is destroyed, that person will be unconscious and won’t wake up for at least a whole day so be careful♪l. Well if that is all we get when having the <<Soul>> be destroyed, it is something that I cannot ask for more☆------Okay then, regarding why I am doing this...”

She cut her words temporarily and replaced back the atmosphere around her.

“It’s work, it's work. It’s a simple job of cleaning promising looking new students.”

“You say, work……….? Don’t say something ridiculous!! Killing people as a job-------“

“Remember this, you brat. Any adults can kill if it is a job. The only difference is the killing method, either directly or indirectly.”

“……………if this is a job that means, this isn’t your arbitrary then.”

Even when Julie asked, Tsukimi made a light smile and swung her head.

“That goes against the duty of confidentially so I can’t answer. …………well then, it’s about time we end our little talk. As special service, I’ll kill you bastards first before these bastards……………however, if either one of you bastards run away then------------“

“Who the hell will run away!!”

I ground my teeth, clenched my fist, and answered.

That scenery---------I never want to see someone die again.

“I won’t let anyone die in front of me anymore!! Never!!”

“……………Same here, Tooru. I won’t let anyone die in front of me…………!”

Julie nodded and stood beside me.

“Kuhah, mere <<Template:Furigana>>s barking like that………..”

*Kukuku* while laughing, Tsukimi-sensei----------no, Tsukimi expanded the killing intent she was releasing.

“Well then let’s start!! Entertain me even if it last for one minute, one second!!”

Signaling with her shout, Tsukimi kicked the ground and charged-------

“Uh!?”

Her figure suddenly disappeared and I doubted my eyes.

“Up!”

“Wha!?”

It was exactly in that moment I raised my sights from hearing Julie’s voice, Tsukimi kicked the ceiling.

My reaction was one moment late from those unexpected movements.

“Tooru!!”

*Gyariiin*! The <<Template:Furigana>> aimed at me, was ward off by Julie this time, protecting me.

She landed on the ground without losing her balance and Tsukimi released a second attack by making a side sweep.

*Gakyaaan*! The sound of metal violently clashing echoed.

This time, even though I used my <<Shield>> to block-------------

“Uaaaaaaaah!!”

She then swung down with all her strength like that and I was blown away.

“Tooru, are you okay…………!?”

“Aah, I am okay………….but, what power………”

The moment when I thought I completely blocked her, I was then pushed back.

The movement she showed before was frighteningly fast, and her power surpasses mine while her speed surpasses Julie’s.

Her abilities that she showed during the physical ability enhancement training were only just a portion of it.

“Kuhaha, I’m glad I’m glad. From not ending just from that.”

While making a fun smile, she made a sharp and heavy attack with a breathtaking speed.

“Kuh……………!!”

Even though I kept on barely protecting myself, it was a one sided defensive battle and the situation will certainly get gradually bad if this keeps up.

---if it is one person.

“I won’t let you. I will be troubled if you forget about me.”

Julie went behind Tsukimi and made a side sweep with her sword--------

But, Tsukimi repelled it with her <<Template:Furigana>> without looking back.

“On top of it being 2 going against 1, I can’t really praise you for attacking from behind, silver head.”

“I don’t think it is unfair if the opponent is in a much higher class.”

“Same thoughts here!”

In no time, I attacked.

Although her carefree smile did not break, as expected even Tsukimi had no choice but to go defensive from the cooperative offence.

“Oooto, this is fun, this is fun.”

2 vs 1. Even though we performed quite a number of hits, we couldn't land something that could be called a final hit.

………….but, the moment when Tsukimi slightly stopped her legs when blocking Julie’s attack.

(Over here!!)

That very instant, I clenched my fist hard and stepped into the most important and also the final chance of winning.

“Hiiiiitttttt!!”

Right now once more, I pulled my fist back like shooting an arrow, and the 2nd time of the strike I can shoot daily------- Template:Furigana-------was released.

My muscle and bone creaked. If this doesn’t hit, then I would probably be powerless.

But----------------it was slightly far away.

Although it is cruel, my fist only scratched Tsukimi’s clothes.

“Kuhahahaha. Y.o.u m.i.s.s! The distance was just a little off!”

Just a few centimeters, but that made a big difference in the distinguishing victory.

I became impatient from the winning chance I saw for an instant and slightly failed in judging the distance.

“Damn, it………….!”

“Well then, it’s my turn next, <<Irregular>>!!”

“I already told you I won’t let you…………..!!”

Towards Tsukimi holding the <<Template:Furigana>> aloft, even though Julie once again forced her way through using combination hits, Tsukimi took back steps to avoid.

However the flow did not stop there.

Although Tsukimi once again went on the defensive from Julie’s specialty charging combination hits, she could not get rid of the carefree smile from her face.

Not long later, the moment the flow was interrupted-----

The corner of the joyful smile Tsukimi was making lifted further up.

“Kukuh, this time for sure, let’s go with my turn then!”

Although it is just one sword, she is not inferior at all to Julie’s combination attacks------no, it was an evil blade storm even faster.

Completely turning defensive, Julie somehow managed to block but, she was retreating little by little.

*Gyariin*! The nasty sound of metal clashing echoed and Julie lost her balance.

A straight attack was done there. Even though it was hard, Julie managed to block but couldn’t kill off Tsukimi’s physical strength and got blown away just like that.

“Julie----------!!”

Raising a shout and not caring about my body, I jumped at Julie to catch her.

But, I was pushed away by the strong blow and after a flashy sound echoed, the classroom door was broken through and we showily charged into the tables scattering all around.

“Uh,kuh…………..!! Julie, are you okay!?”

“Ja----. Thanks to you……..but even so, it was an unbelievable strength. It's expected from someone selected to be a special teacher here.”

It would seem she wasn’t injured, and I made a sigh of relief.

---but, after I immediately re-brace myself, I made a bitter decision and said it.

“Julie, take Tora and the rest with you and run away.”

“Tooru?”

“I will buy some time. That’s why Julie, after you move Tora and Tatsu to a safer place, call Mikuni-sensei for help-----“

The moment I said until there, Julie used her index finger and touched my lips before swinging her head.

“Nai, I refuse. You won’t last 5 minutes with that body.”

“……..You saw through it huh.”

“You said Template:Furigana causes quite a burden in the body. And just now, Tooru said this. I won’t let anyone die in front of me anymore. And I said this. I won’t let anyone die in front of me. so-------“

Julie directed her Template:Furigana towards the nearby entrance.

“I won’t run.”

The sun completely fallen and a bunny ear silhouette entered the dim classroom.

“Well then, it’s about time we end this.”

“……………you can end it if you want but, what are you planning after killing us? Isn’t time the only problem for the academy side to notice?”

“No need to worry, I won’t do something that will expose me. Even if I am exposed, a school is a place where if a problem occurs, they will use their power to cover it up instead of investigation for the cause……….okay, now that my question is cleared, it is my turn to ask questions too.”

File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 9.jpg

Tsukimi crawled her tongue on the blade and made a light smile.

“Which one of you wants to die first?”

The small light illuminating the dark classroom reflected the blade.

It looked an ominous light but, we were not afraid and replied back almost at the same time.

[Julie I will--------][Tooru I will--------]

“”Protect you!!””

“Kuhah, even though it isn’t long, as expected from a <<Duo>>. Or is it a Hollywood suitable male female relationship has been made?……………….well whatever is okay I guess. There is no difference since both of you are going to die anywayy!!”

Tsukimi swung down making a sword flash, and I blocked it.

Although Julie attacked at that moment, Tsukimi was already not there------------ she kicked the wall, floor, ceiling, using movements transcending humans befitting the name of <<Exceed>> and, she was toying with us.

I and Julie faced our backs together, and we continued protecting each other from the attacking evil blade from all directions but, scratches gradually increased, and we became disadvantageous.

(Damn, she is just toying with us…………!)

My stamina was depleting, and after one step and another, defeat-------- the reality of death is getting closer.

“------------!!”

Julie failed in blocking and fresh blood was scattered out from her Template:Furigana.

In the next instant, her small chin was kicked, and Julie was sent flying to the corner of the room.

“Julie---------!!”

At the same time I shouted, I grabbed a nearby table and swang it.

As expected even Tsukimi couldn't dodge this and was sent flying the opposite side of where Julie was.

“Are you okay, Julie!?”

“--------!! I am, okay…………”

When I ran over, Julie distorted her face in pain.

Coming from the wound running along her thighs, blood was ceaselessly flowing out.

To Julie who has that speed as her asset, it could be said it is the same with her strongest weapon killed off.

However, since the situation was getting even hopeless, it conversely made me serious.

I clenched my fist. For the strongest attack I have.

It was strange enough whether if I can release the 3rd shot which crosses my limits.

But if I can’t release it, we’ll die.

Not only me, but also my friends, and even the girl in my arms.

(I will definitely……………protect them!!)

I have to release it, and precisely end this.

It doesn’t mean anything unless it hits……………Tsukimi said this.

(Then I have to think of a way to hit!)

“Too…………..ru……………..”

In that hopeless situation, Julie called me weakly.

“Sorry. If you didn’t become my <<Duo>> you wouldn’t have to go through this………….”

“Nai, there is no such thing………………I was very happy when Tooru brought his hands out to me. Although it was not long but, whether it was drinking apple tea or, the time we had matches or, the time we watched tv together, it was very enjoyable so……………that’s why, please do not say that.”

“Julie………………….”

Hearing the silver girl's words, even though not even a month passed but, the feelings that I will never forget float out like a rotating lantern-----------------

“-------------!!”

Inside there was a possibility--------------I found out the technique how the Template:Furigana can hit, and I was shaken by a shock as if I was struck by a lightning bolt.

(That’s right, <<Duo>>…………..this is it……!)

Although it could be called a possibility, it might be in the level to be called a miracle.

But, right now I have to believe in this or else there is no other way to survive.

Yes, this is a road that can only be opened by believing.

However, before this could be reached, there is something I have to do no matter what.

(For that…………!)

“uh Seriously…………now my clothes are dirty, damn it.”

In front of my sights, there was a shadow standing up while cursing.

---I knew this but, as expected there was no damage.

Looking at Tsukimi, Julie pressed on her wounds to try to get up but------

“Julie, please rest here quietly. I will fight by myself from here.”

“Tooru…………?”

“I will definitely protect you, Julie.”

“Kuh, Kuahahahaha! Are you retarded. Even though you were suppressed in 2 vs 1, now of all things, you say by yourself? You say protect? Are you seriously saying that?”

“Aah, I am serious. I will defeat you alone and protect Julie!!”

“Tooru, it is impossible to do it alone……..! I will also…..!!”

“…………Julie. I am happy for those feelings but, right now please follow what I say.”

“B-but……….”

I faced my back to Julie who was perplexed from my words and stared at Tsukimi.

“Okay come! Your evil blade, I will stop it!!”

“Kuhah, you will regret the more you bark, <<Irregular>>. Since you said it like that, I will leave you half-dead. And then----------“

The tip of her blade was pointing to me at first, and then it was pointing at Julie next.

“I will kill that silver head in front of you who can’t move! And for last, you will die while grieving on how powerless you are, from your words!!”

At the same time with her roar, Tsukimi attacked.

However, no matter how many times she made sharp blade flashes, I blocked all of it with my <<Shield>>.

(I won’t let you……………! I will never let anyone else become like Otoha!!)

Burdened and tired, my body felt heavy like lead but, the feeling of protecting Julie, the oath made my concentration to its limit and was moving my body.

But that was not all.

In the place I am standing-----------thanks to the place of the corner of the classroom, the sword slash path which was hard to see through until now was limited to the forward direction and made it easier to read.

On top of that, since Tsukimi was keeping her powers in check in order to leave me half-dead, each step in from each attack turned shallow, and became lighter.

“Don’t persevere!!”

*Gakiin*!! The <<Template:Furigana>> violently hit on the <<Shield>> and I came face to face with Tsukimi.

“What’s wrong, didn’t you say you were going to make me regret? At the very least, show me if you can make at least one scratch on this <<Shield>>.”

“You sure piss me off, oi…………. I changed my thoughts. As expected I should start killing you first <<Irregular>>!! I will slice that prided <<Shield>> of yours together with you!!”

Tsukimi’s irritated attitude was exposed and she emptied some distance before preparing her sword above her head.

The expanding pressure shook the atmosphere and *Chiri**Chiri* the blood lust was stabbing my skin.

A full power strike is coming.

Just like her words, in order to slice through this <<Shield>> together with taking my life away. But------

I was waiting for this time, for this time to be able to read your breathing pattern.

Without looking away from her, I whispered to Julie with a soft voice.

“But, it is impossible for me alone from this point onwards……………but, I believe I can do it when it is two people.”

“Tooru………….?”

Hearing my words, Julie made a doubtful face.

“We are twin blades tied together with a bond so, we will definitely……….!!”

“What are you blabbering about over there? Since that is your farewells to this world, how about you make a love confession with a loud voice for last, like I LOVE YOU! Kuhahahahaha!!”

Towards Tsukimi who was giving out a disgusting laugh, I felt thankful for the first time.

“Then, I guess I will engulf myself in your words then.”

“Aaah?”

I took a deep breath------and shouted

Template:Furigana[1g 1] to-------Julie!!”

“To-Tooru……..!?”

“Kua-------ahaahahaha!! This guy seriously confessed!!”

Ignoring Tsukimi, I once again shouted.

“I will------Tou!!”

“-------------!”

Julie gasped-------that was the last instant, and was the start.

“This is thanks for the laugh!! I will slash both of you togetherr!!”

Tsukimi announced that while pointing the sword at me-------and jumped in.

The cold steel was swung down in a slightly further distance than me.

“Diiieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!”

Even if I block this, Template:Furigana will only cut through the air like last time. But--------

(Now……….!!)

Believing in everything, I pulled my fist back like shooting an arrow.

“Julie--------------!!”

“Whaa!?”

*GIkiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiinnnnnnn*!! The violent weapon echoed throughout--------and Tsukimi’s face distorted in shock.

An unsuitable clear *Chirin* sound of a bell was in front of her in this place.

That’s because Julie stepped into Tsukimi’s chest area, and blocked her <<Template:Furigana>>.

“Why……….are you………silver headdddd!!”

A small chance was born from her shock.

And in this moment, this very instant, it is the last chance of winning-----------the opened path of possibility that could be called miracle.

“The one ending-----is you!!”

“Kuhahahahah, too bad! You’re far!!”

“I am not-----far!!”

Suddenly pulling her body, Tsukimi was certainly slightly distant from me.

But that was, if I was aiming for Tsukimi’s body.

“Pierce through----------------!!”

My fist rapidly cut through the air.

The Template:Furigana released beyond my limits-----seized the <<Template:Furigana>>, piercing through it and was smashed.



“Guh…………uu……..”

“Please don’t force yourself, Tooru.”

“A-aah……….. I didn’t plan on forcing myself though…………….”

“It is not good to act tough. Please take care of your body more.”

“I know. Thank you for worrying about me, Julie.”

“Ja---. You are welcome………….okay, I will be going to take a bath now.”

“Aah, take your time.”

Nodding, Julie walked towards the dressing room while dragging her leg--------she turned around half-way.

“No peeking okay, Tooru.”

“Ju-Julie”

“It’s a joke.”

Towards me who was making a bitter face from the bitter memories, Julie made a small smile and disappeared into the dressing room.

(Seriously……..even though it is tough for herself too……..)

While feeling painful looking at her dragging her legs, I vividly remembered the ----------<<Template:Furigana>>.

3 days have passed after that day------entering the world’s GW, and Kouryou academy was not an exception so we entered the long-term holiday. Even though we finally had consecutive holidays, we did not go outside anywhere and passed a majority of time inside the room.

……………rather, we had no choice but to take a rest.

Although the <<Exceed>>‘s regenerative abilities are several times better than an ordinary person, my body was still creaking and I could not move properly.

It means the number of Template:Furigana which was released over my limits was, that much of a burden to my body.

It looks like Julie could finally walk but, luckily her wounds would not leave any after-effects.

Tora and Tatsu managed to escape death, and it looks like they won’t be coming out from the medical treatment building during GW.

(Even so, it’s amazing we managed to win against that annoying opponent………)

Looking back at the fight with Tsukimi, I seriously thought that.

In order to gain victory, it was essential to pile several conditions on each other.

One is to make an attack that will definitely kill me.

Fighting alone, by telling her to stay quiet, she will be conscious about Julie being out of battle potential, and be very conscious of me blocking with my <<Shield>>.

Also, the breathing and Template:Furigana--------telling these two words, to make her notice my aim.

If I know a big swing is coming, reading her breathing will be easy.

Julie who suffered injuries entered her chest area, and somehow managed to block the attack since she was closer to the opponent’s fulcrum making the attack power drop.

Next was to break the <<Template:Furigana>>----------the <<Blaze>> manifested by the soul.

Having her <<Soul>> broken, Tsukimi was restrained by Mikuni-sensei who came running after Miyabi and Tachibana contacted the Academy side, when they came to see us since we weren’t really coming back.

After that, I don’t know what happened to Tsukimi.

(What kind of goal did she have…………?)

It seems the academy side doesn’t plan on telling us about it.

From Mikuni-Sensei who was present during Tsukimi’s restraining, he made sure we won’t tell anyone about this matter and marked the end of this matter. (It was in an unsatisfying way but, it is one matter down just in case………….)

I drank up the lukewarm apple tea and leant close to the wall.

Since it was annoying I could not move my creaking body so, it looks like today will also be another day only watching television---------and it was on that time when I thought that.

“Tooru”

*Hyokooto* Julie brought her face out from the dressing room. And water droplets were still dropping from her hair.

Incidentally I could almost see her small shoulders, thin arms, and also her chest so I averted my sights in panic.

“Wha-what’s wrong?”

“I am very sorry about this but, could you please take the towel for me.”

“Towel…………?”

“Ja----. I forgot to bring it with me. It is in the 2nd drawer from the top of my clothing case, so please.”

“A-aah. I get it……………..”

After nodding, I opened Julie’s clothing case and peeked inside.

(Uuh, I look like a pervert………………)

Even though I was asked to do so, I can’t let anyone see me searching through a girls’ clothing case.

(Towel………….is this it? It is in the place like she said but-------)

It’s true the towel was in the second drawer.

It was beside the oddly folded cloths.

While thinking I should not be looking at it, whether it is something with a lot of frills attached to it or there was a lot of white, I have accidentally found out something that was better off with me not knowing about it.

“So-sorry for the wait………….”

“Sorry to make you force yourself, Tooru.”

After I brought the towel to the dressing room with my creaking body, Julie extended her hands out with her body barely coming out just like just now. Even though the situation was only a situation and it can’t be helped, because her skin color ratio was much higher than usual I had trouble looking for a place to look…………and in that moment I thought that.

“Uuh………….!”

A painful voice was let out.

When extending her hand, she probably put her body weight on her injured leg unconsciously.

She then fell forward from unable to support her body--------and Julie came out in the state when she was born.

“Bu!? Ju-Julie!!”

I suddenly catch her but-----------since I was unable to put any strength into my legs, we fell to the floor just like that.

“Ouchouchouch…………”

My eyes were sparkling since I hit the back of my head.

(Uh………I-isn’t this………….)

After my sights gradually turned back to normal, I understood that the situation has turned into something unbelievable.

The fact of right now, I was hugging a naked girl.

Template:Furigana, Template:Furigana, Template:Furigana---------

All of that perfectly joined together and this girl looked as if she was a delicately manufactured doll.

She was unlike a human; I would believe it if I was told she was an Angel.

“To-Tooru……………”

Her face was closer than ever before.

Julie’s cheeks were slightly red.

That redness---------that embarrassment was the proof that this girl is a human with warmth and not a doll nor an angel.

“Julie……….errr………..”

During this time, I had no idea what I was about to say.

It was because I could not say any further than that.

That’s because------

“Kokonoe. I brought fomentation over. And bandages for Julie too.”

“To-Tooru-kun, Julie-chan, hello…………….”

Turning into something troubling, the girls we became acquainted with entered the room.

[Ko-Kokonoe………….][To-Tooru-kun]

Seeing that the naked girl----------Julie was being hugged closely by me, both of their faces stiffened.

“Ko-koko-Kokonoe! Wha-wha-what kind of shameless thi-thing are you doing?! Making Ju-Ju-Julie naked, what on earth, what are you, what are you doing--------------!?”

“N-no, this is a misunderstanding…………….!!”

“Yo-your shamelessness knows no bounds!! Miyabi! Don’t keep quiet there and say something!!”

Contrastive to Tachibana’s angry shouting, Miyabi softly muttered only one word.

“<<Blaze>>……………….”

The <<Flame>> danced from the <<Word that carried strength>>, and the <<Template:Furigana>> appeared in Miyabi’s hands-------

“Wai, a sec, Miyabi!? Ju-Julie! Explain how this got this way---------“

“Tooru-kun you………………Pervert--------------------------!!”

Like this, a small commotion occurred for last and the curtains of the <<Template:Furigana>> finally closed.

Part 2[]

“-------that’s all for the <<Template:Furigana>> recording.”

About the time Tsukimi Rito <<Template:Furigana>> was destroyed by Tooru, and collapsing, a male------Mikuni stopped the video.

“Kuhah. Going to the extent of showing the video, even though it was not done cynically, isn’t my result report enough—“

The one using abusive language was Rito who was just shown fighting with Tooru in the video.

“A picture is worth a thousand words, it’s something like that. And more importantly your report was too rough.”

“Yeah Yeah. Sorry bout that.”

Completely calm, towards Rito who was swinging her rabbit ears, Mikuni swang his head with a sigh.

“But even so, to think you seriously went to kill………if anything happens by any chance, what were you planning to do?”

“……………I don’t mind. It was me who told her to leave it to her decision on the spot.”

After the owner of the voice opened her mouth for the first time, Mikuni and Rito directed their sights to her.

Sitting further up, there was a girl wearing a gothic dress around her-------it was Tsukumo Sakuya, Kouryou academy’s director.

“When a seed bud in a harsh environment, it is only then when it will bloom to a beautiful flower, it is what I think.”

Before the <<Template:Furigana>>, Rito made a smile when she was told that things would be left to her and killing might be okay depending on her. During that time, having said every single word Sakuya said without changing any of it, Mikuni lowered his head in apology before, returning back to the previous topic of the video.

“However, this is a surprise. To think a person that could drive a <<Template:Furigana>> away appeared again…………”

It was not surprising for Mikuni to be surprised.

Normally, a person’s ability will be enhanced several times after going up one <<Level>>.

Therefore, if there are 2 ranks different, it would be a hopeless difference in strength even though it is against 2.

That is why, even though there are various factors involved, it was a lucky result for Tooru and Julie who is <<Template:Furigana>> to defeat Rito who is <<Template:Furigana>>.

“………… Seriously, I never thought they would practice something that was just thought out recently. It’s amazing he can make a calm decision in that situation.”

“Oya, it is not like you to praise the opponent who defeated you.”

“There are times that even I would praise.”

While making a sarcastic smile, Rito threw her legs and sat on the sofa.

“Aren’t you in a very good mood? Perhaps you took a liking to him?”

“Kuhah, don’t spout crap--------is what I wanted to say but, I can’t deny that…………well, if you say I am interested in him then you are much more than me, Ojou-sama[1g 2]

Those words,

“Fufu, it is only natural to be interested in him since he is someone who is related to <<Him>>.”

That guy, huh…………….”

Hearing one sentence from Sakuya, Mikuni and Tsukimi raised their eyebrows slightly together.

“………… Well then, my job is done with this but-------what should I do from now on?”

“As you like. Rito, do as you wish………….”

“As I like Nee~……….Kuhah, if that is the case----------I guess I’ll go on like this.”

“I understand.”

“……………… Is that okay? If Tsukimi is left behind, then there is a possibility our connections with her will be discovered by them--------“

“The reason doesn’t matter. They have no skills to confirm this, Mikuni.”

*Kusu**Kusu* Sakuya made a bewitching giggle.

Towards that smile, that decision, Mikuni nodded knowing any further views would not be forgiven.

“Then, as you wish.”


Not long later, there was only one presence left inside the room filled with quietness.

Inside the darkness, the remaining girl was sinking her body deeply into a luxurious chair.

After a long silence, Sakuya slightly lifted the corners of her mouth.

Enlightened everything was starting to move, inside that she felt a certain thing in her seat.

“It is the start of the party…………..”

On how that party’s demise is concluded, she does not know, for Sakuya is not God.

Even if it is her who stands in the Template:Furigana realm for manipulating human genetics.

As long as they are humans, they will not know the future.

Therefore the black dress girl muttered.


“I pray, that our paths would reach the <<Absolute Duo>>.”



Translation Notes and References[]

  1. A word play. Ai sounds like "I" but also has the meaning of love (愛).
  2. My lady


Template:SimpleNav


Epilogue[]

The crimson flames were burning everything down.

Again, this dream comes to the front of my mind.

A grey dream.

A nightmare with red as its only color.

Otoha’s death.

Those words from my best friend

“They are dead because they were weak.”

And then------with a shout overflowing with hopelessness, rage and resentment, the memories called a nightmare concluded.

“Tooru!?”

It looks like I woke her up with the shout I released, and Julie took a peek at me in worry.

“Sorry………….. I surprised you, again…………”

“Please do not mind it. ………………more importantly, are you okay Tooru?”

“Aah……….. I just…………had a bad dream………….”

My clothes were wet and sticky with cold sweat and I could only say it was unpleasant.

“…………………sorry, I’ll change my clothes and then I’ll go get a drink in the lounge so, don’t mind me and go back to sleep, Julie. I am really sorry I woke you up.”

I quickly changed my clothes before exiting the room.

“Tooru……………”

Just before I closed the door, I heard Julie’s worried voice but I did not stop.

While thinking I made her even more worried; this unpleasantness---- this squirming dark feeling in the depths of my heart and the face distorted by this feeling, I didn’t want Julie to see any of it.




Blue night----------

After coming out to the balcony from the lounge, I was waiting for a world befitting that representation.

The pale moon was shining up in the sky, and it was peaceful and kind.

But the dark feeling was still swirling inside my heart.

That moment on that summer day --------- has yet left my mind.

“Otoha…………….”

I lost everything.

My precious sister, my precious benefactor, and the people I considered the same as my family.

Ever since, I followed my best friend’s words, to seek <<Power>> and reached to this academy.

(If I had been strong, would I have not lost everything………?)

Time will not go back.

Even if I seek <<Power>> now or gain it, everything I lost will not come back.

I know there is no meaning.

But even so, I have no choice but to seek it.

In order to slam these dark feelings towards my best friend who destroyed everything; my precious daily life.

Even though 2 years passed after that, the rage and hate did not change inside me.

It has been one month since I came to Kouryou academy---------

“Tooru…………”

Suddenly, someone called out to me from behind.

I didn’t need to turn around.

Because there is only one person that would call out to me in that tone.

“………………you didn’t sleep, Julie.”

“You hadn’t come back so…………”

“…………..sorry to make you worry. I was just cooling off……… let's go back and sleep.”

To avoid letting Julie see my face, I walked past her flank and was about to go out to the lounge------

“Tooru…………….!!”

I stopped from hearing her shout.

When I turned around, Julie was looking straight at me.

Filled with a pitiful light, she was staring right at me with her Template:Furigana.

“I heard, what Tooru was saying during your nightmare………..”

This did not surprise me because I thought that might have been the case.

“Otoha………why………………answer me……….. I won’t forgive you……. I will definitely--------kill you”

“…………. Forget it.”

Even though it was futile, I could only say this.

“Is that…………….Tooru’s goal……..?”

“Forget it………!!”

The atmosphere shook from my shout.

But Julie slowly swung her head-------

“Me too-------“

Under the moonlight, she exposed her Template:Furigana.

File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 10.jpg

“Julie…………….?”

“I am the same as Tooru.”

“Same………as me…………?”

In that instant, a gust of wind passed by and made her Template:Furigana flutter about.

My back muscle twitched.

There is a long straight scar carved into her exposed back.

Bathed in the pale blue light of the moon, these words fell from the silver girl’s mouth-----that confession.

“I am also the same as Tooru-------an <<Avenger>>.”



<End>



Template:SimpleNav `

Volume 2[]

Prologue[]

“<<Template:Furigana>>…………. Same as me but at the same time isn’t the same. However------”


A peaceful forest covered with a clear cold atmosphere.

A nature untouched by man; and deep inside the forest filled with life, a spring was there.

*Posha* the sound of water dripping was produced; and at the same time, a shadow moved.

A beautiful girl without a single cloth on her stood there.

She has a nice style which can be said with just one look, a bountiful chest and slender limbs.

The water drops along all of that were *Kira*Kira* dazzlingly reflecting the sunlight.

Half of the girl, who has the beauty of the sun, was soaked in water starting from her thighs, and occasionally, she would dive her head into the water and would swim like a fish.

Why is such a person inside an untouched forest like this, playing with the water.

The gold girl was waiting there.

She was adapting to the presence of the forest by playing with the water, and waiting for her prey.

“……………It’s here.”

She grasped the presence of the long-awaited prey, and muttered.

Further up her sights, a group of young deer brimming with life appeared to moisten their throat through the spring deep inside the forest.

Yes, they were the prey, and the gold girl was waiting there to hunt them down.

However, a question regarding the hunt comes to mind.

That’s because, not only is the girl not wearing any clothes, there is not a single gun, bow, or knife on her body.

But-----

The next moment the gold girl mumbled something with her lips------

A <<Template:Furigana>> is being held in her hand as if it was a magic trick.

She quietly directed the gun she is more accustomed to, compared to any other gun towards the group of deer------

She then set the gun nozzle towards the head of a doe.

Those eyes that showing strong determination slightly narrowed down and--------

The gunshot destroyed the silence.

In an instant, the doe with its heart pierced through collapsed, and luckily the other deer which weren’t the target ran away; because of the gunshot the forest was then filled with noise from the birds flapping their wings.

“Fufu, Perfect.”

The girl made a satisfied smile and lowered her gun------in the next moment, this time the <<Template:Furigana>> disappeared as if it was dispersed.

Her hunting ended right here.

She has no thought of bringing back the prey she hunted down.

Finally, after taking a glance at the doe lying down on her side, the girl made a big swipe with her Template:Furigana using her hands and water droplets fell off.

She then wore the clothes she threw at the waterside, and left the spring.

After half an hour the girl left the forest------

Beside the doe lying on its side at the waterside, a small deer is standing there cuddling closer.

It probably did not understand its mother’s death yet, it continuously licked the mother's face many times.

But-------

The moment, the fawn licked the tip of the nose after some time, the doe twitched its ears and immediately blinked its eyes.

After a while, the doe raised its head and after slowly getting up and reconciling with the fawn several times, it will soon depart from the waterside and enter deep into the forest--------and runs towards the group.

On the body of the doe running through the gaps between the trees, there is not even a single wound on it.

Even though it was certain that the gold girl had shot through its heart.

The forest soon regained its silence.

As if no event had occurred at all.



“Welcome back, Ojou-sama.”

The person who greeted the girl who has returned back to the mansion was a female butler wearing a waistcoat and a wing collar shirt.

“I am back, Sara…………..even if I say this, I am going to head out again immediately.”

“Where are you heading to this time?”

The butler asked her master who said she would be heading out again immediately after she had just returned home.

“It’s Japan.”

“…………..Japan?”

Towards the butler pondering about that, the girl made a big swing with her Template:Furigana using her hands.

“I heard of someone being the same kind as me.”

“Same as Ojou-sama, you say?”

“Yes. Now that I have heard about it, I will have to go and meet up with him.”

Making a smile, the gold girl said her own alias.

“Same as me and at the same time isn’t the same…………as an <<Exception>>.”


And thus------the <<Irregular>> and <<Exception>> met.






Template:SimpleNav


Chapter 1: Lilith=Bristol[]

Part 1[]

When I woke up, it was already morning.

My head felt heavy thanks to not having enough sleep, and I was still sleepy.

However, before I could fall asleep, when I thought back about the confession Julie made--------the event last night that I kept thinking about over and over again. I didn’t feel like going back to sleep.


“I am also the same as Tooru-------an <<Avenger>>.”



Under the moonlight, when I was told that the silver girl who was exposing the scar on her back was wishing for revenge, I just lost my words to say.

In order to be an inhuman existence------an <<Avenger>>, the silver girl crossed the seas to come here.

I thought she would have a suitable reason for that.

But, I would have never thought she was the same as me, someone who had their heart burnt from the flames of revenge.

Inside the time carved by silence, although Julie soon said [Let’s go back] and headed back to the room-------even when I entered my bed after that, I could not fall asleep and in the end, I only fell asleep when the sky was starting to turn white.

When I closed my eyes, Julie’s figure carved with a long scar floated inside my mind.

I have no idea what kind of circumstances had happened for her to be scarred like that. But------

(An, <<Avenger>> huh…………..)

Those sorrowful eyes Julie made when she said those words.

(The same………..as me. Huh…………)

Maybe I should look for a chance to listen to the continuation.

Or, should I wait for her to tell me.

While pondering, I turned around to my back.

When I averted my eyes from the light, and turned to my back.

Up ahead, the thing I grasped was-------

*Munyuu*.

Something soft.

(What is this………..?)

I moved my hand in a dazed manner.

That something I grabbed had a modest bulge enough to fit into my hand and it was something soft covered with a thin layer of cloth.

It was soft, and that something shape would change when I moved my fingers. It had resilience however and it would turn back to its original shape when I separated my fingers.

If I would to say an example, a marshmallow, mochi, or maybe--------and like that, those kinds of thoughts were floating up………..

“Nuuu…………”

That something let out a voice.

“………………..”

Sweat flowed down.

Right now, in order to gain conviction on what that something I was touching was.

When I timidly opened my eyes, over there was------

Possessing transparent-like Template:Furigana, the Template:Furigana girl was sleeping peacefully there while breathing.

……………Just like my conviction, my hand was touching the silver girl’s breast.

(Why are you sleeping beside me!? Wait, more importantly------)

I regained my composure, and the moment I tried to separate my hand in panic-----

“Hyuuun…………!”

Maybe I hit a stimulating part, the silver girl twitched almost at the same time while making a cute shriek and she embraced her own body.

…………Luckily or unluckily, she was pressing my hand harder on her breast.

“U-wah, soft, wait, Uwaaaaaaaaaah!?”

Maybe it was from the stimulation, or maybe it was from my shouting-------

File:Absolute Duo Volume 2 Non-Colour 1.jpg

“----------Tooru………..?”

Her Template:Furigana pointed towards me, and she said my name.

In an instant, I felt myself getting pale.

“Ju-Julie…………!! Thi-this, errr……….!!”

“By this you mean…………………?”

While asking that question, Julie followed my sights.

And further ahead of course, was my hand being pushed towards her own chest…………..

“Ah………..”

I found out her white cheeks were blushing to a sakura color.

“[……………]”

Julie directed a perplexed expression towards me and I replied back with a stiff face-------

“I-I want to move my hand so, could you relax the strength in your arms?”

“------uh! Ja—…………”

I urged Julie and she relaxed the strength in her arms.

I hurried and pulled my hand away, and mid-way------

My finger pulled on something.

“Hnnkunn…………!”

Once again, Julie embraced her body while dragging my hand along.

Naturally, it caused my hand to fully feel Julie’s softness.

“Julie, wait! My hand, my hand-----------------!!”



“Er-errr, Julie. Sorry about that………….”

Around the time things finally calmed down, we were performing Seiza towards each other on top of the bed.

However, Julie’s sights were at her knees. And her cheeks were slightly blushing in sakura color.

“……………”

The silence hurts.

“I-I did not think you would be sleeping beside me, my hands accidently touched when I was changing my sleeping side………….then when I moved my hands to think what it was then………….”

“…………………Was it something so hard that you have to do that to confirm……..”

I will get scolded, or if I was told about the truth with cold eyes when I was prepared for it, I would get downhearted.

“Uh! N-no, that’s…………….it was the first time I touched a girl’s breast and it was very soft, I completely did not bother about the size of it…………..wait, Nonononono that’s not it…………..”

(Aaaaaah, what am I saying------!?)

“………………….”

Opposite to my panicking, Julie was once again silent.

Maybe just maybe------is this the end for me? Is it that so called social death?

“Ju-Julie…….?”

“……………It wasn’t intentional right?”

Towards that question with upturned eyes, naturally I only swung my head vertically.

“Then it can’t be helped.”

“Errr…………you will forgive me?”

“Ja---. In the first place, the cause was me breaking our promise and crawling into your bed as I pleased.”

After saying that, Julie lowered her head.

“Sorry to break our promise, Tooru.”

“No, I don’t really mind but---------why were you sleeping here?”

The time I fell asleep was at dawn. Julie should have been sleeping on her bed until then.

Which meant, Julie crawled in after when I did that……….

“Because of that talk, I remembered the past…………and felt lonely.”

Julie looked at me apologetically.

“But, Tooru was already resting so, it was painful for me to wake you up…………..”

“……………..Hnn, it can’t be helped if that was the case huh.”

“Thank you very much, Tooru.”

You can sleep with me if you feel lonely. I was the one who said that.

Although I was surprised, it can’t be helped because there was a reason, I thought that.

(Getting lonely from that talk……….which means, perhaps Julie’s father is------)

When I was thinking about the talk last night, it was immediately interrupted by Julie calling out to me.

“By the way Tooru. Although it is in the morning, it is the time when we would usually be sleeping but, should we wake up like this?”

“You’re right. I want to sleep a bit more but, I'm confident in oversleeping if I sleep now.”

“Ja---Me too.”

She smiled and Julie got off the bed.

Just like usual, she was probably going to change her clothes after taking a shower.

“Ah…….Ju-Julie.”

“--------?”

I stopped her when she was about to head towards the dressing room with her change of clothes in her hands.

“Just now………a-about the breast, I am really sorry.”

“………..Nai. I don’t mind it so let’s drop that topic.”

Although Julie made a small swing with her head while saying that, she looked a little bit embarrassed.

The Kouryou academy's cafeteria area was wide enough for any number of students to relax and thanks to that, there wasn’t really a fixed place to have a meal.

But, it had become a normal occurrence for most of the students to have their meals at the same place.

And the partner to pass this time together with had become a normal event---------

“Go-good morning Tooru-kun, Julie-chan. You two are fast today………..”

A familiar voice was called out towards us when we were sitting side by side.

The owner of this voice was a petite girl, and she was someone with a quiet and reserved personality which could be understood by the tone of her voice.

However, the bulge of her chest was contrastive to that, and it drew in a lot of eyes since it was the most voluptuous of anyone in the class.

………As expected, it doesn’t sound like the actual person herself.

“Good morning. We woke up a little bit earlier today." "Good morning, Miyabi."

Hotaka Miyabi. She was a first year like us, our classmate--------it was only normal since there was only one class per year in Kouryou academy but-------this girl took her meals with us almost every day.

“Errrr…….”

“-----?”

After slightly hesitating after directing her sights towards me and Julie respectively, Miyabi sat in front of Julie.

(……………Perhaps, she was pondering about whether or not to sit in front of us?)

Both opposite sides of me and Julie were empty and judging from the current Miyabi, the possibility for that to happen was probably high.

Miyabi was brought up from an all girls school so she was bad with the opposite gender, but it had only been one month from today, after enrolling to the school, I would hear out her worries and after many events, we became close enough that we could call each other by our names.

But even so, I could see she was still nervous, but hesitation over which seat to sit in was something trivial, and I was kind of happy when I thought she might have lowered her guard compared to the past.

“…………Err, Tooru-kun?”

“Hn? What’s wrong?”

While Miyabi was in a troubled state and her cheeks were slightly blushing, she moved her sights from me and the table alternately.

“What do you mean by what’s wrong, that is what I want to ask………….Yo-you were smiling while looking at me from just now but, I was wondering why is that………..?”

It seemed the reason for her troubled expression was me.

I made a wry smile, in order to avoid telling her I was laughing from reminiscing.

“Now that I think back………….you are alone today. What happened to Tachibana?”

In a rare occurrence, there was no sight of Miyabi’s <<Duo>>, Tachibana.

Covered with a dignified atmosphere, she was a girl who holds an adult atmosphere for someone who was the same age as us.

She comes from a martial arts family, she who holds outstanding abilities even in the class, had great results (but bad at English), on top of that she was good at looking out for others so trust would come to her from her surroundings.

“Ah………..Tomoe-chan should be waking everyone up right now.”

“Everyone?”

“Un. There are a lot of people that would oversleep so, she does it so they won’t be late………whenever it is this time of the morning, she would go around everyone’s room and wake them up.”

“Haha, that sounds just like Tachibana.”

I didn’t even need to ask, it was probably done voluntarily.

Only one month has passed after starting a new life away from their parents. Which meant, even though there was a dormitory advisor, it would be up to the female leader Tachibana to regulate the morning which could easily disorder the rhythm of their lifestyle.

I thought it was just like the steady and serious Tachibana.

The sight of her going around the rooms to call out the classmates, was clearly floating in my head.

(However-------)

“If I knew this was going to happen, I should have increased the meat and decreased the vegetables………..”

“Don’t go having an unbalanced diet just because I am not here, Kokonoe.”

“Ta-Tachibana!?”

Right after I murmured that, there was a marginally angry voice coming behind me.

When I turned around in panic, Tachibana was glaring down at me after hearing the conversation just in time.

“Good morning, Tomoe.”

“Jaa. Good morning, Julie.”

Gracefully moving her chopsticks until now, *chirin* after Julie lowered her head producing a bell sound, and Tachibana lowered her eyebrows and made a smile.

Looking at Tachibana’s face loosening up, I took a relieved breath inside my heart.

“Why are you making such a relieved face.”

“N-no, hahahaha………”

I was glared at once again, and I shrunk my body smaller………

“Seriously, a guy like you………….”

While making a sigh towards me, Tachibana sat in front of me.

“I-I can’t help it. For a young male like me, it is only natural to think of eating meat------”

“If you eat vegetables too, then there is nothing I will complain about.”

“Uu…………..”

“In the first place, you only eat meat. Just like I said from before, you should eat more vegetables. Learn from Julie and Miyabi.”

When I looked over to both their trays, since she had a small body the amount Julie took was little, she had Japanese style salad, fried eggs, the main was grilled salmon and the combinations could be said to be a Japanese style breakfast. She also had half a bowl of rice.

It could be said to be quite a low consumption to pass the time until afternoon.

If it was me, my stomach would probably be making flashy growls half-way into second period.

Miyabi had a simple combination of a pot-au-fue and BLT sandwich, her drink was the usual milk.

(……….As expected, is it related to the reason why they are so big?)

I can’t say where but, I secretly sent my sights over there and thought about it.

“Are you listening, Kokonoe?”

“------Uh! A-aah, I am listening and I get it. I will eat vegetables properly…………….!”

“Umu, it’s a promise…………oh yeah, eat this 8 type warm salad. You should be able to eat this right?”

*Don* a plate of salad was placed in front of me.

“Ugeeh………..not that, n-no, won’t Tachibana’s breakfast become less……………”

“Rest assured, I have already taken my share………….muu, while you are at it, how about spinach with kelp dressing on it? And also this cooked seaweed--------”

(Give me a break alreadddyyyyyyyyy!! The meat, the meattttttttttttt!!)

I raised a shout inside my heart from the small plate of vegetables being constantly added up in front of me.



Having several fractures, lacerations on every part of his body, and countless bruises.

Full recovery would take a month. However, this was only because he was an <<Exceed>>; if it was a normal person then it would take several months for full recovery.

It was the medical examination results of the injuries my friend Tora suffered during that <<Template:Furigana>>--------no, doing her work in the backstage and targeting students with reputation, it was done by Tsukimi who was doing secret work.

“Why is Tora over here?”

After finishing our breakfast chat and everyone headed to the classroom, I saw a familiar small male prostrating himself on the table while sleeping.

“…………………Isn’t it obvious I was discharged from the hospital, you idiot.”

Responding to my mumbling with his sharp-ears, Tora made a yawn while stretching.

“I think there should be around 10 more days until discharge but……………”

“Fuun, I can’t keep resting for that long.”

During Golden Week, we went to visit him in the ward around the premise of the school when we were in a stage where we could move but, he immediately sent us away because of something about showing his pathetic state.

After that, I heard the discharge day and condition of his wounds from the nurse but, it seems Tora was pushy for his discharge.

“What are you going to do if you dragged your wounds just because you forced yourself. Keep quiet and sleep. Also there is that, you know there is a saying that a child that sleeps will grow bigger………..sorry, nothing.”

“Who the hell is small!!”

Hearing that from behind me, Miyabi twitched from that angry voice and hid behind me as if she was scared.

“It’s okay. That retort was for me.”

“U-un………… ……………….. Ah……….!”

When I made a smile towards Miyabi who was grabbing my clothes tightly, she opened her eyes wide in an instant----------

She quickly separated her hands, and took a step back before apologizing.

“Haha, I won’t bite.”

Miyabi slipped a smile from the sentence that reminded her of the introduction we made during the first time we met.

“But, are you seriously okay? The wounds you got from her should be quite serious. Just like what Kokonoe says, I think it’s better for your body to not force yourself.”

“Judging by the way you said it, you already know about the situation too?”

Tachibana swung her head vertically from Tora’s question.

On that day, it was great we managed to break Tsukimi’s <<Template:Furigana>> but, I suffered extreme fatigue while the wounds on Julie’s legs were serious, and thus both of us could not move.

Then, Tachibana and Miyaba contacted the academy side after looking at our state, and performed emergency treatment on all the injured people including Tora and the rest.

During that occasion, we explained to Tachibana and Miyabi about what happened--------including the secret of the <<Blaze>>------so, they were already aware about the situation.

“I see, you two did my emergency treatment………Tachibana, Hotaka, it was a life saver. You have my gratitude.”

Tora lowered his head.

“…………………….”

“…………..Tooru. What is with that face?”

“I’m shocked.”

“Why are you shocked, Tooru?”

Julie tilted her head and *Chirin* a bell sound was produced.

“Nooo, that’s because Tora is lowering his head towards someone.”

“Don’t open your eyes wide from something like that! Even I would lower my head when I really want to show my gratitude!”

“That’s because it’s Tora you know!?”

“What kind of image of me is inside of you!!”

“…………….Tooru, Tora. Fighting is bad.”

“*Giggle* *Giggle*, it’s alright Julie-chan, this isn’t a fight.”

Miyabi made a small giggle from our small quarrel, and nodded towards Julie [Is that so?] question.

However, Julie tilted her head because she could not understand at all and *chirin* the bell shook.

“Oh yeah! You said you would lower your head when you really want to show your gratitude right. Then, you were saved by me and Julie during that time, so I’ll have you show that gratitude of yours.”

“Uuu………Gugu, Th-that’s…………kuh, i-it certainly is unpleasant…………”

While I was making a spiteful smile at Tora, Tachibana [Are you a child] muttered that in a tired tone behind me.

After a while, although Tora *un**un* groaned, he made a complex expression while opening his mouth with a desperate tone.

“Al-alright. I will show you my gratitude so be grateful.”

“It should be thank you there right?”

“Muguuh………! Gu-gu-gu……….Tha-tha-thatha……than……… ………..Haah!? No-now that I think back about it, if it weren’t for me saving you in the first place, even you would be defeated too!!”

Damn it, he noticed.

“That’s why we don’t owe each other anything. You get it! However, you will show your gratitude to Julie!”

*Fuun* Tora made a rough snort and turned his back towards us.

“Seriously, I don’t know whether I should call you childish, or you’re existence is mean………….oh, it’s the chime. See you later. Kokonoe.”

Hearing the ringing sound of the chime signifying the start of the classes, Tachibana lightly hit my shoulders and headed towards her own seat.

Miyabi also left with a [see you later] before chasing after her back.

“Tooru. Let’s sit down too.”

Although I went to sit on my seat when I was urged by Julie, there was question that popped up at that moment.

“Wait a sec? It’s okay for the class to start but, what about our homeroom teacher?”

There was no way it was going to be the girl wearing rabbit ears.

Which meant, another teacher should be a replacement-------

“Good Morning--♥ Did you all enjoy your GW? I think this is unlikely but, are there naughty children that played too much and forgot their homework? If there is then, please raise your hands—♥”

“-------Uh!!”

The moment we saw the rabbit ears coming into the classroom after the chime ended, me-------Julie, Tachibana, Miyabi, Tora and Tatsu stood up.

Each of us placed our hands on our own chest, and the instant we were about to say the <<Word that carries strength>>-------

“The class is going to start. Please sit down at your seats.”

We could only stop our thoughts, from the words coming from Mikuni-sensei who showed himself after coming into the classroom after Tsukimi.

“You didn’t hear me, Kokonoe-kun? The other 5 too. The class is going to start.”

Once again ordered to sit down, we lowered our hips while in bewilderment.

(What’s going on………….!?)

“Alright ☆, let’s begin our long returning HR---♪“

Exactly like what the owner of that evil blade that attacked on that day proclaimed, the HR has started.

As if that attack did not happen, she was making her usual, natural smile.

However, we were only bewildered since we know about the face under that smiling mask.

“Okay okay ☆, regarding the <<Template:Furigana>> we had just before the holidays, good work to those who won magnificently and although it is disappointing, to the people that lost too♪ it looks like there were several people that got injured from hustling a little too much but, Sensei is very satisfied to be able to see everyone’s current powers ♥”

The part about got injured------although me and Tora were about to open our mouth to say whose fault was it by reflex, Tsukimi *pachiri* closed one of her eyes while placing her fingers on her mouth.

The matter regarding that attack was a secret; that was probably what she was telling us.

We know that without her telling us but, thanks to the main culprit of that incident lying so calmly, we were just barely maintaining our composure.

“--------With that said, just like what I explained beforehand, the <<Duo>>’s with good results will be able to receive the <<Sublimation Ceremony>> as a special prize on Saturday. Errrr, the ones who will take it are--------”

The ones Tsukimi said were me & Julie, Tachibana & Miyabi, Tora & Tatsu, and 2 other <<Duo>> groups.

According to that, it seemed the standard of 3 wins and above was the condition to receive the special prize.

Originally, I would be happy to be able to receive the <<Sublimation Ceremony>> but, now wasn’t the time for that.

(What the hell is going on……?)

My head was in chaos.

I did not have to say the reason; it was about the reason as to why was Tsukimi still our homeroom teacher, and why did Mikuni-sensei------the academy side approved it.

But, during the time I was thinking inside my head, the HR was still continuing.

After that, we were told about the classes from now on, the interleague match with the 2nd year students, and that there would be a seaside school trip in July. Tsukimi then left the classroom from the chime signal and the class started after the general science teacher entered while she left.

The questions regarding Tsukimi, everyone related to that incident felt bewildered.

“What do you make of that, Kokonoe?”

When it turned break time, Tachibana came over to talk to me while making a blatant perplexed expression.

Miyabi was beside her and Tora and Tatsu sitting in front of us turned around to look at me.

Even for Julie who normally doesn’t move her expression much, she was bringing her eyebrows closer.

“Let’s talk in the corridor. Someone might hear us here.”

After saying that, I urged everyone to head out to the corridor. The damages caused from the <<Template:Furigana>> was completely restored during the GW, and there was nearly no one in the corridor with its original aspects restored regardless of it being break time, the class--------rather than saying that, this showed the fact that there are only a few people inside the school including the staff members.

We moved to a place which was quite separated from the classroom just in case.

At that moment, Miyabi was the first one to open her mouth to break the somewhat heavy atmosphere.

“E-eerr…….Tsukimi-sensei was trying to kill Julie-chan and Tooru-kun right?”

“Ja---. If not for Tooru, by now I would be………….”

“I could not do anything if I was alone. That plan succeeded because Julie was there.”

I seriously thought that without being humble. Thanks to Julie stopping Tsukimi’s sword, a chance to slam Template:Furigana in was produced.

[Nai. It was Tooru………….] [Nono, it was Julie…………….]

“Stop it already. We should be talking about why that woman was once again in front of us first!”

Unable to hide his irritation, Tora made an angry shout and we returned back to the main thread.

“Even if you say that………………even I would like to hear why Tsukimi appeared with a nonchalant face.”

The academy was left to deal with Tsukimi but, at the very least we thought we would never see her ever again.

“Kuhah, then let me tell you, <<Irregular>>.”

“------Uh!?”

The voice of the subjected person suddenly mixed into the conversation.

At the same time with being shocked at that voice------our sights gathered towards the window.

As if to respond to our sights, when we thought we heard the laugh from her true self echoed, Tsukimi showed her face at the opposite side of the window. Why was she in the opposite side.

“Oora, Open the window. I can’t get in like this. Hurry up and open the damn window if you want your questions to be answered.”

You shouldn't eavesdrop first if you want to ask someone to do something. I opened the window, while thinking I shouldn’t be doing this.

Naturally, while being cautious………………is what I planned to do.

“Arayooto.”

Tsukimi treated the window frame like iron bars and after making a turn in midair, she broke into the school with her legs first.

What’s more, this was done at the same time when opening the window, and from my point of view, the petticoat that suddenly appeared in front of my eyes looked like a large white flower blooming.

“Buu!?”

…………Incidentally, the thin white cloth Tsukimi was wearing on her lower half was pushed at my face.

(Wait………….this is………..!?)

After being stumbled upon with bewilderment and an impact towards my head, my head was put between her soft thighs and my upper body was pulled forward.

*Zuun………..*! A strong impact was directed towards my back together with a dull sound.

“Gah……………! Kahah………….”

[Tooru!!] [Tooru-kun!!] [Tooru!!]

“Ko-Kokonoe! Tsukimi-sensei what are you doing!?”

Although Tachibana raised an angry shout from the sudden Franken Steiner, Tsukimi easily washed it off indifferently.

“Kuhahah. Template:Furigana awaits after a good Template:Furigana. This is the rule of the world.”

Tsukimi erected her index finger and *Chi*chi* swung it left and right.

“Kuh, what rule is that………..ouch………..”

“Are you okay, Tooru?”

She had a provocative smile----------Tsukimi was standing still while showing her true self while Tachibana, Tora and Tatsu were confronting her.

The only one not revealing any enemy intent was Miyabi, since she was not used to fighting, she was only looking at my face and Tsukimi’s alternately while being flustered.

The strained atmosphere continued for a full 10 seconds------

The first one to move was Tsukimi.

We were about to manifest our <<Blaze>> in reflex but, it was not needed.

It’s true that Tsukimi moved but, she only raised both her hands up with no intent to fight.

“………………….What are you planning.”

“Just like what you see, I have no intentions to fight. If I were to fight with you guys here then, I would get fired in just one day after obtaining my hard earned reemployment.”

Tsukimi answered while wearing a nonchalant smile from Tora’s question.

“What do you mean by reemployment…………..?”

“It probably means, her employer has switched to the academy.”

“Kuhah. As expected from an honors student, your head processing is different from that blockheaded dairy cow.”

“Co-cow!?”

Miyabi used her hands and tried to cover her chest from Tsukimi’s words………………however, she could not hide it since it was too big.

“Well, that is the case. Me continuing to be a teacher like this is more than enough proof.”

“…………………. It’s hard to believe since it is abrupt but, it looks like the case judging by the situation.”

“You can’t do that you know, Kokonoe-kun☆ You have to use honorifics properly towards Sensei ♥”

“……………Don’t ask for the impossible when you were someone that almost killed us.”

“Kuhah, you didn’t die so don’t be so stiff with me.”

“That’s why you too, don’t say something stiff like asking me to use honorifics.”

“Uh! Seriously!! You got some nice sense there <<Irregular>>!! Kua---ahahahahaha!!”

For an instant, Tsukimi opened her eyes wide from my reply and started laughing by hugging her stomach while hitting her hips.

Soon, after her laughing calmed down, she leaned against the wall while making a happy expression.

“………Then a question from me. You said [job] at that time right? I’ll have you answer the where, who and what kind of reason did they have to attack us.”

Having received the worst injuries from Tsukimi, Tora could not hide his irritation and asked.

“There are a lot of people depressed about the <<Exceed>> in this world. Well, I can’t say who it is because of confidentiality but, it’s a country that holds justice.”

“That means………..”

We didn’t even need to ask for the name of the country, we can get it from that sarcasm.

“Don’t tell me…………that isn’t possible. Are you saying it came from a country………….”

Tsukimi shrugged her shoulders as if to play a fool towards Tachibana who was unable to hide her shock.

“Kuhah, remember this. Darkness exists in every country. And it is the same with this Kouryou-------which means, this academy is the darkness of Japan. If not for that, although it is done in secrecy, there is no way they could succeed in using inhuman methods to produce nano-machine monsters.”

I wonder could it be taken seriously.

But, it was persuasive.

It does sound convincing if I think about the fact that the existence of the <<Lucifer>> and <<Exceed>> has not come out to public because there is a country in the background.

“Well, it is up to you guys to believe how much you want. ………….alright then, break time is about to end so see you all later. Don’t be late for class.” Tsukimi swung her hands and left after turning her back towards us.

“……….How much do you think we should believe that talk?”

“Fuun. Leaving aside the fact that a country is behind this, I think it should be true judging by the situation of her going to the academy side.”

“I have the same opinion with Tora.”

“Only, let’s be cautious just in case.”

Both of them agreed to my opinion.

(However, to think something like her attacks were related to the country, I don’t know how much of that I could believe………….)



The time for lunch ended and has turned into the afternoon, and it has come to the physical ability enhancement training after a long time but------

“A 20 kilo baggage…………”

With a smiling face, Tsukimi announced that the real training would start from today since the GW had finished.

But, the surroundings made a commotion when they heard the contents.

“Tooru-kun. What do you mean by baggage………..?”

Miyabi beside me asked me a question with a soft voice regarding the unfamiliar word.

The baggage is a knapsack and after I answered that we would probably be running with weights placed inside it, she showed an uneasy manner.

Miyabi had become used to running in long distance thanks to her continuously running voluntarily but even so it did not change her lack of confidence.

Because of that, it was probably natural for her reaction when she heard that the training will be harder compared from before. That’s why--------

“Miyabi if it is you, it will be okay. You became able to run a marathon already right?”

“Th-that’s true…..I’ll do my best.”

Although she could not hide her uneasiness, Miyabi nodded.

“………Bu-but, if I can’t run as far as finish then…………….will you come and pick me up again?”

“Pick you up…………?”

Go and pick Miyabi up---------what I could recall back from that was the event that happened around a month ago.

The memories of me giving the unmovable Miyabi a piggyback and coming back.

(It was because of that day, Miyabi has started to talk to me…………..)

“Will, you………?”

“Eh? Ah………..”

Because my reply was not coming out, Miyabi asked me with upturned eyes as if to appeal to me.

“Aah, I understand. I will definitely go pick you up.”

“Un, I will wait for you………….”

And then, Miyabi nodded happily.

“---------Wait a sec, it’s bad if you wait. You have to run to the finish.”

“Ah………tha-that’s right. ahaha………..”

I made a wry smile following Miyabi.

At that moment, Julie brought over the baggage’s in both of her hands respectively for Miyabi and me.

She then tilted her head when both of us were showing her a wry smile.

“Tooru, Miyabi. What happened?”

“A little something.………..Aah, thanks for the baggage.”

The baggage I received transmitted the weight into my arms-------although I say that, I don’t feel the small number of 20 kilograms now that I am in my enhanced state.

I once again knew the amazingness of the <<Lucifer>> since the small bodied Julie could bring the baggage with a weight almost the same or even crossing her body weight when it was joined together with just some wobbling.

What’s more, since this is said when we are still <<Template:Furigana>>, I can’t even imagine how much it would be at the end.

But even so, I have to continue running towards that end.

In order to understand the meaning of those words after obtaining <<Power>>.

Why did Otoha have to die, I was seeking that truth.

However that was------a deception.



“They are dead, because they were weak.”

The dream showed its desire by saying that.

No matter how much gloss was on top of the surface, hatred and anger were swirling in my abyss.

There was a demon thirsting for revenge living there.

I realized that, each time the memories from that day, and that person’s words resurface.

“Uaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh----------------------!!”

It was same today too. My roar filled with hatred has brought me back to the present from my dream.

“Haa…………ah, haaa, haaa…………..!”

“Tooru, are you okay……..?”

Julie came down from the upper level bed and directed her Template:Furigana towards me worriedly.

“……………Sorry.”

“Nai. Please do not mind it.”

It was already bright outside and morning has arrived.

Nonetheless, it was still somewhat faster compared to our waking up time but------

“Where are you going?”

After I washed my face in the washroom and changed into an attire that was easy to move in, Julie tilted her head while her face looked a little sleepy.

“I am going to sweat for around 30 minutes. I feel like moving my body a little.”

After leaving an I understand from the nodding Julie, I left the room and headed towards the underground facility.

Although it was still morning, there were only a few people inside the training room which can be used from 6am to 10pm.

I exchanged a simple greeting with one classmate and headed deeper inside.

I was standing in front of a special sandbag which easily crosses 100 kilograms. It usually has urethane foam inside it but, the thing in front of me was specially made and was cramped with sand just like the name suggests.

I continuously punched and kicked that sandbag without resting.

My breathing became rough, and it became painful.

But even so, I would continue punching as long as I had power.

As if to drive away those words.

As if to slam all my hatred towards him.

I was only dead-set on that.



“You should stop around there.”

I wonder how long I had been punching the sandbag.

By the time I stopped my fist when I was called out, I was dripping in sweat and my rough breathing was very painful.

“Just when I thought it was such a rare occurrence for you to train enthusiastically in the morning, how long are you planning to keep on hitting. If you keep that up, you will only injure your fist.”

After I turned around, Tachibana made one sigh while her expression was frowning.

When I looked at the fist she pointed out, the skin was torn off and blood was oozing out.

“Ah…………ouch……………”

I started feeling pain on my fist and I distorted my face.

When I did that, Tachibana grabbed my hands while starting to walk.

“Let’s go to the infirmary. It would probably heal immediately thanks to the <<Lucifer>> but this is for just in case.”

I completely understood the blessings of this strengthened healing power from that one battle with Tsukimi.

This level of wound would completely heal by tomorrow but, it was now throbbing painfully.

But this was okay.

I felt a bit better from moving my body in a daze.

It would be a cheap trade if I think like that.

While pulling my hands, although Tachibana brought me along to the infirmary beside the training room, the doctor could not be seen there since it was early.

“There is no one here at this time as expected. Even though I said that, even I can handle this level of treatment.”

After making me sit on a chair, Tachibana took the gauze and wet it with water.

“Uh……………!”

In the middle of the blood stains being wiped off with the wet gauze, I groaned from the stinging water.

“Sorry. I’ll have you………withstand it, a bit……………”

Both of us noticed this the moment Tachibana raised her face.

Our faces were close.

Either I or Tachibana was the first one to have our cheeks blush from this close distance.

We both averted our face almost at the same time, and time advanced silently just like that.

“Alright, then. Next up would be wrapping a cling film before bandaging.”

Different from the gauze application on the wounds we learned in class before GW, this was the moist wound healing method covered with a vulnerary covering material.

Many people get injured because Kouryou academy was a special technique training school, but thanks to the <<Lucifer>> increasing the healing abilities, there were many cases where it would end with just emergency treatment just like this.

Tachibana wrapped the cling film on my hand in a familiar manner before wrapping it with a bandage.

“I thought about this during class too but, Tachibana is quite good at this kind of stuff.”

“There are always fresh wounds in the Tachibana dojo. I was always treating someone’s injuries almost every day before enrolling here.”

“No wonder…………then, I think it won’t be a problem to ask Tachibana to treat my injuries when I get them.”

“Before that, you should pay attention to not get injured.”

“Seriously.”

Tachibana frowned her face towards me who was making a wry smile.

“………….More importantly, Kokonoe, what happened? Rather than calling you enthusiastic just now………….err, you had a somewhat bloodcurdling atmosphere around you………..”

“Hnn…………….last time, I remembered back about that time I lost to a person that was my friend. Thanks to that and by the time I noticed myself being filled with frustration, well.”

I did not lie. I only said one part of the truth but, that was enough to trick her.

“……………Fumu. That must be one terrible loss. However, I know it might be frustrating but even so, you should take care of your own body a little more.”

After I nodded at Tachibana who was making a wry smile, this time it was my turn to ask questions with the intention of changing the topic.

“By the way, you said it was a rare occurrence seeing me just now. Which means, Tachibana often comes to training in the morning?”

“Almost every day, I would be in the training room around this time.”

And after that ended, she would go around to other people’s rooms to wake them up.

She’s amazing, after honestly stating my opinion, I swung my head left and right.

“That’s because Miyabi is always working hard every morning. I can’t lose too as her <<Duo>>.”

“Every morning?”

“Every day, she will run in the morning and after class……………though I say this, she only started running in the morning after the <<Template:Furigana>> though.”

While muttering that, I thought Miyabi was working hard too.

At present, she was able to finish the baggage attachment marathon which started a few days too without retiring, the reason for that was probably because the results of her steady endeavor has born fruit.

“We can no longer remain careless anymore.”

Tachibana made a happy smile to her <<Duo>> who has changed very differently from the first day of enrollment.

“Well then, I should be heading back to my room now. Tachibana, thanks for the treatment.”

“What, it wasn’t much. I think it’s better to replace the wrap a few more times so, feel free to tell me when you want it.”

It’s true that it would finish quick and would look nicer compared to me doing it.

“The problem is taking notes will be a little tough with my hand like this.”

“Fufu, then I will lend you my notes later.”

“Is it okay?”

“But, the condition is you take the class properly.”

“I understand………..however, it looks troublesome to go to the toilet with this hand.”

“Fufu, feel free to tell me when that happens. I will help-------”

She then stopped her words mid-way. Tachibana noticed what she was about to say and in a blink of an eye her cheeks-------no, her whole face turned red.

“Wha-wha, what kind of obscene thing are you saying------------!?”

“Wait, I didn’t say anything!?”



*zazan*…………..*zazan*…………..the wave was hitting nonstop.

“Fuwaaa………..”

In the morning of the next day, after hearing the faint sound of the waves in front of the school gate, a yawn unintentionally came out.

At that moment, I could hear the sound of light footsteps coming from afar.

The owner of those footsteps came closer, and I called out around the time I could see her.

“Yoo, Miyabi.”

“To-Tooru-kun!? …………..dre-dream? Un-until I could dream about him, towards Tooru-kun I…………”

“No, I am not a dream but the real one.”

I lightly tapped Miyabi’s shoulders while she was bewildered.

“Real one…………………eh? Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeh!? --------uh!! Fo-forget that from just now! Please pretend you didn’t hear that!!”

Miyabi’s expression quickly changed.

She was probably very embarrassed about misunderstanding this as a dream, and it felt heartwarming seeing her swing both her hands quickly.

(Pretend I didn’t hear that huh, I wonder how I am supposed to do that………….)

Miyabi regained her calm after a while and asked a question.

“E-erm……….why is Tooru-kun here?”

It’s only normal to think like that.

That’s because I was waiting in front of the school gate, with the time just passed 6 am in the morning.

“I heard from Tachibana that Miyabi was running not only after school but in the morning too. So I thought, I should join in too.”

“Eh…………? To-Tooru-kun too……….!?”

“Aah. I’ll quit if it is an annoyance.”

“Th-there is no such thing. You aren’t an annoyance at all, Un.”

*Buun*Buun* Miyabi swung her head left and right.

I thought it was about to be torn off since it was done so vigorously.

“Alright, let’s start running immediately. It’s a waste just nonchalantly being carefree like this.”

“U-un.”

Just like that, the conversation concluded and we started running side by side.

The running pace was not that fast, and there was leisure to have a conversation.

The topic that came out was-------

“………..E-errr, Tooru-kun. Sorry about that time.”

It was about that time when she witnessed me hugging a fully nude Julie In the middle of GW.

Due to the much unexpected scenery (Me too) raising a panic, Miyabi used the <<Template:Furigana>> and opened a big hole on the floor in my room (#Already repaired), this event was still fresh in my memories.

“Don’t worry about it anymore. I wonder how many times you apologized for that.”

After that day and even today too; each time our faces meet or do not meet, Miyabi has lowered her head countless times and it was more than enough to tell she was self-reflecting on her act.

“B-but……….”

“No buts. I can’t remain calm when I get apologized to all the time, and more importantly it is only natural to misunderstand that situation.”

“…………………It’s a misunderstanding right?”

“Eh?”

“Li-like I said, you aren’t in that type of relationship with Julie-chan……..t-to do those type of things right?”

Towards that question she asked while her cheeks blushing, I also blushed while swinging my head and replying it’s wrong.

“Tha-thank god ………”

Miyabi muttered, and I made a relieved sigh since it ended without the misunderstanding becoming something big.

After a while, the laps started to take its toll and Miyabi lost her leisure to exchange words with me.

“To-Tooru-kun………..it’s okay to go…….. ahead ……….”

“I understand. Then I’ll be going on ahead.”

By the time we reached the last lap, I nodded at Miyabi’s words while she was out of breath, and both of us started running at full strength. Although we were running side by side until now, as expected Miyabi’s figure was washed away in one go since we originally have a difference in stamina.



“Good work, Miyabi. You’ve gotten faster.”

“U-un……..thank, you, To-Tooru-kun………”

Miyabi finally reached the goal a few minutes after I reached the school gate.

She places her hands on her knees and repeatedly breathed heavily.

That was a normal aftermath scenery of the finish of someone running, but the unusual one was Miyabi’s………..err, those.

They were swaying in a manner as if they were following gravity; it made one think as if melons were inserted inside her chest.

Each time Miyabi breathed and her shoulders would go up and down, they would jiggle and-------

(…………..Wait, what the hell kind of eyes am I giving Miyabi when she did her best in running!?)

*Pan*!

A flashy sound was produced when I used both my hands to slap my cheeks.

“Tooru-kun………?”

“I-I was putting in motivation………”

“Again? Fufu, Tooru-kun sure gets motivated at weird times.”

Miyabi remembered the past and made a smile even though her breathing was still in disarray.

I could only make a dry smile towards her-------

All of a sudden, a sound completely changed the atmosphere.

*Para*Para*Para*………the sound of the helicopter erased the never-ending sound produced by the waves.

The helicopter passed across us and headed towards the premises of the academy just like that--------not long later, it started descending around the staff building.

“What is happening this early in the morning?”

That question unintentionally came out from my mouth and since there is no way Miyabi could answer that question, she tilted her head.

The light from the morning sun reached the descending helicopter.

The sun reflected something and a golden-hair color shined.

For some reason, I could not release my eyes from that shine.

Part 2[]

There was a shadow inside the school looking at the helicopter just like Tooru and the others.

In a room inside the staff building--------- deep inside the chairman's office there was a gorgeous chandelier, an extravagant red carpet, a table and furniture finely decorated nicely with ornaments, and also a bedroom with a bed canopy placed inside.

Naturally, the shadow looking at the helicopter outside from the room-------- belonged to the Kouryou board chairman, Tsukumo Sakuya.

“…………..She’s here.”

Sakuya was already dressed up regardless of how early in the morning it was and was wearing her usual gothic dress.

After moving from the bedroom to the office, Mikuni her trusty confidant was already awaiting her, and Sakuya brought him along to the courtyard.

The helicopter had finished landing almost at the same time Sakuya and the rest came out to the courtyard.

The wind caused by the rotor, made Sakuya’s elegant black hair and gothic dress sway-----

A girl with Template:Furigana showed herself from the helicopter.

Sakuya made a charming smile towards the gold girl whose shine made one think of the sun.

“Welcome, to Kouryou Academy. <<Exception>>------Lilith Bristol.”



Template:SimpleNav


Chapter 2: If I Borrow Your Words[]

Part 1[]

“So you are the <<Irregular>>----Kokonoe Tooru.”

The first words the transfer student put in her mouth was that.



Going back about a minute in time.

On the morning of the day the <<The Sublimation Ceremony>> would be commencing.

The HR started and right after Tsukimi introduced the transfer student------

Most of the classmates gasped……………even Tora too.

A beautiful Template:Furigana foreign girl with Template:Furigana was the one who entered the classroom.

Not only her eyes and hair, her style consisted of places which should be coming out, came out, and places that should be tucked in, were tucked in; that charming style that would put foreign actresses to shame not only made the males, but also the females gasp too.

Adding on, she had an elegant and lovely charm drifting around her, and her red lips further emphasized that fact.

If the same foreign beauty Julie was a fantasy-like moon floating in the dark night then, the impression she gave would be the shining sun in the grand sky.



Such a girl was placing one hand on her hip while the other hand was on the table, and was in front staring right at me.

Thanks to her slouching forward a little bit, I was about to move my sights toward the two swaying bulges before the 2nd round of voice came flying over.

“……………Hey, are you listening to me?”

“------Uh!! So-sorry. I am Kokonoe……….”

“Okay. Kokonoe Tooru, I am interested in you. That’s why you'll come along with me.”

I heard the same thing just one month ago but, the speech this time had a soft tone of command to it.

The gold girl acted as if it is only natural for her will to be followed, and turned her heels around without hearing my answer and started walking.

“O-oi. Even if you tell me to come along, right now it’s-------.”

“………….Don’t make me say it twice.”

She stopped her legs and said that sentence once she turned around.

“Errr---. It’s still in the middle of HR though…………”

Tsukimi was the first one who opened her mouth in the re-silenced classroom.

“You will specially have it permitted right? Tsukimi-sensei.”

“…………Go ahead-----☆”

For an instant, although a vein popped up on her forehead, Tsukimi permitted the transfer student's selfish actions.

(What does this mean? That Tsukimi isn’t someone that would allow something like that…………..)

“…………….If you have a matter with Tooru then you can talk to him here.”

Although Tora said that to her irritated-----

“Isn’t it okay since it’s something unrelated to you. I just want to have a talk in a place without any noise.”

She flat out replied back.

Normally, his anger would burst out but, he was probably overpowered by her one sentence and glare. Tora stopped with a soft groan.

“Well. I’ll be heading out a bit. It’ll probably finish fast if it’s just talking.”

I made a small smile to Tora and stood up.

Tentatively, as long as Tsukimi the home-room teacher has given her permission, there was no reason to refuse unreasonably.

I exited the classroom together with the gold girl.


The place we reached was the garden located between the school building and the dormitory.

Since it was the season when flowers and greens would prosper, the garden was covered entirely with multicolored roses.

Inside the choking scent of roses------I am bad with it------she unhesitatingly advanced through on the path of small stone pavements.

Further up ahead, there was a gazebo there and a female butler standing-by inside it.

The butler respectfully lowered her head to us--------rather than saying that, it was for the gold girl.

In the middle of the gazebo, there was a table with a white cloth with beautiful embroidery and a tea set was placed on top of it.

“………Don't tell me we are going to have a tea party?”

“Yes, that’s right.”

She said it as if she didn’t have to tell me about it and made a smile before sitting down and folding her long legs.

Although I have something I wanted to say and hear, I imitated her and sat down on the opposite side.

Once I sat down, the female butler poured the cup with milk tea.

“Thank you.”

“………………….”

Even though I said my thanks, I was glared at for some reason.

(Why is that……….?)

Although I was feeling perplexed inside my mind, the gold girl sitting on the opposite side did not bother about the butler’s manners and took a sip of the milk tea before making a satisfied smile.

“Well then, my business is-----”

“Nono, please tell me your name before your business. It looks like you know about me but, I know absolutely nothing about you.”

I hurried and stopped the girl when she was going to start her one-sided business talk.

“Now that I think about it, I haven’t named myself yet. I am Lilith=Bristol. A student from a UK school.”

UK school------

The official name is St. Foren academy. I was told it was a sibling school founded by the Dawn organization similar to Kouryou academy.

It is the only school outside of Japan that can nurture <<Exceed>>’s, and just like Kouryou, graduated students will be affiliated to the vigilante forces of the organization. Since they would be dispatched overseas, after affiliation to the force, we would be meeting up with people from the UK school eventually………..



“I see, a UK school’s………”

“Yes…………..though I said that, I will be a student in Kouryou from today onwards.”

Lilith winked and smiled.

The moment I saw that smiling face, it was the first time I felt she was a girl my age.

“Nice to meet you, Lilith. Incidentally, it would make me happy if you could tell me the reason why you know me.”

She knows about my name, face, and also the <<Irregular>>.

And for the reason------

“I heard of rumors of the <<Irregular>> in the UK school. I had them specially get the student documents and got your face and a name once I got here.”

“I see………….”

Even though I nodded, I thought what happened to the protection of personal information in Kouryou academy.

(As expected it would be problematic if a student is able to browse through………..)

“………..Hn?”

I unintentionally raised my voice when I tasted the milk tea while I was in my thoughts.

“Th-this is very good………….”

“Fufu, it's superb right.”

I nodded at Lilith’s happy words.

It is clearly different from the milk tea I drank before until now.

It is this cupful of milk tea that greatly changed my impression of it because of the light aromatic smell going through my throat, and the exquisiteness of the moderate sweetness.

“Hn………….it was tasty, Sara.”

“………………Much obliged, Ojou-sama.”

The gold girl-----Lilith placed down with composed movements and the butler that has been silent until now opened her mouth for the first time.

(Ojou-sama, huh……………)

I already guessed it since she brought a personal butler here but, she was probably from a rich family.

But, I’ll just ask about that later after things ended.

File:Absolute Duo Volume 2 Non-Colour 2.jpg

Maybe she grasped my thoughts, Lilith slightly nodded-----

“Well then, the main topic.”

She pointed her finger at me and fluently said out words that my ears doubted.

“Kokonoe Tooru. From today onwards you are my <<Duo>>.”

“………………Huh?”

I wonder if there is any other response other than astonishment, when someone who I barely met for even one hour suddenly says that I am her partner?

“Wha-what did you say just now…………”

“Don’t make me say it twice.”

“You won’t say…………..no, errrr……..me becoming your <<Duo>>……..?”

“It’s not you but Lilith.”

“Ah, sorry………….wait, nononono wait a second. I have a <<Duo>> already so, I would be troubled if you suddenly tell me that, and isn’t it school rules that a group that has already been established will remain like that until graduation in the first place.”

“Doesn’t matter. That’s because I am an <<Exception>>.”

“<<Exception>>…………..?”

I pondered the word I was not familiar with.

“………………But even so, I am troubled that you didn’t attend classes on the first day itself, Lilith=Bristol.”

When I turned over to the voice that suddenly mixed into our conversation, a girl wearing a gothic dress was standing in front of a background with white roses.

“Pleasant meeting you. Chairman Tsukumo. This is a nice place. It’s an ideal place for tea time.”

“Those words make me happy, Lilith. But, now isn’t tea time but class time.”

“I’ll be specially pardoned from that.”

Towards the threatening chairman, Lilith replied by pointing her fingers at me.

“I don’t care about the classes since I flew all over from UK just to meet him in the first place. More importantly, how about you join us chairman?”

“………..I’ll accept that.”

After the chairman made a soft sigh, she sat on the chair.

The butler was in the middle of brewing a new set of milk tea, and I asked about the things I was pondering about from the words Lilith brought out just now.

“Hey Lilith. Judging from the way you said it just now, don’t tell me you transferred here to make me your <<Duo>>? Why are you going so far to make me………..?”

You and I are the same a <<Template:Furigana>>. That is why I have cordially come to pick you up because you are someone fitting to be my <<Duo>>. Be thankful, Kokonoe Tooru.”

“………No, even if you tell me to be thankful, I have been telling you from just now that I have a <<Duo>> already. And the school rules too ------” “You don’t have to tell me twice, I already know that.”

Lilith interrupted my words and swung her hands.

“But, Kokonoe Tooru. What you are saying is something general.”

I tried recalling back the things Tsukimi taught previously.

(…………..Now that I think about it, she said unless there is a good reason.)

“Which means it is okay for you team up again with a new <<Duo>> if you are out of the rule restrictions. For example, when there is a big difference in <<Level>> with the partner or that person has dropped out from school………….”

Lilith placed her fingers on her mouth and made a smile.

“And I---------the <<Exception>> am not bound by the rule restrictions.”

“…………I don’t know what is <<Exception>>. But, do you think you will be forgiven if you say such selfish things?”

“It can be forgiven.……………Right, chairman?”

Lilith directed her sights towards the chairman who held the highest authority within Kouryou academy.

But, the Gothic girl silently drank the milk tea.

Not long later, after emptying her cup, the chairman finally destroyed the silence.

“………….Kokonoe Tooru. If you wish for it, by the name of the chairman of Kouryou academy Tsukumo Sakuya, I will specially permit you to cancel your current <<Duo>>.”

“Wha………….!?”

“See.”

Contrastive to my shock, Lilith made a satisfied smile and said that.

“………………What will you do?”

“……………..”

Right now should I cancel my <<Duo>>-----Julie or not.

“I don’t even need to think about it.”

“It’s decided then.”

I move my sights from the chairman to Lilith and clearly told her my intentions.

“Aah. It’s decided. I don’t wish to team up with Lilith so, I won’t cancel my current <<Duo>>. That’s my answer.”

“Wha……..!?”

Lilith was stunned with an expression filled with shock.

Opposite to that, the chairman made a quiet smile and nodded.

“I have clearly heard your intentions.”

“Well then, I should be heading back to the classroom. Pardon me, chairman.”

I made a light bow, and stood up.

“………..See you, Lilith.”

“-----Uh!! Wai-wait a second, Kokonoe Tooru!! Do you understand what you are saying right now!?”

“Aah, I understand. The answer is No. I will not team up with Lilith. If I were to borrow your words then, don’t make me say it twice.”

I turned my back to the speechless Lilith and returned back to the classroom in a fast pace.



"Zeeehaa". I heard my breathing I was probably making from, far away.

Naturally it was impossible. I just felt that because the fatigue was quite something.

(Fin-finally the goal huh…………)

Since I saw the school gate from far away, I squeezed out my remaining power.

As a punishment for sabotaging HR and class, I was forced to run.

That’s because Tsukimi said, "The only one special is only that Ojou-sama."

Although I felt it was unreasonable, I accepted the penal regulations but, the difficulty was beyond my imagination.

“Go-goal………..”

Inside the ringing echoes of the clock tower signifying lunch time, I reached in front of the school gate and sprawled on the ground with my limbs spread out.

(It’s been a long time since I ran until I lost all my stamina…………)

I repeatedly breathed heavily and my chest moved up and down.

The salty scented wind riding on the wind felt good on my hot body.

After I was dead tired for a while, the sun was suddenly blocked making a shade.

“Good work, Tooru.”

When I slightly opened my eyes, the silver girl making the shade was there making a small smile.

“Please take this.”

“Aah. Thanks………….”

I then raised my body, received the bottle and moisten my throat. This is exactly what the feeling of coming back to life is.

“*Kusu* it’s rare to see Tooru-kun exhausted……………”

“That was a disaster huh, Kokonoe.”

It seems they came over to see my condition with Julie.

Miyabi was giggling while Tachibana was making a wry smile.

“Haa………I went through something nasty.”

“Fuun. That’s because you nonchalantly followed after that girl.”

Leaning against the wall, Tora snorted wildly and said that. Tatsu was in the middle of muscle training behind him.

“……………I am unexpectedly someone popular.”

“Reflect a little on yourself, you idiot!”

“Well well, calm down Tora. More importantly Kokonoe, what matter did she have with you?”

While entering between me and Tora, Tachibana asked about the event in the morning.

“Ah----………”

My words were clogged when I was about to reply, and I remembered the conversation I had with Lilith.

“From today onwards you are my <<Duo>>.”

She thought her intentions being followed as something natural; I thought that she was a selfish fictional Ojou-sama that had become reality.

I then never met up with Lilith after that.

In the end, she did not appear in the class during the first period and after second period I was made to run the whole time.

“------Tooru?”

Julie tilted her head from seeing me being silent.

No, Julie wasn’t the only one. Everyone’s sights were concentrated on me.

“She-----you didn’t hear anything from Lilith?”

“Because she did not come back to class, I think the problem lies there before even asking her.”

“I see……………errrr, Even though Lilith enrolled here from St Foren academy. It seems the topic of an <<Irregular>> was told there too so, she came over to ask regarding about that.”

“Fuun. Is that really all?”

She’s sharp.

“Aah, that’s all.”

I made a pretentious face towards Tora who asked another question and did not say anything about the offer to be her <<Duo>>.

It’s because I don’t want to make Julie worry.

“More importantly, let’s hurry and go grab some food. I am so hungry that I am going to die. It’s going to be the <<Sublimation ceremony>> after I recover by eating meat to my heart’s content.”

Hearing my comment, everyone laughed except for Tora who made a given up sigh.

However---

“Not only meat, you have to eat vegetables too, Kokonoe.”

After laughing, Tachibana made a firm comeback………….



The <<Template:Furigana>> sublimation, is a little different from the one we went through during the enrollment ceremony.

We had new <<Lucifer>> administered into our body using a jet injector on the nape of our neck-------until there was still the same but, the difference occurred after that.

Right after administration during the enrollment ceremony, the <<Astar>> floated up and a heat that I thought was going to burn me to death attacked my whole body but, none of that happened this time. It’s true that my body felt a little hot but, it was just in the level of a little hot.

“Fuu………..thank god I could successfully <<Template:Furigana>>……….”

Around the time we finished the administration and exited the staff building, Miyabi made a big sigh and stroke down her chest.

“It’s because the results of your training is coming up.”

When I directed a smile at her after hitting that small back of hers, Miyabi became shy.

The sublimation can’t be done if the mental state and physical state do not match up with the <<Level>>.

Because she heard that, Miyabi became especially happy.

Miyabi knew clearly about the fact that she was the most inferior in terms of stamina inside the lineup of people that received the special sublimation.

Miyabi’s <<Duo>> Tachibana showed her happiness in her success for the <<Template:Furigana>>.

“Fufu, with this everyone here has quickly accomplished the condition to rise to 2nd year. It’s a nice thing to be able to continue socializing with this lineup for the next while.”

(Now that I think back, the people who don’t raise their <<Level>> will be dealt with expulsion…………)

“………..Fuun. There is still that possibility of dropping out of school if that someone is unable to follow the training.”

“Uuu………….”

Miyabi groaned from Tora’s sentence.

(Seriously, this guy says too much…………)

Although I made a sigh in my heart, I raised a lively voice and hit Miyabi’s back once again.

“It’s going to be okay. If things get tough, I’ll pull you along even if I need to tie you up with a rope.”

“To-Tooru-kun…………..”

“Fufu, Kokonoe isn't the only one, I will do that too. As Miyabi’s <<Duo>>, I vow I will not let you meet up with a bitter experience like dropping out from school.”

“Miyabi. I will help too.”

After opening her eyes wide from our words, Miyabi said [Thank you] and smiled.

“Tora. You have to help her when the time comes, for the portion of unease you caused to Miyabi. You’re a comrade too.”

“Uu………Fu-fuun. I have no choice then, I’ll lend my hand when that time comes…………but there is one thing I need to say, I am not your comrade but rival, Tooru.”

After I replied by saying "I get it, I get it" to Tora who was pointing his finger at me------

“Well, if Kokonoe doesn’t work hard on your general subjects, rather than pulling Miyabi your status will be overturned so you better be careful.”

A hurtful comment to the ears came from Tachibana.

“Uguh………….! Even Tachibana’s English is the same as me!”

“E-everyone has a subject they are bad with!!”

Tora made a grand sigh when we were having such a pitiful quarrel.

“<<Template:Furigana>> huh……………it somehow does not feel real at all huh, Julie-chan.”

“Ja----. That’s true. If our appearance changed then it would be easier though…………..”

(It somehow does not feel real at all, huh………………….)

I recalled back the similar conversation I had with the ponytail girl last time and felt nostalgic.

(Even though one month has not passed yet………..I wonder if Imari is doing well.)

But------

I didn’t have time to sink into sentimentally.

“Kuhah. If that’s the case then----want to try it out?”

“-------!!”

A voice suddenly mixed inside the conversation.

In an instant, I looked back at the staff building when I was pulled by my heart and placed my hand on the <<Astar>> on my chest at the same time.

“Tsukimi…………!!”

“Add sensei, <<Irregular>>.”

The rabbit ear headband was swaying in front of my sights.

She was leaning on the wall with her back, and was making an unpleasant smile.

“Yooto………well, leaving that aside, manifestation of the <<Blaze>> without permission is against school rules.”

Tsukimi came closer while being directed with painful sights coming from everyone in the spot.

“…………What do you want?”

“Since you all said it doesn’t feel real so, I am saying do you want to confirm it or not.”

There was only one imagination that comes to mind from those words-----it was to fight.

“Tsukimi-sensei. I know about how strong you are. But even so, are you saying that you will cause an uproar by having these numbers of people as your opponents?”

“Kuhahah. Didn’t I tell you I don’t want to be fired after reemployment, honor student.”

Tsukimi passed by us and in a defenseless state------even though we can’t lower our guard------exposed her back towards us.

“Well, forget about that and follow me.”

After turning around and saying that, Tsukimi once again faced her back to us and walked away.

As for us, we could not read Tsukimi’s intentions and followed her while being cautious.

“This is…………..”

The place we were brought to was the outside training room.

Our shoes were covered with sand and the facility closely resembled a coliseum with all the mortar seats surrounding the area.

We were led to a place that had yet to be used in classes and was off-limits during the <<Template:Furigana>>, it was a facility that we had only stepped into once during the facility tour right after enrolling into the school.

“………..So, what do you want us to confirm here?”

“Will you all stop with those scary faces already. Even though I told you all I have no plans on hurting you all already, what a troublesome bunch…………..”

While we were thinking where this is and not releasing our cautiousness, Tsukimi started calling someone in a carefree manner.

“Heya, it’s me. Aah, right now in the training room. ………Yes, the outside one. Aah, that’s because I will be letting them use it. Hn, then I’ll be switching with the <<Irregular>>.”

She suddenly threw the phone she was holding and I caught it in panic.

(It means I have to talk to the person on the phone right………?)

And when I was about to speak the moment I touched it to my ear--------

“Is this Kokonoe-kun? It’s me Mikuni.”

“Mikuni-sensei…………!?”

When I said out the name of the person I was talking with on the phone, everyone concentrated their sights on me. “I have heard it from Tsukimi-sensei. You all might feel uneasy from the previous matter but, right now she will not hurt you all. If you feel uneasy then I will send some observers there…………”

“………………I understand. I’ll ask for it just in case.”

I hesitated for a bit but, I ended the call after calling some people here just in case.

“Looks like observers will be coming.”

“Kuhah. I have observers on me huh, I am not trusted at all huh……….”

Tsukimi said that after I gave a brief explanation.

“I am not that pure to honestly believe someone that almost killed me.”

“Fuun. More importantly, I would like to know the reason about why you have brought us to a place like this.”

“Because you all became <<Template:Furigana>>, so with a service in mind, I am allowing all of you to confirm the extents of that enhancement. Of course, I have received permission for you all to use your <<Blaze>> so fight to your heart's content.”

I see. That’s why she said "I will be letting them use it" to Mikuni-sensei just now.

“I think I swallowed most of the idea but, don’t tell me you are planning to take all of us alone?”

“Kuhah. I wanted to do that but I gave up. We don’t know when we would be putting killing intent in the <<Blaze>>.”

At the very least, I think our side wouldn’t do that-------that’s what I would like to think but, I feel uneasy about Tora and Tatsu though.

“……….That means, each of us will have to decide with which opponent to go against among ourselves.”

She was still someone I couldn’t trust but, now that there were observers being sent here, Tsukimi probably couldn’t do anything strange.

More importantly, since there was permission to use the <<Blaze>>, there was no way we wouldn’t be drawn to it.

“One team will be left out if we fight in <<Duo>>. Let’s go with a one on one then.”

[Tooru. Fight------] [Kokonoe. If it is okay with you, would you like a match?]

Almost at the same time. Tora was the one faster to a certain extent but I decided to accept Tachibana’s challenge.

“Sorry Tora. I usually have practice matches with you normally.”

In the end, we went with match-ups which we usually don’t go with and we decided to make Julie fight with Tora, and Miyabi with Tatsu.

The observers appeared at a good timing and we started the <<Template:Furigana>>.

Miyabi and Tatsu were made to be the ones to go first and we took audience in the audience seats in order to not disrupt them.

(Rather than calling it a rare team up…………is having Tatsu as the opponent really okay?)

She has a mental state of being bad with males and Tatsu’s physical strength is the best in the class.

Miyabi said she would do her best so, Tatsu would probably hold back but, I could not wipe off the uneasiness.

But-------

“I-I am coming, Tatsu-kun! Teyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa--------!!”

“---------!!”

In an instant, I wasn’t the only one who gasped.

Holding the <<Template:Furigana>> and kicking the ground, Miyabi closed in the gap between Tatsu with shocking speed.

It was not to the extent of blinding speed.

However, it was an unexpected speed from the Miyabi we knew until now.

It seemed the same case for Tatsu too-----

*Dozuu*!! The strong impact shook the training room.

His stomach was pierced through and he was skewered to the wall just like that.

If we had not known the specialty of the <<Blaze>>, it would be a shocking scenery where we would avert our eyes from………..

“Wawah, are you okay, Tatsu-ku~~~~~~~n!?”

Miyabi panicked. Staring at them from the audience seats, we were wrapped in shock.

“It is a surprise. It’s at the same speed as Tooru's.”

Although slightly, even Julie opened her eyes wider as she said her thoughts.

The factor that should be shocking wasn’t her speed.

The power that brought Tatsu from the middle of the training room to the wall was also observed.

“To think this much change occurred with just one <<Level>> going up………….”

I wonder how much it has occurred for me, if Miyabi has changed this much.

Those thoughts worked up my feelings and when I stood up to go down to the fighting area, my arm was grabbed.

“Tooru. Let us go first.”

Maybe just like me or even more than me, Tora was making a high-spirited expression.

(Well, I did refuse Tora’s challenge just now……..)

It’s not like he would forgive me with this but I decided to pull back here.

After bringing the fainted Tatsu to the audience seats to sleep, the second battle started.

“Tora. I am going at full power.”

“Bring it on.”

Julie and Tora. I didn’t need to say this but, Julie was the fastest amongst the first year. However, Julie’s opponent Tora also has good speed coming after her.

Both of them have speed as their weapon. However, Julie attacks furiously even though her self-taught skills have refined parts, and because Tora has learned martial arts for many years so, his attacks have a distinctive characteristic of attacking in a pointed and accurate manner.

“They would be equal on <<Fist Practice>> but, things would be different when it comes to <<Template:Furigana>>. What is your insight, Kokonoe?”

“That’s because this is the first time I've seen Tora using his <<Blaze>> to fight. But even so, I think it would be Julie. Julie is a different person when she is with her <<Template:Furigana>>. Even for myself, if I am asked whether or not I can win against her in a serious battle, I think it would be hard to say.”

However, the results will be unknown if I use Template:Furigana.

Since it was impossible for me to direct it towards Julie, the assumption is out of question.

“I see. I have the same opinion as you since I fought Julie with her <<Template:Furigana>>------Oh, they moved!!”

Since we saw Miyabi’s movements just now, I thought we wouldn’t be that surprised.

But, we were astonished again at the speed of both of them the moment they moved at the same time.

Julie took the upper hand using a speed slightly exceeding Tora’s.

Opposite to her cute appearance, the <<Saber>> she held with both hands was attacking wildly from left and right.

However, Tora blocked the blade with the <<Template:Furigana>> from the right and avoided the left blade by slightly twisting his body.

Julie did not stop and continued pursuit------ the instant I thought that, Tora dodged and continued thrusting. Even though the <<Template:Furigana>> scratched her clothes, it was far away from a decisive strike.

After countless exchanges, the sound of blades slicing the air and the sound of steel clashing continued echoing.

But, the fight dance did not continue forever and the time of conclusion had come.

Right after Julie reacted to the blade aiming to the side of her head by evading and bending her upper body, Tora’s body spun like a spinning top and made a continuous side sweep.

If it was me, I would use my <<Shield>> to block it or perform a back step to make distance------

Whatever I picked, I would probably be in a defensive stance.

But Julie was different.

She reacted to Tora’s attack in an instant and dodged the <<Template:Furigana>> by sinking her body as if she was crawling on the ground.

At this moment, this match was determined.

Julie swung the <<Template:Furigana>> at the same time while standing up.

Just like the fangs of a wolf, the 2 blades attacking from left and right, slashed Tora’s stomach.

“Are you okay?”

“Fuun, this much isn’t a problem…………… I will win next time………!”

When I asked Tora who came back to the audience seat, he replied back with a hating to lose answer.

However, it looks like Tora could not hide the exhausted part of his <<Soul>> which had been slashed, and made a big sigh the moment he lowered his waist.

“Next off is Tooru’s turn.”

I called out to Julie, when I stood up and was about to go down towards the training area.

“Aah. Now that I have seen such a good match, I have to put up a good fight that won’t lose to that………….and, more importantly Julie, take this………..”

I took off my jacket and handed it to Julie by hanging it on top of her body.

“-----------?”

That’s because just now, the part scratched from the <<Template:Furigana>>---------the part around her collarbone was cut, causing her skin to be exposed.

“It isn’t cold now……….?”

Speaking of which, it would be hotter after a battle and Julie was tilting her head.

“…………It isn’t good for a girl to show off her skin.”

It wasn’t particularly an exposure that was bad, for a young man’s education but, this is just in case.

“…………….. Thank you very much.”

From my explanation, Julie finally understood and her cheeks were slightly blushing pink in color.

“Please do your best, Tooru. I will do my best in my cheer too………..with this jacket part too.”

Together with the last sentence, she grabbed the jacket slightly tighter around her hand and showed a small smile.

After I went down to the training area, Tachibana the one who I was going to confront was making a happy expression.

“It has been since the <<Template:Furigana>> that I had a match with you. But this time, I’ll have you hand over the win.”

“It was as a <<Duo>> that time so, it’s not like I personally won……….that is why for this match, I don’t plan on giving away the win.”

“Fufu, bring it on!”

At the same time as the signal, Tachibana and I kicked the ground while aiming at each other.

“Here I come!!”

“-------!?”

Tachibana and I were also shocked.

After looking at the previous two battles-------the fight Julie and the rest had, I had already confirmed the enhancement of the physical abilities from the <<Template:Furigana>>.

However, because it was beyond my imaginations when I confirmed it actually with my own body, I became bewildered.

To think my step in would become this fast from sublimating to <<Template:Furigana>>.

Inside the feeling of the almost weightless feeling of my body and yet not my body, I launched a thrust.

“Kuh………..I won’t let you do it so easily!!”

Regaining her composure instantaneously, Tachibana attempted to block my fist.

In regards of defense skills, there was no one in class that could come next to Tachibana.

Furthermore, it was also the same with switching from defense.

“Seii!!”

Tachibana blocked my fist with her palm and twisted her body-------

The energy of the thrust was used just like that, and I was thrown away.

But, in order to avoid being struck, I turned my body mid-air and landed facing over to Tachibana.

“Tou……..! Not bad, Tachibana! Your reflex speed also increased-------wait, Uoooh!?”

Right in the middle of my words, I noticed the metal drip approaching right in front of me, and I jumped to the side.

“That was dangerous……………”

The speed of the metal drip could not even be compared to that time I saw it during the <<Newcomer battle>>.

“Fuu, not bad for avoiding that one. But, how about this one!?”

The battle between me and Tachibana turned into a much simpler battle compared to the previous two.

The focus point of this match is for me to pass through the <<Template:Furigana>> and enter her chest area.

(………………At times like this, I envy Julie and Tora who have light foot work!)

Evading the <<Template:Furigana>> several times, and sometimes blocking with my <<Shield>>, I took the chance and closed in the distance.

“Over here…………!!”

I prepared my fist after slipping past, but-----

“Naïve!!”

The foot I stepped in was tangled with the <<Template:Furigana>>.

Tachibana then pulled the <<Template:Furigana>> just like that, and my balance collapsed when my foot was pulled away.

Without losing that chance, Tachibana grabbed my collar and sleeves and performed a osotogari[2b 1], slamming my back towards the ground.

In a flash, Tachibana moved to the next attack but------

A problem occurred over here.

Tachibana then performed a scarf hold.

Explaining in an easier way on why that is a problem, Tachibana’s breast was being pushed at my face.

“~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~!?”

*Funyan**funyan**funyan**funyan**funyan**funyan*.

Those soft lumps pressed on my face bounced. It kept bouncing.

Even though I struggled desperately in half panic, Tachibana did not let me go and pressed her breast even more.

“Tsukimi-sensei. This is different from a defeat but, since I completely sealed his movement, is it okay to say this is my win in this case?”

“Kuhaha. Why not? An oppai[2b 2] press feels like close to heaven too in a different kind of way.”

“Eh……..? O-Oppai………Eh?”

Tachibana stopped……………while pressing her breast towards my face.

“Kokonoe!? Wha-what did she meant by close to heaven! Did you wish for this match with those shameless thoughts!? Yo-Yo-Yo………You foooolllllll!!”

Tachibana then *Pyon* hopped up and separated from me, and ran away with a completely red face.

“It’s a misunderstanding------------!!”

Although I shouted towards the back that was getting smaller-------

[To-Tooru-kun you pervert……….][…………You damn lecher][So Tooru was perverted……………]

“Like I said, it is a misunderstanding------------!!”

The three of them from the side shown perplexity, resignation and, a surprised reaction respectively. The rabbit ears was hugging her stomach while making an unbearable laugh.



(I became stronger right…………?)

I thought that when, I recalled back to the match that happened in the afternoon in a daze.

*Pyuuu* the sound of the wind was produced when I swung my fist.

(It’s true I became stronger but----------)

Being strong isn’t my only goal.

I want a strength that can pierce through that person with my fangs.

(It’s still not enough……………)

There was nothing to measure the difference between me and that person but, I can tell from feeling.

The current me------no, it’s better to say that I am not even close to him.

After a while, Julie with flushed Template:Furigana after a bath, returned back to the room.

“Tooru. There is something I want to request for tomorrow.”

“What is the request?”

“It’s tomorrow but, is it okay for you to accompany me?”

“I don’t mind, is there something going on?”

“Ja---. It’s Sunday too so I want to go and buy outside clothing. It has been hot recently and I only have thick clothes……….”

It is still May so I don’t think it’s that hot but, it seems the heat can already be said to be summer to Julie who was brought up in a cold country.

“I get it, I’ll accompany you. But, where are we going?”

“I have not decided yet. I was thinking of going to a good shop nearby. If there is one.”

“I see. Well, we can probably find clothes if we search in a station building.”

“Ja----. But, I think walking without a plan is a problem so, I’ll go ask Miyabi and the rest.”

“Aah, that’s true-------and, wait! Are you planning to go like that……….!?”

Hearing my question, Julie made a puzzled expression.

It was the usual style of her in her dress shirt form freely exposing her slender white legs.

Julie didn't notice how dangerous that form could be on a floor lined up with male rooms.

As expected, there isn’t anyone that would attack her but----------

Before even that, it’s true that I felt somewhat unwilling to let them see Julie like this.

“I-I will ask. Julie………you prepare the apple tea.”

“Ja---. I understand.”

I stood up and left the room before hearing a reply.

(What the hell am I thinking…………)

While making a sigh, I walked in the corridor with less people in it.

I am not sure why I have those kind of feelings.

Is it because I don’t want the surroundings to misunderstand after someone sees Julie like that?

It’s true that there is that but, I feel there is something wrong.

(…………Something like, not wanting to expose my daughter to the eyes of inquisitiveness?)

I might have received the influence from Julie looking at me as a father figure.

It felt fitting when I thought that and I made a wry smile while ascending up the stairs.

I reached the floor lined up with the girls rooms and, abruptly met up with Tachibana(Who has finished kneeling on the ground during the day).

“Ko-Kokonoe!?”

“Ooh, nice timing. Hey Tachibana, actually-------”

However, I could not end the last part of my sentence.

“I-I am really sorry about what happened in the afternoon! Al-alright, I will be off then……!!”

Maybe she remembered the scarf hold in the afternoon, her face turned red in a flash and she descended down the stairs.

Her attitude was like that right now, and she didn’t show up during dinner time too so, it seemed she was quite bothered about the matter in the afternoon.

(I have no choice. I’ll go ask Miyabi and quickly head back.)

Thanks to Tachibana making a squeaky voice before leaving, a few number of girls nearby directed their sights towards me wondering what happened.

While feeling embarrassed from the sights, I headed towards Miyabi’s room in a fast pace.

“Wha-what’s wrong, Tooru-kun………?”

Bringing her face out from the door after I knocked, Miyabi looked up at me in a little surprised manner.

“Aah actually, I want to go buy clothes, so I came to ask whether or not there is a good shop nearby.”

“If that is the case, then I recommend the A La Mode shopping mall. Its nearby, and it’s very big I think.”

Together with the direction towards that shopping mall, Miyabi also recommended a gelato shop too.

“I see, thank you…………ah, if you are free, Miyabi would you want to come with?”

“Fuee!?”

If it was buying clothes for Julie, a girl’s opinion would be better than a guy’s so I thought of inviting her but--------

“Aaah, errr, errr, my heart preparation……….!! A-a date so suddenly…………..!?”

“--------!? Yo-you’re mistaken! It’s not a date! There is one more person coming!!”

“Eh?”

“Rather, I was planning to go buy Julie’s clothing. Sorry for the confusing words.”

“Ah……..I-I see. Ahahaha……………I am also sorry, for making such a weird misunderstanding………..”

“No, it’s because I said it in a way that caused you to misunderstand so, I am really sorry.”

An unpleasant atmosphere flew by.

“So…………what are you going to do? Would you want to come with us tomorrow?”

“Ah, errm………I have a promise with Tomoe-chan to go out with her tomorrow so……….”

That’s why with Tachibana too--------is what I thought but, I immediately reconsidered.

From the reaction I saw just now, Tachibana is clearly not the type that would completely forget about the matter once its tomorrow and come with us, it’s probably better not to invite her unreasonably.

“It can’t be helped then. Alright then, I should be heading back soon. Thanks, Miyabi.”

“Ah, un…………good night Tooru-kun.”

After saying good bye to Miyabi who was nodding, I decided to head back to the lower floor.

“Together with Julie tomorrow huh………..”

Part 2[]

“To-Tooru-kun and Julie-chan are going out together………..”

Miyabi closed the door and muttered.

She heard clearly that Julie was not Tooru’s lover from his mouth.

More importantly, judging from the point of inviting three people to go out, Miyabi probably knew both of them didn’t have that kind of relationship but------------

What will happen tomorrow?

Then after that?

For the both of them, who pass a lot of time together, there was no guarantee their relationship wouldn't change forever.

Much less, Miyabi normally thought Julie, who was the same sex as her, had a very cute appearance together with her personality.

That was why; there was no reason to be found for Tooru not to be attracted to the silver girl.

(I-it's Tooru-kun’s freedom to go out with whoever he wants………….)

Even though she thought that, it was complex in her mind.

Miyabi was not self-aware of her own feelings towards Tooru.

It’s true that she trusted him the most out of any of the opposite sex she met until now but, she had yet to reach to conclusion of the affection deep inside her.

But even so, unconsciously from under her self-awareness, she leaked out a big sigh.

(As expected, I wished I said okay……..to go together with them…….)

How long would it take Miyabi to be self-aware of the reason to make her think like that?

“What’s wrong, Miyabi?”

Returning back to the room at that moment and seeing Miyabi standing there at the entrance, Tomoe asked strangely but, the reply that came back was a dry smile.

“By the way, where should we go tomorrow? If Miyabi doesn’t have any wishes then I am thinking of Kasai aquarium-------”

“Ah……..”

Towards Tomoe’s question, a place floated inside Miyabi’s mind.

“You have a place in mind?”

“Errrr, somewhere like A La Mode…………..”

“A La Mode? Didn’t we go there just last week? Is there something you forgot to buy?”

“Eh? E,errr, I heard To-Tooru-kun and Julie-chan were going together so, err……………I-I was curious……..”

Originally, it would be normal to trick her in a time like this but; Miyabi said the reason in extreme honesty.

“Kokonoe and Julie are……!?”

(Both of them together------which means………..a-a date?)

The scenery that immediately popped out inside Tomoe’s head from those simple words, was the scenery of Tooru and a naked Julie hugging each other that happened a while back.

(Im-impossible right…….?)

The situation about Tooru and Julie was explained to her and she believed the talk in agreement.

However, the doubts she gained expanded in a blink of an eye.

“C-can we……….?"

The answer Tomoe gave from Miyabi’s question was------

“I-I would have never thought both of them would……………..Thi-this is because they are in an illicit relationship. That is why---------I think it would be good to watch over them from the shadows, Umu.”

It was a tailing--------with a fake excuse as cover.




Chapter 3: That Is a Good Idea[]

Part 1[]

After exiting the school gate and crossing the small bridge, the only connection to the outer world to the students attending Kouryou academy ---------was a monorail for authorized personal only.

In a distance that doesn’t even take 5 minutes; the suspended type monorail was connected to a nearby JR station[2c 1] of Tokyo and Chiba from the front of the school.

When we boarded the railway car, there were only a small number of people riding inside.

Since school academy personnel were the only ones able to use it in the first place, it's only natural to say the number of users are few.

Thanks to that, we're grateful to find empty seats without fighting over them.

“This is somehow heart throbbing isn’t it?”

Sitting in the opposite side of the box seat, Julie said while looking outside the window.

“I see. It’s the first time you visited a Japanese city.”

“Ja---. That is why I am looking forward to it.”

Julie moved her viewpoint, from the sea outside the window--------, to me and nodded.

(It might be good to take a breather like this once in a while……….)

I took a side look at Julie, who returned to her sightseeing at the sea again, and *Fuu* leaked a smile.

Incidentally, Julie and I were in uniform even though it was Sunday.

It’s not like there is a school rule saying we have to wear the school uniform when going out of the school.

It’s simply just because Julie doesn't have any clothes to match the May weather, and I followed her.

(However, this placement relation sure feels nostalgic. Well, it’s probably because I've gotten too used to it.)

Normally, I would be with Julie side by side with our shoulders close to each other when we usually watch television--------and depending on the situation, we would be sitting side by side within a certain distance, I could feel the warmth from us almost touching each other.

It's also the same case when we attend classes and at the cafeteria.

That is why I feel strange sitting in front of her and would accidentally fix my stare at her.

This foreign beauty directing her Template:Furigana outside the window.

Her Template:Furigana, which no one would turn away from and would stare at amazed, was beautifully swaying.

Because there's a lack of expression shown on her well-featured face, it makes one think of her as a delicate bisque doll.

But I know this normal girl has something aside from those truths.

---Inside that heart holds a dark emotion known as revenge.

The same darkness as me.

Maybe------That night was just a dream, I would think something like that.

However, I felt hesitant to put that matter in my mouth again.

That’s because I didn’t want to admit Julie held the same hatred as me and was someone that wished for revenge.

“-----Tooru?”

*Chirin* the echoing bell brought me back.

She has probably called out to me many times already. Julie was looking at me while tilting her head.

“We're going to arrive soon."

“Ah…………I-I see.”

Before I knew it, almost as soon as we departed, the monorail was close to reaching its destination.

In the middle of slowly entering the platform, Julie got up from her seat.

“Julie, it’s better to stand up once we arrive.”

*Gakon*.

Almost at the same time as my warning, the monorail was close to stopping and was swaying.

“Ah……..”

My warning was useless and Julie’s balance collapsed, making her fall on her butt.

…………On top of my lap.

Her hair swayed and a nice smell tickled my nasal cavity.

“Th-that’s why I told you.”

“Ja-Ja-----……..”

After I said that while feeling a little embarrassed, Julie also hung her head downwards in embarrassment.

“I will be careful from now on. Alright then, let’s get off.”

After I stood up, I extended my hand to Julie.

Although I once extended out my hand to her in the clock tower last time, including this time, having her hand's weight on mine felt very embarrassing.


After getting out the station we transferred to the JR route, following what Miyabi taught me, and got off after one station.

From there, after walking for around 5 minutes, we reached our destination the A La Mode but------

The A La Mode was once the biggest shopping mall in Japan (According to Miyabi’s information), although that status has been taken by another place, the number of customers didn't decrease and was filled with many people during holidays.

“…………….It’s like a festival.”

Although it can’t be said to be wide, Julie opened her mouth in amazement and looked around.

“Tooru isn’t really that shocked.”

“That’s because there was a big mall in my hometown. Well, let’s see the floor guide and confirm the location of the shop for now.”

“Ja---…………..”

I urged Julie, who was still a little blank at the moment, as I opened the guide map I took from a nearby help kiosk, I furrowed my eyebrows in bewilderment.

“What is this…………..”

The guide map was oddly thick, as it spanned 8 pages even though it was just introducing the floors; with a total of more than 500 plus shop names written in it.

(I heard there were a lot of shops but, I didn’t think it would be this many……………)

“Tooru, is something wrong?”

While I was dumbfounded, Julie tip-toed while peeking at the guide map.

She then grabbed my sleeves to take balance and her peeking form made me think of her as a small animal.

“Ah, sorry. Let’s look at this while sitting nearby.”

After saying that, I sat on a nearby stool with Julie.

“This is…………….I have no idea what's going on in this at all.”

“A-aah…………As expected, it’s normal to think that.”

She brought her body closer, defenselessly as usual, and stuck on my lap making me feel, in my mind, slightly excited.

However, Julie did not seem bothered by this at all and flipped the page but------

“It’s too many, so I don’t know where we should go…………….”

And like that, she made a troubled face.

The only information in the index were the shops name and position code. What’s more, it’s not like the places were positioned in the west, south, north hall respectively since it also expanded to the first and second floor; thanks to that, just like Julie said, we had no idea where we should go.

“U---n…………. Let’s walk around randomly for now. Since there are this many shops, I think we would find something of interest sooner or later.”

I stood up and the moment I was about to start walking, I recalled something and turned back.

“Julie, please be careful not to get separated because of the crowd.”

“Ja---”

*Koku**koku* Julie nodded and grabbed my sleeves tightly.

“I won’t get separated like this.”

Julie said that with satisfaction while making a small smile.

“Th-that’s true………”

It’s not like the level of holding hands, but this was embarrassing in its own way.

However, that feeling immediately disappeared somewhere once we started walking.

Inside, amongst the hustle and bustle, the many people we passed by looked at us and I could hear topics about Julie.

["Hey, isn’t that girl really beautiful?"] ["A celebrity?"] ["I’ll take a photo and upload it"] ["Oh, she has a guy…….."] ["The Blondie just now was good too but, this is good in its own way………."]

There were a lot of reactions but, most of it regarding Julie.

But, while I meant most of it, it meant all of it wasn’t that.

["They are wearing school uniforms though; I wonder which school they are from?"] ["Don’t know? I never seen that before…………."]

It’s only normal they didn’t know.

Unless there was a good reason, Kouryou students were not allowed to go out other than weekends.

And even if they were to go out on a weekend, there probably wasn’t any commendable students that would go out wearing a school uniform.

Only the school name could be heard at best.

Even for myself, if I hadn’t heard about the existence of the school beforehand then, not only would I have no idea about the internal conditions of the school, I wouldn't even know the school’s name in the first place.

(That’s because it’s a school with that kind of enrollment ceremony.)

Although it was a school lacking common sense when half of the number of students dropped out from the enrollment ceremony, it’s also weird that this school was not known to the public.

Mikuni-sensei said that information regulations were imposed, but it would probably be just a rumor at most.

And when I was thinking things like that, my sleeve was *gui**gui* being pulled.

“Tooru, how about that shop?”

“Ah……. You’re right, that’s a cute shirt………..I guess?”

I was often brought by my sister------Otoha to buy things but, I have absolutely no idea about girl's clothing.

But, judging from the shop display, it’s true that I felt it would suit Julie.

Like that, we tried entering this shop for now but-------

“I think this suits her. How about it, boyfriend-san?”

“Eh!? Ah………. No, no, no. I am not her boyfriend…………!”

When we were looking around for clothes, a female shop attendant came over and said those lines; even though I hurried and denied it, she just giggled.

I probably made her think I was trying to trick her due to embarrassment.

A male and a female together, what’s more even though we entered the shop and started looking at clothes, Julie was still grabbing my sleeves and it’s true that it wouldn’t be strange for her to misunderstand.

Rather, even if I am a 3rd person here, we definitely would be thought of as a couple.

“I will go try on these clothes now.”

Julie left with those words taking several summer clothes, recommended by the shop attendant, before entering the changing room.

“Fufu, she’s a very cute girlfriend!”

“Y-yeah………”

I gave up denying since anything I did would be useless and gave a nod mixed with a wry smile.

Checking on her status, I made a small sigh while making a side glance at the shop attendant who came over to see us with the purpose of sticking her nose into our business, and began regretting coming here with the two of us only.

(It would have been better if everyone was together…………)

Miyabi was probably out playing with Tachibana somewhere.

Tora headed out somewhere so I couldn’t find him.

Tatsu was working hard in his muscle training.

…………And while I was recalling that back, the curtain slightly opened and Julie suddenly brought her face out.

“Tooru. I have finished changing……..can you have a look?"

“I’ll say this just in case; don’t expect a good sense from me.”

“Ja---. It is okay.”

I don’t know what she meant by "it's okay" but Julie nodded and opened the curtain wider.

[Uoo……….][Oh my………..]

The shop attendant and I let out a shocked voice at the same time and Julie silently showed herself.

The clothes Julie tried on was a refreshing, basic, white one piece.

The sleeves were opened wide and the arranged white lace has emphasized the girlishness.

“What’s wrong, Tooru?”

“A-aah……………errr, I think it suits you very well…………..”

“Thank you very much. I will buy this then.”

“You decide too fast!!..............wait, isn’t it at least better to try some of the others first before deciding?”

*Un**un*The shop attendant beside me nodded.

Rather than doing it for her job, her expression was saying to try more clothes on.

“I understand………….but I decided to buy this one.”

After saying that, she closed the curtain once more and we waited a few more minutes.

“Tooru. What do you think about this?”

It's black this time, opposite to the one piece from just before. Looking at that figure, the attendant and I made an sound of admiration again.

The skirt was short and it has a lot of frills as its characteristic, thanks to it being black, it made Julie’s silver hair attractive and it suited her very much.

“Err………I think it’s nice. Extremely.”

“Ja---. I think I will buy this too then.”

Maybe she liked my response, Julie slightly narrowed her eyes and confined herself within the changing room a third time.

She then showed herself not long later, and the clothes this time again suited her.

“How about this?”

“It looks refreshing so why not?”

“Ja---, it is very soothing. Well, this too……………”

She bought all 3 clothes she tried in the end.

“E-erm. If it’s okay with you, will you try other clothes? For my eyes recuperation………..not that, I think it will suit miss customer and we have a lot of cute clothes too.”

“Errr………..what will you do, Julie? Will you try it on?”

“Ja--. If Tooru says so.”



…………It was a mistake to go with this flow.

“…………….Julie. Don’t you think you are buying too much?”

While staring at the 12 clothing items, stacked up like a mountain on the counter, I made a comeback just in case.

Looking at the pile of clothes she tried on, as they started entering the list of purchases, I thought she bought too many as expected and if I did not tell her that it was about time we should head to another shop then I would have no idea what would have happened.

“Nai. I am only buying the clothes Tooru said were nice.”

“N-no, it’s true I said I liked them, but I think all of it is just a little…………..”

“But, this one looks very matching and this one is very nice, this one is cooling and-------”

Julie lined up my comments one by one without making any mistakes.

After saying everything until the last 12th clothes-----

“As expected, I will buy them all.”

In the end, Julie announced herself as a very good miss customer.



Although the shop attendant opened her eyes wide when we said we wanted to buy 12 clothes (+3 pair of shoes), she made an even more shocked expression when we told her we would pay with a credit card.

She probably would have never thought students like us would pay with a card.

But the instant we handed the student card which also functions as a credit card, ["Aah, it’s that school………….."] the attendant muttered.

I became curious on how she knew about it and asked her. It seems several people like us come over here to buy stuff every year.

However, we were the first ones to purchase this large of an amount.

Incidentally, the moment I heard the total amount of money, my eyes were almost going to pop out but this was a secret.

Luckily it was within allowance range so there wasn’t any problem.

“Alright then, now that we finished buying clothes, what should we do now?”

“--------? Weren’t we going to other shops to see the clothes?”

“………………..No, I’ll give up on that for today.”

It was not hard to imagine the same result if went to another shop.

It would be faster if I say it didn’t suit her but, the foundation material was good---------rather that, Julie was so good looking, to the point that, any clothes she wore suited her naturally.

More importantly, it was impossible for me to twist my thoughts and tell Julie.

In front of the small happy expression she shows when I say it suits her, there was no way I could lie.

“So, should we head back?”

“U-nn………well since we are outside, let’s wander around for a bit then.”

“Ja--. That’s true.”

Nonetheless, as expected, we had a lot of baggage so we decided to stop by the delivery counter first.

“Well, where should we go, Tooru?”

Right after we finished our delivery and lightened the load, we then decided to look around the north hall from one corner to the other.

As if it was natural for her, Julie grabbed my sleeves and walked besides me.

Although it was more or less embarrassing for me at the beginning, we talked with each other while looking at the shops until I naturally forgot about it.

After that, Julie looked at the ferret in the pet shop nearby with her eyes glittering, and played a free to play virtual game in one corner of the game shop; we were passing time peacefully and with enough fun for us to forget the tough training we go through daily.

“Now that I think back, Miyabi told me the gelato on the first floor is recommended.”

“……………Gelato huh. If Miyabi recommended it then, I want to try heading there but…………..”

As a late lunch, when Julie was about to start her pumpkin cream pasta and fondant chocolate as dessert, I recalled the talk Miyabi told me.

Even Julie isn't an exception to girlishness. It seemed Julie also loved sweets and she often changes expressions with the desserts that came out from the cafeteria.

That is why it's only normal for her to think she wanted to try something after hearing about it as a recommendation but------

Since Julie ate little in the first place, it was clear that she would lose the space for the gelato once she ate the chocolate; she knew that herself and dropped her shoulders from what I could see.

It would probably be alright after some time, but the influence would probably come back during dinner time this time if we were to do that.

“……………Why don’t we try buying as much gelato as you can eat for now? If you cannot finish, then I will eat the leftovers.”

Because of me forgetting, her disappointed look was really pitiful and after I brought up that idea-------

“That is a good idea.”

Julie brought out a happy atmosphere.

I unintentionally leaked a smile from that expression.

(This is good, this is good……….)

And like that, my thoughts were hastily over.

“Tooru. Just in case, can you eat this chocolate?”

“Aah, I don’t mind.”

Julie proposed this when it was half eaten.

Of course, since there was no reason to refuse, it was alright until I nodded but-------

“Please open your mouth.”

“Huh?”

“Like I said, please open your mouth.”

She lifted, with her fork, one mouth-full sized scoop of fondant chocolate, wrapped in cold ice, placing right it in front of me.

“…………….Are you perhaps going to feed me?”

“Ja—♪Ahnn.”

“N-no, doing that in front of people is a little……….”

“----? Miyabi often does this to me?”

But that is between girls.

And we are of the opposite sex.

I know Julie has no other intentions, but it couldn’t be helped for me to feel resistant to her actions, rather I think it's only normal to do so.

“Errrr…………”

Luckily, there weren't many people in the shop since it's after lunch time, and thanks to there being many dividing panels, it's not like people could see us. It isn't as good as a window but, there was no road in front of this shop which is located on the 3rd floor but rather it's an atrium until the 1st floor so we probably won't get noticed at all.

(Well, I guess this situation is alright…………?)

“------?”

*Chirin* the bell rang as if to urge me. And of course, Julie didn’t have any intentions of making me hurry.

“I-I get it. Then…………..”

*Ahhn* I opened my mouth wide as I was told and ate the chocolate.

(I’m glad everyone didn’t come………….)

Just now, I was thinking a completely different thing than from the tailor shop earlier.

“Tooru, here you go.”

“Eh? Again?”

“Ja---. There is still too much left. So, Ahhnn.”

“Hahaha……okay.”

In the end, I was fed around 8 times and there was one time when the shop attendant there saw us and giggled making it an awkward situation.

But------

I then found out the really problematic situation happened right after that.

“Tooru, Ahhn.”

Between the south and north hall-------in a place called Harbor Street where there were many passersby, Julie brought the gelato to my mouth.

“………Eh?”

“It's very delicious so I am sharing with you. That’s why Tooru, please. Ahnnn.”

Inside, within the presence of a crowd of people, Julie smiled as if she was not bothered about them at all.

Of course, it was only natural for me to be bothered about the sights from our surroundings.

“----Tooru?”

She tilted her small head-----

“Ya-yaa-----………”

I answered powerlessly and let her feed me the gelato……….

Part 2[]

Tooru and Julie. Unless one knew about their situation they could only be seen as an intimate couple, and there were shadows watching those two from afar.

It was Tomoe and Miyabi.

Having asked Tooru and Julie’s departure time indirectly during breakfast, Miyabi and Tomoe reached the closest station near the A La Mode shopping mall one hour before those two did.

From that point on, the both of them were, sneakily, following them from behind; They acted as if they were buying things at a shop nearby the one Julie had tried on her clothes in---------(Miyabi actually bought something)------. This time they were hiding in, and peeping from, a sports shop located some ways across from the atrium where Julie and Tooru were eating at.

“Mi-Miyabi. Are those 2 really not going out with each other……….?”

“U-un…………..Tooru-kun said that………..”

“I see………. No, but……………”

During eating and this time in a manner of not bothering the public eye----------(Miyabi and Tomoe saw it like this)-------Tooru was being fed gelato by Julie.

Looking at those two, Miyabi and Tomoe panicked together.

“To-To-To-Tomoe-chan. That’s errrr…………..not an illicit relationship right………..?”

“N-no, i-it isn’t sexual conduct so……………..”

There are probably those in this society that might call these actions by a couple stupid but, at the very least it isn’t any kind of an illicit relationship.

Thanks to that they could not cut in and intrude on them, only making both of them getting more and more agitated, because they couldn't take any other actions other than to watch over them.

However, the both of them were suddenly called out by a voice.

“Both of you are alone?”

“Eh………..?”

When they looked over, there were 4 guys standing there.

They were obviously picking up girls.

["If it is okay you two, want to play with us?"]["Both of you are cute. High school student? From what school?"] ["Kouryouu?"]["I know where. It’s the place nearby popular with martial arts."]

The confirmation this guy made about Kouryou academy wasn't wrong.

A private school with a dormitory system, with a power structure placed within martial arts, graduation would link to an employment from the secret service.

Leaving no school services supplied by the public, because of the secret regulations from the Dawn organization, it is impossible for there to be any eye catching general information left inside people’s memories.

Even if the <<Lucifer>> or <<Blaze>> had been turned into a rumor, it would probably be interpreted as absurd nonsense at most.

File:Absolute Duo Volume 2 Non-Colour 3.jpg

Unless they had definite proof it would not leave the realm of rumor, even if it was real.

Naturally, since this was also made to be fully aware to the students that went out, during the filing for permission to go out, they were not to cause any trouble outside, they were not to manifest their <<Blaze>> and etc; it was an outing with many restrictions.

By any chance that any of those rules were broken; strict punishment would be given but------

“Heeh, by martial arts is it judo or karate? So you all are doing that too?”

“Ye-yeah…….”

Miyabi and Tomoe were agitated by the sudden pick up and answered the person's question honestly.

“That’s nice. Then, teach us some pinning skills too.”

“……………..No thanks. Let’s go, Miyabi.”

Finally at this moment, Tomoe recognized the guys’ intentions and even though she took Miyabi and left that spot-----

“That’s so cold. A little is fine. We won’t do anything strange.”

A guy then grabbed Miyabi’s arm and pulled hard.

“Ah…………..”

Scared--------the moment she felt that, her body moved by reflex.

“Le-let go……….!”

*Don* Miyabi thrust the guy away.

Normally, he would stagger a bit but-------

Since her arm strength was exceedingly stronger than a normal person because of the <<Lucifer>>, the guy fell over pathetically.

["Haha, lame!"]["Shut up! My balance just collapsed!!"]

The fallen over guy shouted at his comrades who were laughing loudly.

Luckily, he was just grazed.

“Oi, oi. Give me a break from violence.”

“Your side were the ones getting violent first. It’s true that, thrusting him away was too much though………………”

Although Tomoe entered between Miyabi and the leader, her tone of voice was weak as expected.

Naturally, the person did not let that slip by.

“If you think it was too much then, isn’t it okay for you two to go out with us to reconcile?”

“I-I refuse! I will apologize but, this and that are different!!”

“To-Tomoe-chan……………”

Tomoe whispered It’s alright, to Miyabi who was seemingly becoming smaller behind Tomoe.

(I have no problems with this number of people alone……….!)

That awareness, made Tomoe’s feelings stronger even if it turned into a fight.

However, Tomoe’s response did not feel nice to the guys and after the guy Miyabi thrust away joined back, the guys stood and surrounded both of them like a wall.

At that moment, someone Miyabi and Tomoe were familiar with, pushed through the crowd of people and appeared.

“Stop it you bastards!!”

["What is it!?"]["Who the hell are you!!"]

Tooru was the one who stood in front of the guys.

Luckily, since they were nearby, he heard Miyabi and Tomoe’s voice and ran over here.

“These two are with me. I’ll listen if you have any problems.”

["To-Tooru-kun………."]["Kokonoe………..!"]

Both of them called Tooru’s name and were a little relieved.

["He says they are with him."]["Looks real."]["What should we do?"]

On the other hand, the guys were looking at each other on what to do next from the appearance of the person who named himself as one of them-------

“Miyabi, Tomoe, are you two okay?”

At that moment, they made their decision when Julie joined.

["Wow. She’s super cute………."]["This girl is also with him?"]["The so called Harem?"]["I feel a little pissed][What should we do?"]["Obviously---"]

At the same time with the leader saying that, the guys slightly lowered their hips.

“Let’s give him a small lesson!”

“-----!!”

The guys move at the same time.

It was somewhat surprising------- but nonetheless, it still looks like it was in slow motion to Tooru who has sublimated to <<Template:Furigana>>.

(I have no choice then; I’ll give them a light one then run away.)

I’ll push them down so they won’t get hurt I guess, it was at that moment when Tooru decided that.

*Taan*…………!! A dry sound from far away-----a gunshot echoed in Harbor Street.

Almost at the same time, one guy that was going to punch Tooru, fell down as if he was flicked away.

“Eh…………?”

In astonishment, the voice of the person who muttered that was unknown.

However, faster than everyone in that spot-------including Tooru and the group------faster than them understanding what happened, another gunshot echoed and another guy collapsed.

“Wha…….!?”

“Tooru, That’s…………!!”

Further ahead of Julie’s sights-----around 100 meters away standing on top of the 3rd floors balcony, Tooru saw the owner who made the gunshot.

A girl with long gorgeous shining Template:Furigana.

Her hand was holding a-------black long barrel <<Template:Furigana>>.

(Lilith!? And that’s-------------<<Blaze>>!?)

During the time Tooru was opening his eyes in shock, Lilith then pulled the trigger making the 3rd shot then 4th shot in an instant and all of the guys collapsed.

In the middle of the sights looking at the guys suddenly collapsing at their surroundings, Tooru and Julie were looking at the gold girl-------and were unable to take their eyes away from the <<Template:Furigana>> she was holding.

The thought that revived in his mind, was the talk that was taught in class last time.

“The <<Blaze>> cannot be manifested as a weapon with complex structure.”

That talk wasn’t a lie and, a <<Gun>> type <<Blaze>> is impossible originally.

But the <<Blaze>> being shown in Tooru and the group’s sights was unmistakably a <<Template:Furigana>>.

Lilith made her <<Template:Furigana>> disappear and turned her heels around.

While looking at the Template:Furigana walking away from the balcony, Tooru muttered.

“<<Exception>>………..”



Chapter 4: Equal to the Protection of a Knight[]

Part 1[]

“Finally a breather………”

During the time the sun was starting to set, we got onto the monorail and took a seat before making a big sigh.

“Seriously. Haaa………”

Tachibana sat opposite to me, while making a sigh overflowing with tiredness just like me.

Beside her was Miyabi while Julie was sitting beside me.

It was my fault to be the first one to sit but, it felt a little uncomfortable being surrounded by girls.

“I-I wonder if those people are alright…………”

“Nai, no need to worry. They only fainted.”

Right after the gun sound, I and Julie checked the pulse of the group of males and the part that got shot-------their head and after we confirmed there was a pulse and no external injuries, we immediately took Miyabi and Tachibana away from the spot.

After that, there was quite a commotion but, there was probably no one that could understand the truth of what happened there. Of course, that goes for the group of four that got shot in the head too.

“I see, it's alright then. I’m glad………”

*Hafuuu* Miyabi was the only one that made a relieved sigh.

Julie felt the same as usual but, me and Tachibana stiffened our faces.

“……….That is a <<Template:Furigana>> <<Blaze>> right, if I am correct?”

“Aah. There is no mistake.”

While Julie and Miyabi were having a conversation at the side, we started to exchange words while looking outside the window.

“The manifestation of the <<Template:Furigana>> huh………..just what is going on I wonder? I never heard of that before.”

Tachibana probably recalled back the things that were taught in class.

She brought her eyebrows closer and took a posture as if she was troubled.

“Maybe, it’s because she is special.”

While recalling back the conversation I had with the gold girl, I continued my words.

“Lilith said she was an <<Exception>>. And is the same as me, a <<Template:Furigana>>.”

“If I think that her <<Template:Furigana>> is a <<Blaze>> which no one else can manifest like your <<Shield>> then, a consistency would be met.”

“Aah, I thought so too……………but even so, I was surprised she used her <<Blaze>> in a place with so many people like that.”

“Seriously. Although we got saved but, just what was she thinking…………”

“Anyway, we have to head over to Mikuni-sensei once we get back.”

If we were to encounter trouble during our outings then, we have the duty to report.

“Umu, that’s true………..b-by the way Kokonoe. This might be an abrupt question but------ar-are you and Julie……go-go-going out with each other?” “……………huh?”

Not only did the talk change suddenly, I had no Idea what I was told for a moment.

“Wh-why that suddenly……..? Ah, maybe you are talking about us going out?”

“It’s okay until there but apart from that, we unexpectedly just unexpectedly and only unexpectedly saw her feeding ic-ice cream to you and well…………”

“----Uh!?”

Right now, I would definitely spit out if I had any drinks stuffed into my mouth.

“Th-that’s just a portion given by Julie and……….”

I then moved my sights towards Julie and Miyabi-----

They probably heard our conversation. Both of them were staring at me.

Especially Miyabi, maybe she really likes loves stories because, I could see something hot dwelling in her sights.

“A-am I right, Julie?”

“Ja--. It was very delicious so. It is expected from Miyabi’s recommendation.”

*Hoo* I made a sigh at Julie’s reply.

……………...I felt someone making a sigh just like me in the surroundings but, it was probably my imagination.

“Th-then……….the cake too?”

“Aah, Julie could not finish that so------wait, how come you two know that much!?”

[No, err, hahahaha…………..] [A-ahahaha……..]

Both of their dry laughs piled against each other and echoed throughout the vehicle fruitlessly.





It became night time and the matter that happened in the A La Mode turned up in the news.

But the contents were saying 4 young men collapsed from heatstroke. Instead of them fainting with an unexplainable phenomenon, also, there was completely nothing in the part where there was a quarrel before they collapsed.

The news summed up with [Please be careful of heatstroke], and changed to the next topic.

(I guess the information got manipulated……….)

When they immediately reported to Mikuni-sensei the moment they got back to the academy, he [We will deal with it immediately] told us that and most probably that was what happened.

If I was asked whether I got saved, I would reply yes but, there was some kind of vague fear in a sense.

Whether it’s the <<Qualification Ceremony>> that has completely no information leaked to the public or this matter, I wonder just how big is Kouryou academy------and also the Dawn organization’s influential power.

Tsukimi said that the country is attached to this but, that fact might actually be real.

Although I am alright now because I was getting protected but, I am going to use this <<Power>> the academy side gave me for my own goal someday. I wonder how the academy side would deal with me at that time.

(………...No matter what happens, only for that guy I will definitely------)

*Girari* when I gripped my hand tightly-----

“Tooru. You can use the bath.”

Fu………...I relaxed when I heard Julie’s one sentence after she got out from the bath.

“Aah-----I under------wait, Julie………….!?”

“--------?”

I got surprised because Julie’s clothes’ was no different from usual until now; the one piece of shirt.

“Di-didn’t you buy clothes……….”

“I sent the clothes with the express home delivery service so, it will come tomorrow. Also------I did not buy any pajamas.”

(That’s true………..)

Now that she said it, it’s true that she didn’t buy one.

Which means; she will continue to remain in a hard to look at appearance from now on.

“It is alright. There is no problem with this.”

I am the one with the problems.

I wish she would somewhat consider my feeling of embarrassment when she accidentally touches me with those slender legs when she sleeps together with me.

“By the way, Tooru.”

But however--------

“…………...Can I sleep with you today too?”

Not even a fragment of my thoughts reached her and Julie requested me with upturned eyes.

And like that for today too, the start of a night with endless worries has been decided……….





This happened during the end of lunch time on the next day-------

We were heading towards the school gate for the physical enhancement training for today too, and the sight of glowing gold entered the side of my sights and I stopped my legs.

“Tooru?”

Julie who was walking in front, *Chirin* looked behind.

“Sorry. Please go on ahead, Julie.”

After Julie nodded, I headed to the dorm’s balcony-----where I saw the light come from.

After I left the lounge, Lilith was elegantly tasting milk tea while sitting at a table.

“……………Was there a table here before?”

“Sara prepared it.”

Lilith swayed her Template:Furigana and slightly sent her sights towards the butler standing by behind her.

“More importantly, what do you want? Did you reconsider being my <<Duo>> like I thought?”

“Sorry, but that isn’t it. I just thought that you aren’t going to the physical enhancement training even though it is going to start soon. You don’t show your face in class and training so, Tsukimi……Sensei was quite angry you know.”

Following after she first transferred to the school, Lilith did not show up in either classes or training.

“I don’t really mind it. I did not come to Japan to take on something like that.”

“It might be true but, I do think studying is important though………….”

“I already finished high-school level of study a long time ago. There is no choice to become an <<Exceed>> unless I enter this school so, I just became a member.”

“T-that’s amazing………”

Whether its Lilith or Julie, it seems the foreigners in our class have very excellent results.

“But if that is the case then-----”

Then, I think it’s better if you at least come to training.

My words were interrupted before I could say that.

“You know. Why must I be told that by you?”

“What do you mean by why------if you don’t pass time with everyone then, you might get left out in the class you know. If that happens then you can’t make any friend right?”

I think she is already being left out but, I think it's still in a stage for recovery.

“…………...You’re a softhearted person huh.”

“I-isn’t it normal?”

“It seems you jumped in to cover the girls in the A La Mode too; I think you are softhearted enough though?”

“It’s only normal to save a comrade.”

“…………...Fuun. I don’t hate those kinds of things.”

Her Template:Furigana stared at me and *doki* my heart skipped.

“O-oh yeah. Speaking of A La Mode, I have something I want to ask you. Yesterday why were you-----”

“Wait a moment, Kokonoe Tooru.”

Lilith interrupted my words and stood up before making a mischievous smile.

“Let’s see……….if you want me to answer your question then, go out with me now ♪”

“Go out with you………there is a class after----”

“Don’t make me say it twice.”

Just like the reenactment from a few days ago, I felt a little regretful to have talked to Lilith.




Just when I was brought to the staff member building’s courtyard, I was a taken back.

There was a helicopter ready for takeoff over there. It seems it was for private use.

My clothes and hair got messed up by the wind produced by the rotor.

“Where are we going with this…………..”

“Fufu, A nice place ♪”

Although I asked her when I was about to get into the helicopter, it seemed she was planning not to tell me.

(Ya-re Ya-re. Just where am I being brought to-----)

*Fuwa*.

The moment we took off, my balance collapsed when I was attacked by a floating feeling as if I lost my foot hold.

If I did not have the seat belt on my hips then, I would have probably rolled down to the ground pathetically.

*Pofuu*

But, I don’t know whether it was lucky or unlucky, I collapsed to the side.

During that time, since Lilith spread out her arms to catch me in reflex, my face dug in between her soft and big breasts.

“Hey, are you okay?”

“So-sorry……… I was surprised because it suddenly felt light when we flew so………..”

I was asked what are you doing and I replied back while feeling embarrassed.

“Puu. How pathetic……well leaving that aside, could you hurry up and get away? You’re a little heavy.”

“So-sorry!! It wasn’t on purpose! But sorry!!”

“Be careful okay, fufu.”

After I apologized while quickly separating my body, Lilith placed her hands on her mouth and giggled as if my panic was to her liking. The appearance of a gold girl laughing that happily was enough for me to be pulled to that charm and I was charmed by it for a while but------ I then noticed her butler Sara was giving me one heck of a glare behind her.

(Scaryyyy!!)




Although we left from Kouryou academy, it did not take even 5 minutes for the helicopter to land somewhere.

“This is………..”

Everyone would know if they are Japanese------it isn’t exaggerating for me to say that; it was a horror theme park.

Although she nodded, her Template:Furigana were fixed towards the Template:Furigana.

It might be my imagination that those eyes looked very excited and could not calm down.

“Alright then, I will be going now Sara.”

“------!? O-ojou-sama, I……..!?”

“Sorry but, please take care of the stuff. I am going to deepen my relationship with my future <<Duo>>. Come on, let’s go Kokonoe Tooru.”

“Uooh!?”

*Gui* at the same time with my hands being pulled, Lilith started to run.

While feeling the sight of resentment coming again from my back, I ran together with her in a bind.

“It’s Turner! Turner is here! Look look, Kokonoe Tooru!”

We entered the park and Lilith pointed excitedly at the animal cartoon-costume.

Coupled with that appearance, more sights coming from the surroundings started to gather on the mascot character.

Incidentally while my hand was being grabbed, I couldn’t handle being the target of attention too.

“You aren’t a child so you don’t really have to make such a fuss…………”

“Well sorry. I was looking forward to this place since I got here.”

“Is that so. It sort of feels unexpected………..”

“I can’t help it since UK doesn’t have one. When I decided to go to Japan, I thought that I definitely have to come here.”

While replying I see, I felt that I saw a new face of the girl called Lilith.

Free, uncontrolled, and smart, she is from a distinguished family and an ojou-sama here overseas, also----

The <<Exception>> that uses the <<Template:Furigana>>.

There is new info added into it other than the one i knew, and that is, she has a normal face of liking DNL.

(It would be nice if she tried getting closer to the class like this though…………..)

If she continued not going to class and taking training like now then, I feel that she would be left out by the class sooner or later…………no, I think she was quite left out already.

“Speaking of which is it okay to leave the maid------not that, the butler behind?”

“Aah, Sara? It’s okay. That girl is a little overprotective so, she would definitely not let me get on a roller coaster saying that it’s dangerous. To me who likes thrilling entertainment, I just can’t stand it.”

“It’s normal to make sure that the master does not go through any danger but, it’s true that, that is overprotective…………”

“Right? Even though it’s okay…………”

Lilith placed her hands on her hips and made a big sigh before making a wry smile.

“But, why is a girl a butler?”

“Her family has been working as my family’s butlers for generations. Her grandfather retired 3 years ago, and that girl became my personal attendant.”

It seems they have been together since the age of awareness and were raised like sisters.

“She was originally a girl that was always sticking close to me so; she made an amazing face when I told her that I got interested in you. That was interesting, fufufu.”

(No wonder………….)

I got convinced, when I recalled back the time when she poured the milk tea violently for me, and that time when Lilith held on to me inside the helicopter.

“Since before, that girl………aah, Rogers! It’s Rogers in the flesh!!”

In the middle of our conversation, Lilith saw the DNL main mascot and got excited.

From what I could see, I could only think that she was a normal girl.

“Ahhh mou, I can’t stand looking from so far away! We’re going to take a photo, Kokonoe Tooru!!”

After saying that, she linked her arms around mine.

However, since I was being pulled towards her, it was not something like walking together while having our arms linked.

“Wait wahh!? Le-Lilith! To-touc……no, wait, let goo!”

“We can’t afford to wait right! Touc? What is that, what is the meaning?”

Of course, there was no way I could voice it out and explain the meaning to her.

Something like, Lilith’s big soft breasts were touching me.

What’s more, it was shaking because she was running. *Tayun**Tayun* and would touch me each time it shook.

There is no way that any male would not get agitated from this, because of that; I made a shout inside my heart.

(Gi-give me a break-----------------------!!)




Not long later, the sun set and the surroundings were starting to get wrapped in the night’s darkness-----

I used up all my strength when I was brought around the park and was leaning on the bench completely exhausted.

“What a pathetic appearance………….here, cola.”

Lilith felt astounded at my state.

After saying my thanks and receiving the cola, I then moistened my throat.

“Seriously, weren’t you training yourself normally?”

“Even when you ask me that, these circumstances are different from the training, and also-----”

“Also?”

“…………Nothing.”

Since there were a lot of times we moved around while linking arms, my mental strength kept on reducing.

“Well, forget it. Let me drink too.”

After saying that, she *hyoi* took the cola I just drank, put in a straw and placed her mouth on the straw.

“I-if you wanted to drink cola too then, can’t you just buy two?”

While feeling the action happening in front of me with my heart pumping, I tried asking her------

“I can’t finish one drink alone. I'm bad with carbonated drinks.”

“You say you are bad with it but, aren’t you drinking it then?”

“I shook it before handing it to you to make it less carbonated.”

“Evil………….”

If she did not tell me then, I would have thought that the carbonate was just weaker.

I learned that there are a lot of truths that you are better off not knowing in this world.

“Ah----, that was fun. How long has it been since I played this much…………”

*Thud* Lilith sat beside me before, making a big stretch with her back.

Just like her words, she was making a satisfied smile on her face.

I then moved my sights towards the sky and saw one and two stars glittering although it was hard to see it because there were quite a few lights in the park.

Julie and the rest are probably together eating dinner by now.

(I wonder if everyone is worried. It’s inconvenient not to have a phone at times like this.)

Normally, Kouryou academy students are made to own a phone.

The academy would prepare one to be loaned when going out of school but, because I was brought outside in a special way by Lilith today, I don’t have it.

“The Night parade is later. I was looking forward to this too. It seems that it’s going to begin soon so, it is probably the best to take it easy until then. This is for you too.”

“I am really thankful for the consideration………...by the way, is it okay to talk a little until the parade starts?”

“Okay. I did promise to answer your questions if you went out with me.”

I thought of what to ask at Lilith’s nod.

There were two things I wanted to ask.

“Let’s see. First off-----”

I hesitated in which one I should ask first before, determining.

“Lilith, you said that you are a <<Exception>> last time right? Is it because you can manifest a <<Blaze>> <<Template:Furigana>>?”

“That is one of the reasons. My <<Blaze>> is a <<Template:Furigana>>. Originally, it is impossible for the <<Blaze>> to manifest into complex weapons. You know that right?”

“Aah. If I am correct, the reason is that the <<Soul>> is in a simple state I think.”


The weapon to manifest the <<Soul>>, the <<Blaze>>-----

Why is everyone’s weapon different?

That’s because everyone’s <<Soul>> was different; that was the biggest reason.

But that was not all.

There exist many types of weapon data from the old east and west inside the <<Lucifer>>.

While taking experience and desire into account on top of everything else, the <<Soul>> would pick the most corresponding weapon for the body, and as a result create various types of weapons for each respectively; it seems that is the case.




“Since I was young, my hobby has been hunting.”

After making the shape of a gun with her finger, the gold girl *Bam* made a shooting pose while muttering that.

“Having hunting as your hobby is quite a special one………”

“Really? It’s not that rare around me though.”

………………It felt like a talk from another world.

“However------hunting as a hobby huh……….You can manifest the <<Template:Furigana>> with only that reason?”

No matter if she had many years of experience, I think that reason was insufficient to manifest a <<Blaze>> that was special enough to be called <<Template:Furigana>>.

“………….There is the thing about understanding the gun’s structure in detail right? I have performed dis-assembly and re-construction many times already.”

“Does hunting make you do something to that extent?”

“No way. You normally don’t do that. But, I just thought I should know better about the weapon that gives me the custody to life, and to take away life.”

After saying that, the gold girl joined her hands and stretched forward.

“Well, because there is that, the gun to me is my most familiarized weapon of all. That is why I think my <<soul>> manifested as an <<Unrivalled Blaze>>.”

After hearing Lilith’s story, I understood.

I think that is a rare example but, it’s true that if she was so familiar with it then, it might be possible for the <<Soul>> to pick the <<Template:Furigana>>, and thus.

“What about you?”

“Eh?”

“Like I said, I am asking whether or not you have any reason that comes to mind on why your <<Soul>> manifested as a <<Shield>>.”

“Any reason that comes to mind, huh………………”

There was something that comes up.

The one that could be called my core right now would be the matter with that person.

Nonetheless, I didn’t feel like talking about that as expected and said [I don’t know] before swinging my head.

“Fuun, you don’t understand it yourself too. How mysterious……..”

“Well yeah. More importantly------”

After I got her attention off the <<Shield>>, I then returned back to the continuation of questions although it was quite forceful.

“Just now, you said that the <<Template:Furigana>> is one of the reasons why you are called <<Exception>> so, what’s the other reason?”

“My family is rich.”

[Well…………that’s true I guess] I could only nod at that weird reply.

Because she has a butler serving her, and owns a helicopter for personal use so, it would stranger to not think she was not rich.

“Have you heard of the Bristol company?”

“…………….Was it a Tyre maker?”

“No, seriously……………it is quite a famous corporation in UK and my grandfather is the head. And also---The Bristol Company is one of the investors for Dawn organization.”

I did not even need to ask this anymore because; Dawn organization was the founder of Kouryou academy.

Which meant-----

“The grandchild of a big shot is the manifestor of the <<Template:Furigana>>. And that is why Lilith is given the authority of being treated as the <<Exception>> huh…………”

There were no words of consent but, the gold girl just smiled.

That was probably the answer.

Normally, I would move to the other question I first thought of but------

I have come to be curious from the replies she made just now.

“Even though you are born in a house like that, why did you think you want to be an <<Exceed>>?”

Judging from the talks just now, it seemed she was not worried about financial problems so, I had no idea why she picked the road of the <<Exceed>> which would involve undertaking dangerous jobs in her future prospects.

“There are a lot of reasons. An ojou-sama has worries and thoughts of their own but…………..Leaving that aside, even you have them right? A reason to be an <<Exceed>>.”

I got taken back by Lilith’s words.

“That’s true……….sorry, please pretend that I didn’t ask that question.”

“It’s okay, really. You’re a serious one, to apologize for something like that………”

She shrugged her shoulder and made a wry smile.

“………...Ah, the parade started. Is it alright to end question time about now?”

Although we couldn’t see it, Lilith moved her sights to the sound which could be heard from far away.

“No, there is one more thing I want to ask.”

After saying that, I threw the 2nd question at her.

“Why did you use your <<Blaze>> in the A La Mode? I am thankful for the save but, no matter if Lilith is the <<Exception>>, wasn’t it bad to manifest it in a place with that many people?”

Most of the people were paying attention to the commotion we made and probably did not notice the existence of Lilith-------who was holding the <<Template:Furigana>> in her hands and was far away in the upper floor.

But there should be quite a number who noticed the gunshot and looked at Lilith.

Even though I did not put my thoughts into words-----the gold girl swung her head while making a smile.

“Something like that won’t make a big fuss. Nobody would think it is real anyway.”

That might be the case.

Since there was no one injured', the worst that could be thought of would be some kind of accident.

“More importantly---------it is only normal to show your <<Duo>> your <<Blaze>>.”

(She still hasn’t given up yet huh………..)

Even though I clearly refused her, it seems she was not discouraged from that.

“You’re making a face, saying I haven’t given up yet right.”

It seems it was coming out from my face.

“But I won’t give up that easily. That’s because the teaming up of our <<Duo>> is -------”

Lilith energetically stood up and turned around.

“Because of fate.”

The parks' lighting----- lights with many types of color was in her background, while she shot those Template:Furigana at me.

Her sparkling Template:Furigana was swaying, and towards that inhuman------fairy-like appearance, the heartbeat from my chest increased.

File:Absolute Duo Volume 2 Non-Colour 4.jpg

“F-fate you say……………how did you feel something like that from me?”

My asking voice turned a little shrill.

“I rejoiced when I found out there was another <<Template:Furigana>> user like me. That I wasn’t the only <<Unrivalled>>…………..”

The gold girl gently closed her eyes.

“I then felt it. That the only one suitable to be my <<Duo>> is you, the <<Irregular Blaze>>.”

Lilith piled her hands on top of each other before placing it on her voluptuous chest and continuing on.

“My <<Template:Furigana>> will shoot the enemy, and you will block the blades with your <<Shield>>. Yes, equal to the protection of a knight. That’s why------”

Her closed eyes slowly opened together with the sound of the parade coming closer.

Under the 7 lights coming from the parade, the gold girl extended out her hand.

“It’s not my principle but, I’ll say it once more.”

The cheers welled up together with the echoing voice.

But even though it was inside that whirlpool of excitement, Lilith’s words clearly reached me.

“Become my <<Duo>>, Kokonoe Tooru.”

I found confidence overflowing in her words.

That it was the best path, that I would follow her words; Lilith believed that.

But------

The answer did not change.

“I have a precious <<Duo>>. That is why I can’t team up with Lilith.”

“------!! That’s------”

“I vowed to become her power. For that girl, and for me………..that’s is why no matter how many time you ask, my feelings will never change.” In an instant, *Paan* a dry sound echoed but, it got erased by the parade.

I found out about what happened only from the pain of my cheek.

“…………..Aren’t you an idiot. To refuse my invitation twice------”

Lilith turned her face away and muttered.

“I will definitely not forgive you.”




“Tooru. Welcome back.”

The time for lights out was near and at the same time as I opened the room door, Julie ran over to me.

It was hard from an outsider’s perspective but, her expression was somewhat cheerful.

That was probably because I am with Julie the longest compared to everyone else.

“You came back so late. I was worried since you did not come to class. Miyabi was very worried too.”

“Sorry to make you worry. There was a lot of stuff.”

“Nai. There is no problem if you are not hurt.”

“I have to apologize to Miyabi tomorrow.”

“Ja---. That’s right.”




In the end, after that------

Having her pride hurt, Lilith left without seeing my face.

Because I was the cause of it, I did not chase after her and came back alone using the train.

She probably got back here already, I think I saw the helicopter that I rode on flying to the east, while on the train back from DNL.

And the thing that was waiting for me when I got back was a reflection paper and a lecture from Mikuni-sensei.

I did not and wasn’t planning to tell him that I went out because I got dragged by Lilith but, it seemed that there were some staff members that saw me getting on the helicopter.

Even though the reason for my no permission outing was the <<Exception>>, it meant that the academy still has some dignity.

“Tooru, have you finished your dinner?”

“I had some snacks but, I am still hungry I guess.”

“I received some from the cafeteria so, would you want to eat? Or do you want to enter the baths first?”

“Let’s see…….I’ll get into the baths first then. I feel dusty since I was walking around inside a crowd of people.”

“Ja--. You can go in anytime so go on ahead.”

“I see. Thanks, Julie.”

After a short reply, I gently patted her hand and Julie looked ticklish.

I then headed into the bath immediately-----

After I took my time submerging myself into the bathtub, I heard the sound of the bathroom glass door getting knocked when I started to think I should get out soon.

“Tooru.”

“What is it?”

“I forgot to bring the chopsticks so, I will head to the cafeteria to get it.”

“Ah, sorry about that------hey, wait a second Julie! It’s bad right now!”

Of course, her clothes were the problem.

Going outside the room with one shirt on was dangerous in a lot of ways.

“Nai, it is alright. I will go while not getting spotted by the dorm advisor.”

“I see. Then-----no, just because the lights are off, I don’t mean that……..!”

My voice did not reach her and I heard the door closing.

(This is bad! This is really bad!)

I simply wiped my body after I got out of the bathtub in a panic and put on my shirt before jumping out the room.

My target location was obviously the cafeteria.

The lights were off and luckily there was no one in the dark corridor.

While making a sigh of relief, I jogged through the corridor and reached the cafeteria located beside the lounge.

“Ah-re?”

The cafeteria door was shut tight and there was no presence of anyone inside even though I examined inside.

(Did she get back the room?)

However, there was no way I would fail to notice Julie, even though the lights were off.

“Julie?”

Thinking maybe, I tried calling out to her with a soft voice and------

“Ja—”

Together with that reply, Julie face sprung out from behind the sofa.

“Why are you at a place like that…………..”

“Since the cafeteria was closed, I tried finding whether or not if there was a replacement for the chopsticks.”

When she heard my footsteps, it seemed she hid herself thinking that the dorm advisor was patrolling.

“Tooru why did you come here?”

Julie tilted her head in wonder, because I appeared here when I was supposed to be in the baths.

“………….I don’t know about Gimle but, walking around outside in your pajamas in Japan is not mannerly.”

“Is that so………I am lucky no one found me. I will be careful from now on.”

I made a guts pose in my heart at Julie’s reply. It was perfect for a random sentence.

“There should be a coffee spoon if I am correct so, let’s take that and head back.”

“Ja--. Let’s do that.”

Eating is going to look tough but……….just when I was thinking things like that.

I heard someone walking from far away and saw the light of the flashlight illuminating nearby.

“-------Uh! Is it the dorm advisor!!”

“Come here!!”

I followed Julie’s soft shout and headed behind the sofa.

The light from the flashlight illuminated the lounge, after I hid quickly without making any sound for a while.

But, if there was a problem then------it was narrow.

Because of that, it was only natural to bring our bodies closer but……..

(Cl-close………rather than calling this close, this posture is very bad in a lot of ways!!)

It was normal for our breath to touch each other and my body was being caught between Julie’s legs.

My chest was beating violently.

If I get found in a place like this then,

Even though I tried to separate my body in panic------

“………Tooru, please come closer. We will get found.”

Julie whispered and pulled my body closer with her hand.

(Ah, I touched her legs! I can’t say where it is but, I touched it! This is bad! Julie------!!)

“--------?”

Julie tilted her head at me, when I was resisting while shouting in my heart.

Inside the darkness, a desperate conflict of offense and defense (Mainly me) was taking place in the shadows.

Even though the light moved around the lounge, the illumination did not reach the secretive conflict----

The light and footsteps then left after a while before Julie finally let me go.

I stood up, while feeling completely exhausted from the strong feeling of tiredness.

“Th-thankfully we weren’t found………..let’s get the spoon and head back.”

“Nai.”

When I asked why to Julie who shook her head left and right-----

“When I think about the patrolling course, returning now is not a good plan. If things go bad, we might accidentally bump into the dorm advisor who is coming back.”

She then replied with a convincing answer.

“That’s true. Then let’s pass time here for a while I guess.”

“…………… If that is the case then, let’s go there.”

Julie pointed her finger towards the window.

File:Absolute Duo Volume 2 Non-Colour 5.jpg

The entrance to the balcony was there.

It was the place where I received Julie’s confession under the blue moon.

“…………I understand.”

After I nodded, we left the lounge without making any sound.

The cold wind brushed my cheeks as if it was calming my throbbing heartbeat from a while ago.

“It’s a little cold at a time like this as expected.”

“This temperature is just right for me.”

After slightly making a comfortable expression from the wind brushing her cheeks, Julie placed her hands on the handrail and looked up at the moon which has waned more than half already.

“It’s going to get hotter from now though.”

“……………...I will work hard.”

Even though she clenched both her fist, I don’t know how and what she is going to work hard for.

“Tooru…………….”

“What’s wrong?”

While Julie was the one who called out first, I called out to Julie who went silent just like that.

“I am wondering if it is okay if I asked where you went today………..”

“What, is that it. I don’t mind.”

After saying that, I recalled back the good time I had with Lilith------and what’s more, it was in DNL.

Julie is my <<Duo>>; she was not my girlfriend or anything.

Nonetheless, I think it’s not a good feeling to hear that my partner was playing with another girl for a whole day without telling me anything.

“-----Tooru?”

“A-aah…………….”

Julie tilted her small head when I changed places with her and went silent.

“…………...I went out with Lilith. Err, together to Death New land.”

“Death New?”

“It’s the nearby theme park but, you don’t know?”

“Sorry. I did not study enough…………”

I swung my head in panic at Julie who got dejected.

“N-no, isn’t it okay to not know if you don’t know. And well, I had a good time…….with her there.”

“Is that so.”

She nodded while not making much change in her expression.

When Julie slightly moves her expression at times like these, it makes it very hard to know about how she was receiving my words and what her thoughts about it were; this makes it very problematic.

Most likely, it does not look like she was angry but……..

“………...Was it fun?”

“Eh…………….A-aah…..it felt like I was getting dragged around at first but, before I knew it, well. Un, it was fun.”

For an instant, I hesitated to answer.

But, I then immediately told her honestly------

My chest hurt when I said the last part.

“That is good.”

A small smile was what she replied back.

“That’s right……….”

After I said my true feelings, I nodded.

But, my chest got a sharp pain once again the moment I nodded.

“…………Did something happen?”

Maybe she felt something from my response.

Julie looked troubled before asking.

“…………..Some time ago, Lilith dragged me out on the day she transferred here right. On that day-----”

When I suddenly switched the talk to a few days back, Julie kept quiet and lent her ear.

“Lilith invited me to become her <<Duo>>.”

“………………But by rule, a <<Duo>> that gets established once-----”

“It can be determined by my will…………...she would specially permit that, the chairman told me that.”

“Is……that so……”

I thought of keeping quiet a few days ago. Because I did not want Julie to worry unnecessarily.

But------I decided to tell her this time.

“I was asked the same thing again by Lilith today too.”

Julie kept quiet at my continuing words.

“Well, I refused both times. But because of that, I made Lilith hate me a little.”

I reported the results with the clearest voice I could make. I mixed in a wry smile at the end though.

“Tooru…………”

“Sorry. For keeping quiet about something this important.”

“Nai. I think Tooru has your own thoughts. That’s why-----”

Just when I thought her words got cut half-way------

Julie’s hand piled on top of mine.

“Thank you very much for picking me, Tooru. When I think about being together after this, I feel happy.”

“Aah me too. I am happy being together with Julie too.”

“Ja---♪”

After saying that, the silver girl smiled happily under the moonlight.

“I-it’s about time we head back okay? I think the patrol will be over by now………..”

It felt embarrassing having her joy directed straight at me and I turned to return back to the room.

But------

“…………...Is it okay………for a little more.”

Julie silently swung her head because she wanted to continue talking more.

But, if talking was the only thing she wanted, then she could just continue after we head back to the room really.

On the other hand, if she was being cautious of the dorm adviser still patrolling then she could just tell me about it.

Which meant-----

“…………I understand. But, we have to go back before our bodies get cold.”

“Ja--. If that is the case then………”

When I thought that, Julie took a step closer-----

“-----!?”

She then entered my chest area and brought her body closer as if she was leaning her body on me.

“I think it would be warmer like this. ----Tooru?”

“A-aah………….”

Julie looked up at me in wonder at my awkward answer.

“Actually, it would be nice if I could hug Tooru but………..”

It was something difficult to the Julie who was the smallest among the girls.

“That is why; please hug me tightly like a hot-water bottle like this. I think you would be warmer if you do that.”

(E-even if you tell me that……….)

I could not hide my agitation at her usual defenseless state.

If it was the afternoon and we were facing each other then she would probably notice.

But, it's night time now and Julie was unable to see my face.

“Tooru. Like this.”

Since I did not hug her tightly, Julie took my arm and wrapped it around her body like a muffler.

“It is warm.”

“Th-that’s because I just got off the bath…………..”

Actually, I have already cooled down but, my body temperature probably rose up from my nervousness.

(Ca-ca-calm down, me. more importantly………)

After breathing in 2, 3 times, I switch my mood------

And softly talked to her.

“Julie……….you have something to tell me right?”

“…………Ja---”

“Is it……about the scar on your back?”

Silence took over the spot-----

And not long later, she nodded back as a reply.

(Like I thought…………..)

This balcony was the place I heard her confession at--------

What is going to begin now was the continuation of that night.



“I am also the same as Tooru-------an <<Avenger>>.”



For me and Julie who are completely different in every way, that was the only common point.

There was a burning flame of hatred living in our hearts.

For me, my sister------

For Julie------

“My papa was killed……………”

After I was a little shocked, I felt that it was like what I thought.

My speculation I made the next day after that confession was not a mistake.

“In front of me, that person did that to my papa……….”

I lowered my sight, and Julie started muttering her memories of hatred blandly.

“I did not know this at that time but, I heard that my papa was stronger than everyone else. That, he was the hero of Gimle that everyone acknowledged if you ask them about his name……………”

Maybe, Julie’s sword talent might be taken from her father.

And that talent bloomed as a source of the darkness called revenge; it might be something sad but------I thought that, while lending my ears to Julie.

“But to me, he was a kind father. He would smile every time and would love me and mama…………”

Julie’s hands piled on top of my arms.

Even though the back I was sticking to was warm, her white slender fingers were quite cold.

“But during a certain winter night. Papa left the house while making a stern face. He left after telling me not to follow him no matter what since he was going to come back immediately……….I will not forget his face at that time. I will not forget……………...the face my kind papa showed me for the first time.”

*Gyuu* Julie put in the strength into her hand.

Right now, I who held the same target called revenge with her understood the feeling Julie was feeling this moment.

That is-----regret.

The feeling of never ending grief no matter how much we do it, towards the choices we made before.

That regret made this small body trembled.

“I was worried. Even though he said that he was going to come back immediately, papa was not really coming back------not long later, the moment I heard a strong earth tremor, I swung off Mama’s restraints and jumped out of the house.”

If she had not jumped out the house at that time-------

No, if her father stopped her from going outside then, Julie would probably not be here.

She would be surrounded by kind parents in her hometown, and probably live a life without any battles.

But, time will never reverse back and those normal days will never come.

“I headed towards the field I often go with my family. It was deep in the forest, and it was a beautiful place with flowers blooming everywhere during spring.”

Julie looked nostalgic, but sad while looking up at the sky and talked about her hometown.

“But on that day, a hell-like scenery unfolded in front of my eyes.”

Trees were mowed down and there were several big holes on the ground, Julie then continued.

“An indescribable grand fight unfolded in front of my eyes……….and not long later.”

Julie dropped her sights to her leg from the moon.

“Papa………...lost………when I ran over to papa who collapsed in front of that man………he pat my head and smiled apologetically………..and…………..”

Her voice trembled and she could not finish her words.

“………………”

Both of us passed the time without saying anything.

I cannot heal the wound inside Julie’s heart.

But even so, I hugged her a little tighter.

“This scar on my back was given by that man. In order for me to not forget the sadness of my father’s death, in order for me to not forget about the hate towards the man that killed my father………do not forget, do not forget, never forget………….he carved it there so that I would come to kill him someday.”

Julie let go of my hand and took 1, 2 steps forward before slightly looking back.

She then placed her hand on her shoulders as if she was going to touch the scar carved onto her back.

“That is why this scar-----is a curse. As long as this curse is not released, the flames of hatred will continue burning my body forever and I am not forgiven to move forward………..”

Julie made a big sigh.

She made long sigh as if to calm her rippling heart.

“I want <<Power>>……. The <<Power>> to achieve my revenge. That is the reason why I enrolled to Kouryou academy and my goal……….”

“…….. I see…………”

Just like Julie’s words, it’s true that we are the same.

We had our precious people get stolen by <<Power>> and were <<Avengers>> that chose to have revenge with <<Power>>.

Normally, I should be stopping her by telling her that revenge is useless and the deceased does not wish for that.

But I could not stop Julie.

Because, I devoted myself to revenge and have no intentions of stopping.

“………..Julie. Sorry to make you talk and recall back something painful. But, err……….it might be now of all times after finishing hearing your talk but, is it really okay to tell me that?”

“Nai.”

Julie placed her index finger on my lips.

“I talked because I wanted to talk. More importantly……………it really is now of all times, Tooru.”

At the end, Julie in a rare occasion------however for only an instant------made a mischievous smile and told me that the conversation on the balcony was over.

That was why I would match the atmosphere and replied back in a cheerful and joking manner.

“Alright, let’s go back this time. As expected, I think my stomach won’t last any more than this.”

Immediately after that, my stomach growled as if to turn my proclamation into reality.

“Ja--♪”

Part 2[]

(I wonder if Tooru-kun is back already………?)

Standing at the opened window, Miyabi absentmindedly thought about Tooru.

Being the last person who was with Tooru, even Julie said that she did not know what he went to do after lunch.

Just where did he go-------

There was one boy that said he ran away because training was hard but, Miyabi muttered that it was not true.

It was impossible to think Tooru would run away when he was the one that pushed her back when she was about to give up.

But, the sun set and it was almost time for lights out but even so, it seemed Tooru had not come back to the dormitory.

(It’s around there right……….)

Outside the window, she directed her eyes to the room at the right hand side at the lower floor.

It’s not like she couldn’t see because there was no light but, unluckily since Tooru’s room was quite far away from Miyabi and Tomoe’s room, she could not see properly.

Tomoe who was reading a book, lifted her face and called out to Miyabi.

“Miyabi. How about getting into the baths soon?”

“Ah…….Th-that’s right, un………”

Because Miyabi was worried about Tooru’s return and read a book in the lounge until it was time for lights out, she did not take a bath.

(I can meet him tomorrow right………..)

Miyabi took off her clothes while telling herself that it would definitely be okay but--------

“Mi-miyabi. Is it alright for you to take off your clothes once you enter the bathroom………..?”

“Eh? Ah-----”

Miyabi regained herself when she was called out again about the time she was taking her bra off.

File:Absolute Duo Volume 2 Non-Colour 6.jpg

“A-ahahaha…………okay, I will go to the bath, Tomoe-chan.”

Miyabi made a wry smile and entered the bathroom.

Tomoe saw her off before making a sigh.

(Oh my oh my……….Kokonoe is a troublesome one.)

Tomoe noticed the reason why Miyabi was acting strange.

---Even though she said that, that was the only thing she could think off.

Similarly, Tomoe was also worried even though she did not show it out from her attitude.

(Tomorrow, I have to have a word with him if he is back.)

Maybe it was for Miyabi's sake or………..

*Hyuu* the wind blew in from the window that was left open.

(Her body might be cold if she gets out of the baths so, I guess I’ll close it then.)

Feeling the chill of the night, Tomoe stood at the side of the window.

Just like Miyabi just now, she took a glance at the direction of Tooru’s room to the right side before closing the window.

If she directed her eyes towards the balcony to the left side during that time-----

If Tomoe discovered Tooru hugging Julie then there might be change in her mental state.

But, Tomoe did not notice them and left the window.

Nobody would know whether or not it was unlucky or lucky.




Template:SimpleNav


Chapter 5: 『《Kouryou Battle》,Start[]

Part 1[]

“Alrighty then, how many of you remember about the inter-league match ☆”

Most of the class raised their hands at Tsukimi’s question.

Of course, it was most of the class not all of them.

“……….Kokonoe-kun. Why. Did. You. Not remember~?”

Tsukimi was poking my forehead with her fingers while making a business smile.

“I recalled back when I heard it just now.”

“I’ll kill you.”

Tsukimi returned to her true-self for an instant and mumbled something before putting back her smiling mask on again.

“Okay okay, it looks like there is one very pathetic person who did not remember sensei’s talk so, I’ll explain this once more♪ Late this month, there will be an interleague match held with the 2nd years. And the name is <<Kouryou battle>>, Okay?”

“Is it something like the <<Template:Furigana>>?”

“Yes yes. But this time it isn’t a <<Duo>> battle but instead it is a battle between the grades. The first years vs the chosen members from the 2nd year.”

“Sensei, I got a question. Why does the 2nd year have to go with chosen members?”

“That’s because, if we normally went with everyone in the 1st year vs everyone in the 2nd year then it wouldn’t be much of a battle right?”

Tsukimi replied back with the harsh reality in a light tone to the girl who asked.

Sublimating to <<Template:Furigana>> was the condition for promotion to year 2.

Judging on how strong I got after the physical enhancement, if we fought the whole 2nd year then we would have a hopelessly large difference in battle potential even though we were winning in numbers.

Tsukimi then continued explaining the rules.

The contents were roughly summarized.




○Everyone in the 1st year, and 4 teams of <<Duo>> chosen from the 2nd year.

○Usage of the <<Blaze>> permitted.

○Time limit is 1 hour.

○The place is at the training area.

○It would be the first years’ victory if the flag is toppled within time limit.



“……………Which means, it’s alright to think of this as a Botaoshi[2E 1] right?”

Tachibana was the one who said that bluntly.

“YES♪”

(It is totally different from the <<Template:Furigana>>…………..)

Different from the <<Template:Furigana>> which was attentive to actual battles, the <<Kouryou battle>> this time felt like a contest-----no, a game.

Judging by the rules, the first plan of the 2nd years would be not having their flags toppled so, they would probably be on their defensive side. However, as long as we use the numbers crossing 40 people and attack while having the mindset that there is no necessity to defeat the 2nd years then-------

“You are making a face as if the 1st year has the advantage?”

“……….We-well I do think so.”

She hit the bull's eye, and I nodded while contemplating whether my thinking was wrong.

“Tentatively, the 2nd years’ percentage for winning is about 70% for this event.”

8 vs 40----

There was no way we would lose if we looked at numbers but, the 2nd years had already overcome the strict training during the 1st year and most likely have a few numbers of <<Template:Furigana>> within them.

Also, the reason why their winning percentage crossed 70% was because they formed strategies to cover up the difference in people.

“So with that said, if you all don’t use your heads then you all will get beaten up senselessly you know, ♪But, you will all win if you topple the flag so good luck ♥”

(Ya-re Ya-re. Don’t say it like it’s easy………….)

Even though we have 10 <<Template:Furigana>>, the 2nd year have gone through accumulated tough training during their first year. Incomparable to us, they probably had tactics and strategy slammed into them and more importantly, the biggest problem was that they might have a <<Template:Furigana>>.

(As expected, it is important to make a good plan……..)

Although I was thinking that, honestly speaking I really wanted to try and have a straight on match with the <<Template:Furigana>>.

Even if I didn’t win, having a battle against a strong person would become important experience.

“Ah, oh yeah. It seems the 2nd years are going to have their members selected today so, let’s go spy on them♪“

“That’s one heck of a bold way to spy…………”

“I don’t think we will get exposed if we go quietly ☆”

“There is no way spying with 40 people and above would not get exposed…………”



In the end, after we accepted to boldly go observe them, everyone in the class moved to the training area.

There was already a battle royal commenced in the middle of the battle field to choose the members and we sat down in the gallery.

(Hn? The chairman is here too………..)

I found the girl wearing a gothic dress at the visitor seat.

Just like usual, Mikuni-sensei was sitting beside her and the 2nd year’s homeroom teacher were sending their sights to the battle field.

“Tooru. What are you day dreaming for. You’re going to miss it.”

“A-aah, sorry……….”

I quickly looked at the battle field after I got rebuked by Tora-----

As expected from the <<Template:Furigana>> group who had accumulated training for the past year.

I made a breath of admiration when I saw them freely work with their <<Duo>> and performed excellent combinations with their physical abilities as if it were normal for them.

There were 3 people in there that stood-out.

Judging by the clear difference in physical abilities compared to the other 2nd years, they were probably <<Template:Furigana>>.

Within the 3 of them, it seemed 2 of them were <<Duo>> and were providing cover for each other’s gaps while maintaining a non-aggressive defense.

Even though they were targeted by several opponents, they would counter back with great combinations each time.

The remaining person was quite skilled and kept defeating other students one after another because there was a difference in physical ability.

Soon, the battle royal had come to an end and the 3 <<Template:Furigana>> stood victorious as if it was natural.

“How do you look at it? Think you can win?”

"It would be tough to handle their total force but since we can by toppling the flag as the rule says, let's go with that initial plan."

When I looked over to Tachibana sitting beside me, she replied back like that.

As if to continue my words, Julie and Tora gave their comments.

“From what I can see, it seems they are just slightly slower than Tsukimi-sensei. If it is 1 on 1 then, then by no means are they unbeatable opponents even though there is a difference in <<Level>>”

“Fuun. It doesn't matter if there is a difference in physical abilities, I would still win."

“E-err………….we would win if we topple the flag right? Listening to everyone’s talk, It sounds like you all want to fight with the <<Template:Furigana>> people though……………..”

Miyabi looked troubled at our appearance.

[Well, I guess I want to fight since we are at it anyway] [Ja---. That’s right] [Fuun, I’ll fight and win it]

“Ya-re Ya-re…………I understand your feelings but, everyone in the class are comrades in the <<Kouryou battle>>. There might be one vs one when it is needed in the strategy but, it would be helpful if you all prioritize the victory of the class as our basis.”

Tachibana made a wry smile while telling her opinion after she saw the reaction from the 3 of us.

“The class’ victory huh…………Tachibana has that kind of side huh.”

“What do you mean about that side?”

“Well look, the first thing that would come into me and Tora’s head would be to fight with someone stronger. While Tachibana feels like you would work hard with everyone.”

During the <<Template:Furigana>> too, I recalled back the feeling she was pushing Miyabi’s back.

“Fumu……..it is probably from the circumstances in my previous environment. In terms of future prospects, I will have to lead everyone in the dojo so; my feelings in stressing on harmony are strong.”

Maybe because Tachibana was the next heir of a big dojo, she was like that.

Recently, she has gained popularity because she became the mediator of the class and attended to people with that type of conscious.

“The power of harmony instead of the power of individuality huh…………….I would immediately think about myself so, I seriously think Tachibana is amazing to be able to think like that.”

“Wh-what are you saying, all of a sudden………..”

Tachibana averted her sights in embarrassment.

“And, judging by the way you said it just now, I hear it as if you and I are completely different.”

“Hnn? Do we have something in common?”

Me who was the first one who brought out the individuality and Tachibana who places importance on harmony, I wonder if there was any common point between the two of us.

“Fufuu. Even though I am like this, I pretty much hate to lose you know.”

“………….Haha, well that goes for me too.”

After talking about myself happily, Tachibana opened her eyes wide in an instant and laughed back.

“Alright then, now that the 2nd year members are decided, let’s go back to the class room and have a strategic meeting ☆ If you all lose, then I’ll beat you all up ♥”

(What <<Template:Furigana>> said does not sound like a joke…………..)

While thinking that, I stood up from the seat.

“Ah………..”

On the path that led out of the training area, I saw the gold girl with a butler attending her entering the room and stopped my legs.

“Lilith……………..”

“…………..”

After the gold girl saw me, she sharpened her sights towards me-------

She did not talk to me and continued going down to the battle field.

(What is she planning to do………?)

I wasn’t the only one that had that question.

Not only my 1st year classmates, but the eight 2nd year members who were just selected, were also staring at Lilith.

It was only normal. For the 1st years, she was the transfer student that had completely not shown her face in the classroom since the first day’s HR.

For the 2nd years, it was because an unfamiliar student and what’s more a foreign beauty had suddenly appeared.

In the middle of the gathering eyes of curiosity, Lilith stopped in the center of the battle field before saying something doubtful to the ears.

“I am sorry since you only just got all your members selected but, can we have the <<Kouryou battle>> now. But, taking into account the tiredness you all have, I will take you all on alone.”

“---------Wha!?”

Shock was running about in the training area.

With just the contents she presented, most of the people became taken aback and could only stare at Lilith.

The one that regained his composure first was a second year male------one of the selected members talked to her in astonishment.

“Oi oi, what are you saying after appearing out of nowhere suddenly. Saying things like the <<Kouryou battle>> and taking us on alone, I don’t get it.”

“……………Then, I will teach that body of yours.”

“Huh? What did you say……..”

“I won’t say it twice.”

Instead, she showed it with her actions.

“<<Blaze>>------”

In response to the <<Word that carries strength>>, the <<Flame>> dance around-------and manifested the <<Template:Furigana>>.

“T-that’s…………”

The <<Template:Furigana>> <<Blaze>> which is thought to be non-existent.

The young man getting pointed by the gun------no, almost every student there doubted their eyes.

Immediately, a dry gunshot echoed and the young man shook his body for an instant before collapsing backwards.

While looking at that appearance, Lilith rotated the <<Template:Furigana>> in her hand.

After a moment of silence, roars of anger were released.

[What are you doing!!][Hey, what are you trying to pull!?][You picking a fight!!]

The 1st years held their breath when the 2nd years released killing intent.

Lilith made a cool smile and looked towards the visitor seat while gathering the sights on her.

“Looks like things won’t settle peacefully, so can I have the permit for the <<Kouryou battle>>, chairman?”

Lilith said that brazenly at the situation she made up.

“……………That’s quite sudden. I would like to hear the reason.”

“Is it okay after I am done?”

The gold girl looks like she was not planning to say the reason.

“Seriously………..your selfishness is a real problem.”

Chairman Tsukumo made a small sigh------

“I understand. I specially allow the <<Kouryou battle>> to commence now.”

“Thank you, Chairman. Well then, now that we got the permission--------.”

After making a wink, Lilith turned back to the selected members.

“<<Template:Furigana>> Start!!”

At the same time she finished saying that, the gold girl slipped in to the girl holding the <<Hammer>>.

“--------!!”

She would never have imagined that she would jump into her chest area after throwing away the <<Template:Furigana>>’s advantage point.

Taken aback, the <<Hammer>> user was getting thrusted by the <<Template:Furigana>> while Lilith gave her a warning.

“Everything will immediately end if you daydream………….like this!”

*ZuTann!!* A gunshot echoed and the girl collapsed forward.

“…………..6 more to go.”

Finally at this point, the remaining 6 selected members switched their body and soul into battle mode.

In response the change in their expression, she narrowed her Template:Furigana and made a fearless smile.

That sharp glint in her eye makes her look like a hunter in front of its prey.

“Alright………who wants to be the next one to be hunted?”




*Pann*!! The sound of a bamboo sword hitting men[2E 2] echoed.

“Okay, 1 man. Match over.”

The referee let out a spiritless voice while lying down on the chairs lined up.

The practice occurring now was not any kind of special training but just a normal kendo class.

Although the <<Blaze>> we use are different, we should aim to learn martial arts from the start to end as the fundamentals and get better at using it in your own battle style.

“Fufu, you lost by 1 hit magnificently.”

After I went to the waiting room after the match, Tachibana made a smile while coming to greet me.

“That’s because that guy became skillful.”

It seemed Izumi had good senses and was conspicuously improving these days.

If this goes on, it looked like he would progress more than Kigami who was his partner with martial arts experience.

“By the way Kokonoe. Did you learn juukenjitsu[2E 3] before?”

“Aah. Something wrong with that?”

“No…………..considering all that, each time you swing your sword, I feel some kind of weird awkwardness there…………..Something like………..yes, you are hesitating or something…………..”

Tachibana’s insight was correct.

There was reluctance when I swung the sword.

That’s because, the sword to me is a deadly weapon.

It was an only a normal fact when speaking about it naturally but, it varied for each individual.

Because it was an existence I hated since my sister’s life was taken away in front of me, so each time I swung it down------even I am reluctant to hold it. Even if it was a bamboo sword.

“……………Kokonoe? Sorry, did you feel bad about it?”

“Ah……..n-no, I guess I can’t trick Tachibana’s eyes. Actually, it’s been like that since last time. It might be a chance just now but, I will think a lot about things like whether I should be attacking there or not.”

“So I guess the fist is totally different.”

“It’s totally different. I am more suited for this.”

After swinging my fist lightly, Tachibana averted her consciousness from my sword.

“Fumu, juu[2E 4], huh……….so the arts from your place is mainly using the body huh.”

“Aah. Is there something wrong with that?”

The Juukenjitsu I learned before was just like its name showed, the combination martial arts of 'juu' and sword.

Rather than using kenjitsu[2E 5] I prefer jujitsu------from the word it looks like judo but, in reality it mainly exists of-------Atemi[2E 6](Blow), throw, Kime[2E 7]--------and that became the foundation of my fighting style.

“Errr…………I have no intentions to deny the arts you learned but, I feel that it’s a little consciously inclined to attacking. Advancing forward might be good but, you would eventually get big injuries someday if it’s like that-----------”

Tachibana sent her sights over in worry.

“Haha, so that means you’re worried about me huh. Thanks.”

“I-I am not really worried about you alone. It is only natural to be concerned about my friends and comrades………..”

“I understand. Well, just like Tachibana said, my arts are relatively weighted towards attacking if I have to choose either one. But, it’s not like I neglect blocking, I got taught half-way because of circumstances.”

“I see. I guess it can’t be helped since everyone has their own circumstances………..”

Things like transferring schools probably floated in her mind.

Tachibana did not ask any further and agreed.

“Hey, Kokonoe. I might still be immature but, I think I can teach you something decent.”

Tachibana’s movement could become a reference for me.

Especially the defensive body movement and blocking was probably beneficial to apply in the usage of the <<Shield>>. However-----

“To me, this is something I desire but, is it really okay to say that you will teach someone else in another style that easily?”

I heard that technique leakage in the arts was extremely strict.

I wonder if this thing is okay for Tachibana who is the next heir for the old martial arts style of a distinguished family.

“Of course. The Tachibana door is always open and is always interchanging with other arts and skills. But, my guidance is going to be strict so be prepared.”

“Haha, please be gentle with me.”

“Fufu, inside the 18 Tachibana arts there are techniques to handle fighting with weapons unarmed so, I think it would definitely be beneficial for you. However-----”

After making a small distance, Tachibana continued her words.

“Leave these thoughts after we fight her. I would feel sorry breaking your battle style’s balance with techniques remembered in hasty preparation.”

“…………We are going to fight with her-----Lilith, huh………”

While pondering, I recalled back the time just a few hours ago.

The memory of Lilith’s <<Kouryou battle>> she commenced in her own arbitrary…………..




Speaking of results; it was Lilith’s one-sided win.

Many vs one and completely in the disadvantage, what’s more there were 3 <<Template:Furigana>> in the 2nd year's side.

I found this out later but, Lilith’s <<Level>> is <<Template:Furigana>>.

Taking the victory even though her physical abilities are certainly lower than the 3 <<Template:Furigana>> is one of the reasons why she got the name <<Exception>>.

<<Template:Furigana>>------<<Template:Furigana>>.

We were shown that <<Power>> in front of our eyes fixedly.



“Alright………who wants to be the next one to be hunted?”

At the same time as she spun her <<Template:Furigana>>, *Come on* she beckoned them with her hand.

2 people were provoked by her.

One of them was a <<Template:Furigana>> and from what I could see the other one was a boy with a powerful physique holding the <<Mace>>.

Both of them closed the distance, and lunged an attack almost at the same time.

Lilith avoided the <<Template:Furigana>>’s attack without making any large movement-----

*Gakinn*!! And blocked the <<Mace>> with her <<Template:Furigana>>.

However, Lilith did not hold her ground there and got blown away.

(……..No, she jumped just now!!)

The moment the gold girl who jumped backwards to kill off the impact, was about to hit the wall-----

She made a vertical turn with her body and fixed her posture before kicking the wall and flew up.

She then shot a bullet at the <<Template:Furigana>> while in mid-air.

Next, the moment Lilith landed on the ground and rotated the <<<Template:Furigana>>, she swiftly pointed the gun at the <<Mace>> user and-------shot his chest.

I heard someone muttered [Amazing…..] at the movements that looked like it was from a stylish hard-action movie.

But, in the battle field there was another meaning of surprise there.

“N-no way………..for those guys to get beaten that easily…………!”

“What is with that <<Blaze>>………”

Just 10 seconds right after Lilith announced the commencement of the <<Kouryou battle>>, 3 people-----what’s more among them there was 1 <<Template:Furigana>>------were defeated and the 2nd year selected members were getting agitated.

Agitated, which meant it was a chance.

“Like I said, if you day dream………..wait, I'm not obligated to say it twice.”

Before the 2nd years regained their composure, Lilith pulled the trigger and another person collapsed-----

She then easily dodged the attack of the comrade she made an enemy out of and counterattacked.

The only ones remaining were the <<Template:Furigana>> <<Duo>>.

“Well then……..this would take around 1 minute I guess.”

*Kurun* Lilith rotated the <<Template:Furigana>> in her hands.

(That is a habit more than a provocation.)

However that trivial habit-------even though it was for an instant but certainly, she would not shoot.

And the remaining 2 <<Template:Furigana>> did not miss that instant.

They were holding a <<Small sword>> and <<Scaramasax>> respectively and attacked the gold girl.

Different from just now, Lilith made a huge body motion to dodge for the first time at the sharp blade combinations.

But she could not run away.

There was a difference in physical abilities and she was not allowed to run away.

The 2 blades were attacking in repeated rapid succession and Lilith was only on the defensive.

But, the moment after she dodged the <<Scaramasax>>-----

“How about this?”

While twisting her upper body, Lilith moved the <<Template:Furigana>> behind her hips and shot a bullet. It was a so-called acrobatic shot.

The <<Small sword>> user was the one who collapsed.

The moment his <<Duo>> collapsed, the <<Scaramasax>> user took his sights off Lilith for an instant.

---That chance became fatal.

His legs got swept and he tumbled down-------and at the same time he raised his face, the gun was thrust towards his forehead.

“Right at the 1 minute mark I guess.”

Lilith made a fearless smile-----

And immediately, the gunshot to indicate the end of <<Kouryou battle>> echoed throughout the training area.

File:Absolute Duo Volume 2 Non-Colour 7.jpg

“I am sorry to say but, you took 1 minute 6 seconds.”

“A-ra, that’s disappointing.”

Rather, she replied back happily and Lilith turned her <<Template:Furigana>> into the <<Flame>> and scattered it.

While looking at that appearance from the visitor seat, the gothic girl started talking to Lilith.

“The <<Kouryou battle>> is something to allow the 1st years to gain experience by fighting stronger opponents on equal ground depending on the strategies and-------at times, possibly defeating the opponent.”

“Yes, I know.”

The Chairman raised her eyebrows at the gold girl’s careless reply.

“Then why did you do something like this, commencing it alone and what’s more, destroyed the original schedule date by wishing for the commencement of the <<Kouryou battle>> to happen, I would like you to tell me as promised.”

“I want to host a party.”

“…………What do you mean?”

“I am saying that I want to host a party to deepen my relationship with my classmates. And what’s more I want to make it grand.”

“In what way is that related to the <<Kouryou battle>>.”

The Chairman asked again at the reply that was not an answer.

“That’s because I had no choice. The <<Kouryou battle>> was clashing with the date, when I thought of borrowing the arena.”

“……….Which means, you wanted to end the <<Kouryou Battle>> quickly for your own personal reasons.”

“Bingo. That was helpful, I can finish this faster.”

The Chairman made a sigh at Lilith who winked.

“Seriously…………….you did something problematic for me……I have to either arrange something with the same contents again in the future or maybe prepare something different……..this is a headache.”

“Then there is no problem.”

Just what is, everyone in the training area lent their ears to Lilith’s words.

“Just like what you saw, my ability has surpassed the 2nd year selected members. If you say it is possible to defeat stronger opponents on equal grounds depending on the strategies, then………….could you show that to me?”

“……..I see. Which means, you want to hold a dance party.”

“Yes, that’s right. We will dance. The dress up would be <<Blaze>> and the flowing song would be dances of sword strikes.”

“Kuhah, this ojou-sama is one hell of a rampaging horse.”

Contrary to the words she said softly, Tsukimi made a smile.

“Let’s see, the title would be-----”

While saying that, the gold girl stopped at one point.

“<<Survive>>.”

The target her sights were pointed at was-----me.

“…………Just how much did you mess her up.”

Inside the echoing sound of bamboo swords hitting, Tachibana asked me while I was recalling back the events from a few hours ago.

A few days ago, I roughly told everyone about the case of me being dragged outside the academy by Lilith.

I did not tell her about the <<Duo>> matter, but a lot happened and I got scolded by her.

“Seriously………….”

Tachibana made a big sigh at me who replied back with a wry smile.




“-----With that said, when you all go out together with your escort, just take a position and pay attention. Of course for attacking, too, be very aware for sniping------”

(…………Sniping huh)

While receiving Tsukimi’s lecture blankly, I was reminded of Lilith’s <<Template:Furigana>>.

(3 more days left to the <<Survive>>……..)




In replacement for the <<Kouryou battle>>, the event hosted by Lilith that was decided opened hurriedly-------the <<Survive>>.

The contents of the new <<Blaze practice>> rules are below.

○Everyone in the 1st year vs Lilith alone.

○Usage of the <<Blaze>> is permitted.

○Time limit is 1 hour.

○The place is the northern block of the A La Mode.

○Either one of the following is the victory condition for the 1st year team.

A. Everyone is not eliminated (Everyone is not unconscious).

B. Scatter the rose attached onto Lilith’s chest.




Only 3 things changed.

First was the opponent.

Even though it became one person, Lilith defeated the selected 2nd year members with ease.

She is <<Template:Furigana>> like us but, it was better to think that she is much stronger than us judging by the abilities we saw.

Next was place.

There were 2 reasons why the A La Mode grounds were selected.

The first one; if the place had many obstructions then the 1st year team would be extremely at a disadvantage. It made a lot of sense from what I saw from that one battle held in the training area.

If it was a place with obstructions, then wouldn’t the premises of the academy be okay too?--------the answer to that question is the 2nd reason.

It seemed (According to Lilith), it was more interesting to fight in a shopping mall compared to the school.

Incidentally, the A La Mode was reserved by an Ojou-sama of a big company for the reason of making an independent movie-----which will never be completed.

The last would be the victory condition.

Regarding this, I think we have quite the advantage.

Lilith will have to continue running around and hiding, and needs to eliminate every one of us who just need to survive.

It was not hard to imagine how annoying that would be, if I were in her shoes.

(Nonetheless, I have no intention of running around.)

For the second one, it would be our victory if we scattered the rose on Lilith’s chest; it was very like her.

In order to show her confidence that she would not lose if she fought normally, she imposed a handicap onto herself.

But even so, the gold girl probably thought that her victory was something unshakable.

(The source of that confidence is the <<Template:Furigana>>------the <<Template:Furigana>>, huh…………..)

Just how should I fight an opponent with a super far-range weapon while I am a super close-combat fighter.

I know that it was only natural to somehow get close to her no matter what but----------

(Bullets that surpass the speed of sound…………how am I going to slip past that…………)

Originally, it would be suitable to go with the No plan like the <<Template:Furigana>>.

But this time, I have to make a counter-plan for this <<Survive>>, the possibility of things ending before I could even get close to her was very high.

(I can’t dodge that as expected…………)

And when I was worrying in my head-----

“Hello hello! Kokonoe-kun!!”

I got called out by a loud voice and Tsukimi was staring at me when I noticed.

“Did you listen to Sensei’s talk?”

“Ah…….so-sorry, I did not listen.”

After I apologized, I could hear laughter coming from everywhere in the class.

“It would be problematic if you don’t listen properly…………..even though I said that, I was talking about how the class has ended a little earlier because I taught you all everything I needed to teach.”

When I looked at the clock, there were only a few minutes left to the end of the class.

“Then I don’t have to really pay attention………….”

“You didn’t pay attention to the last part because you were daydreaming right?”

“Uu…………..”

When I fumbled my words, Tsukimi brought her face closer and moved her mouth without letting out her voice.

“I’ll scold you, you know.”

There was probably no mistake that she would destroy me.

“By the way~, what was Kokonoe-kun daydreaming about? Is it perhaps about Lilith-chan?”

“………….Yes, that’s right. Even though I said that, I don’t mean it in a weird way; I was just thinking how I should fight against the <<Template:Furigana>>.”

“Just dodge the bullet ☆”

“Don’t ask for the impossible.”

I shouted in reflex. But------

“Ahaha, It’s true that it is impossible for your current <<Level>>”

I understood Tsukimi’s announcement-----and several people moved their expression including me.

“Haaaai, Sensei. I have a question.”

That slow voice was from a girl called Kibitsu.

Just like that absent minded personality, she did not leave any good results in practical skill practice but her studies were quite good.

I often spotted her talking closely with Miyabi.

“Since you said it is impossible at our current <<level>>, then are you saying that we can dodge it sooner or later?”

“Un, once your <<Level>> gets to <<Template:Furigana>> you can somewhat dodge it I guess♪”

“Seriously……….”

“Honorifics♥”

“Is that true………….”

“Of course, of course ☆ You will become somewhat able to see it♪”

Together with Tsukimi’s tone, it was unexpectedly hard to believe.

But, if that was the truth, then it would be okay to call us the <<Exceed>> beings that surpassed humans.

“That’s amazing---.but, I feel <<Template:Furigana>> isn’t really that far away----”

Not feeling that surprised, Kibitsu said that in a calm tone.

(It’s true that it’s not that far away………..)

It’s 2 more to go if I think that I am <<Template:Furigana>> now.

As if to deny that thought, Tsukimi extended a finger and swung it left and right.

“That is unexpectedly far you know. Reaching <<Template:Furigana>> is still bearable but, the <<Template:Furigana>> wall is very very high. So high that around 3 or 4 people at most are only able to reach it every year.”

“-----Wha!!”

There were various reactions, there were people who raised their voice, turned speechless, and stood up but most of the students were surprised or in discomposure.

That was only normal. Judging by the first year students, it’s like saying around 70% of us would drop out really.

“Ah, but but, you all are qualified to graduate the moment you all reach <<Template:Furigana>> so relax ☆ Look, it would be unfavorable for the Dawn organization if they asked for too much ♪”

A relaxed atmosphere spread out at Tsukimi’s follow.

As expected from the Dawn organization-----it looks like the academy side thought about that too.

But, if the system is like that then------

(It would be great if they did not kick out the loser in the enrollment ceremony………..)

The ponytail girl floated in my mind.

Are they saying that they have no use for people that couldn’t survive when they have to live.

Cutting them off just because they failed in an exam once was a little------

No, it should not be a small loss, thinking in future prospects.

In the first place, as long as people who have the <<Qualification>> are rare, it would be very inefficient since not everyone was able to enroll if they wanted to.

However, that question stopped and left a small thorn inside me when a boy asked Tsukimi a question.

“Sensei, why is sublimating from <<Template:Furigana>> to <<Template:Furigana>> that tough?”

“Hnn, I think it’s obvious that there is only 1 difference through maths. Well, to make things simple, almost everything until <<Template:Furigana>> is physical ability enhancement. But-----”

Tsukimi made 3 fingers stand at first but, made it four once she reached the middle of her talk.

“Mental strength enhancement will start from <<Template:Furigana>> and it would bring out the true power of the <<Blaze>>.”

<<Blaze>>------a weapon that was able to defeat someone without physically injuring them.

However it has highly classified information that, if killing intent was put inside, it would become just as deadly a weapon.

I thought that was all there was to it.

If I were to name other advantages then, I thought it would be around the specificity that we do not need to carry it around because it was different from normal weapons but………

(True power--------what kind of power is within the <<Blaze>>………..?)

Unfortunately, the chance to find out about that was postponed.

“Well, if you want to know the true powers at <<<Template:Furigana>> then confirm it yourself with your eyes when you get to that, and class is going to end any time now ♪”

The chime rang just at that timing.

“Well then, we will be having physical enhancement training like usual in the afternoon so, be careful not to be late ☆”

After saying that, Tsukimi left the classroom.

“-----Ah, yeah yeah.”

The moment I thought she did that, she came back with movements like a playback.

“For the sake of my cute cute students, and because Kokonoe-kun begged while crying, I will tell you all the method to handle the<<Template:Furigana>> ♪” I don’t remember crying nor did I beg, but I kept silent since I was curious about what the method was.

While looking at everyone in the class holding their breath, Tsukimi made an annoying long pause and-----

“Dodge with your spirit ♥”

She told us a completely useless method.

(I was an idiot to expect something…………)



“………A union?”

Since there were clear skies today, we decided to spread a sheet out on the lawn outside and have lunch on it today.

There was a different kind of charm, being surrounded by stacked boxes cramped with many dishes from the cafeteria buffet under the warm sunlight.

Pleasant winds blew past by the smell of grass tickling my nose, and it felt as if the food was more delicious compared to usual.

In the middle, Tachibana asked us if we should make a union for the <<Survive>>.

“Umu. You all know that there are people that have already teamed up right? I thought it would be good if we team up and challenge her just like them.”

Although everyone in the class were comrades in the <<Survive>>, it’s not like we were a big rock.

If there were people that wanted to fight then there would be people that would want to run and hide to avoid losing consciousness.

That was why the people that chose to fight got along together and joined hands, and several teams were made just like Tachibana said.

From what I saw from Lilith vs the selected 2nd years, she was not someone that we could beat just because we gathered more heads and everyone most likely understood that.

But, the range of strategy would broaden if we increased in numbers and the winning percentage would also increase.

So Tachibana invited us after thinking about that.

“If it is okay with you all, how about it?”

Tachibana turned her face around and looked at me, Julie, Tora and the rest.

“………….Well, I don’t mind but, how about you Julie?”

This had nothing to do with the <<Duo>> this time…………nevertheless, I’ll try asking Julie------

“If Tooru wishes for it.”

After she answered, it looked like Julie was planning to fight as a <<Duo>>.

“If that is the case then let’s team up. Pleasure working with you, Tachibana.”

While saying that, I got a hamburger.

“Umu, it’s decided then.”

“Fufu, let’s work hard together, Julie-chan.”

“Ja---”

“What about you Tora?”

“Fuun. Normally, I don’t like grouping up to fight………….but, even I know the likelihood of me winning is exceedingly low if I fight that woman honestly like an idiot at this current stage.”

(You could have said it honestly……..)

“So it’s okay to say that the members here are in a union right?”

Tora nodded and Tatsu who was stuffing food into his mouth *Muga**muga* nodded too, and with this the battle union with the usual members had been established.

“So let’s decide how to fight then.”

After I said that while picking up the octopus sandwich, Tachibana *I have waited for this* made a smile.

“Fufu actually, I have already thought of several plans already. Would you let me explain it together with the building map? Of course, you all can say anything you want if you have an idea or something.”

“You’re really into this.”

While feeling a sense of admiration to her, I took a bite into a chicken nugget.

“Fufu, it’s only natural. I told you before but, I hate losing and I like making plans like this.”

(As expected from a Shogi lover. Now that I think about it, she said she made lots of plans during the <<Template:Furigana>> too, and defeated 3 to 4 groups…….)

……………While recalling back the things I heard during GW, I picked up a Tatsutaage[2E 8] with my chopsticks.

“Ah oh yeah. I have something to say before telling the plans------”

*Mogu**mogu* while I was stuffing my cheeks with the Tatsutaage, Tachibana turned towards me.

“Kokonoe. Did you think I did not notice you eating only meat from just now!?”

“-----!?”

I was really surprised.

……………Enough for the meat to get stuck in my throat.

“Hn, Hngu….!! oOfuu……….nnGu, fuooo………!!”

[To-To-Tooru-kun, are you okay………!?][What are you doing………..]

Worried and astonished voices came flying to me while I was hitting my chest.

“Wa-ter……..! Give, water…….!!”

“Seriously, this is the certainty of divine punishment.”

While saying that, Tachibana started pouring barley tea into my paper cup.

---But, I did not have the leisure to wait and took the nearest paper cup while having teary eyes.

“Uh!? Wa-wait, Kokonoe. That’s-----”

I heard Tachibana say something but, I did not bother about it and washed the barley tea down inside my throat.

“My………partially……drank………..”

After drinking up the cup of tea, I made a big exhale.

“………..Fu, haa………..haa…………haa. I thought I was a goner…….”

“Are you okay, Tooru?”

I thanked Julie who was rubbing my back.

“A-aah. Somehow………”

While nodding, Tachibana sent her sights towards me.

Although I prepared myself to get lectured for only eating meat-----

“Ah-re?”

Tachibana’s face was red for some reason and she was trembling.

“What’s wrong, Tachiba-----”

“Ko-Ko-Ko………Kokonoe you pervert---------!!”

Tachibana suddenly shouted that while running away.

We looked at her back absentmindedly and saw her off.

“Why……………”




(It’s tomorrow huh…………)

On the night before the <<Survive>>.

After getting out of the bath and leaning against the wall, I absentmindedly thought of Lilith.

The <<Template:Furigana>> which held unparalleled power----- the <<Template:Furigana>>.

But that weapon was not the only one that was strong.

From the way she moved her body she showed during the fight with the selected 2nd years, it was understandable that she was quite used to fighting. That was why, I am looking forward to tomorrow's <<Survive>>.

It was clear from her attitude that this started because I rejected Lilith’s invitation, but that was not all.

I think we came up with all the possible plans we could think of, and we had only one plan to handle the <<Template:Furigana>>.

But I had no idea whether or not it was possible, and more importantly I don’t know if I could get into the distance needed to execute the plan.

(I have to do it without practice, I guess. And…………..)

Other than the strategy and plans, there were some things I thought I needed to do no matter what.

That is-----

“Tooru, apple tea.”

“Ah……..aah, Thanks.”

I regained myself when Julie called out and stopped my thinking.

After taking the cup filled with apple tea, I took a sip.

“Fuu……….”

I clearly felt the hot fluid flowing down to my stomach.

Around the time I put my mouth on the cup for another sip, Julie came over to the distance where our shoulders were touching.

After she sat down, Julie drank the cup she was holding with her small mouth and *Gulp* that sound came from her throat.

“It is delicious.”

“Yeah, it’s tasty.”

I agreed with the smiling silver girl.

The milk tea I drank with Lilith was delicious too but, this apple tea had an even better taste of deliciousness.

(Although this is just an instant………….)

Julie probably felt the same, that this was delicious too.

The time I went through with the silver girl sometimes felt gentle and calm so much that I felt guilty.

The memories painted with sadness, rage, resentment and despair, were forgotten even though it was temporarily.

I could feel the warm normal days which I had lost before.

I sometimes worry if I am allowed to feel that warmness again.

But, it’s true that there was a part of me that did not want to let it go.

“…………..Tooru. Are you thinking about tomorrow?”

“Aah. Tomorrow----rather, I am thinking about Lilith.”

“Is that so…………”

*Kupi* Julie took a sip of the apple tea and opened her mouth again.

“Tomorrow……….for tomorrow-----let’s win, definitely.”

“Win huh………..That’s true, it’s not good to think that it’s okay to lose.”

Let’s win, instead of working hard.

Different from the way she pumped herself up during the <<Template:Furigana>>, I thought Julie was reliable.




“Alright, then………let’s go to sleep already.”

“Ja---”

Around the time when the date was about to change, I was going to get to bed but-----

“Tooru. Err……….is it okay to sleep together?”

“………Tonight too?”

Julie nodded when I asked again.

Yes, tonight “Too”.

Actually for the past few days, Julie had been saying she wanted to sleep together.

This became frequent, ever since the time Julie told me the reason why she was an <<Avenger>> like me on that night.

“……………I understand. Let’s sleep together.”

“Ja--. Thank you very much, Tooru.”

Julie made a happy smile.

(Well, I guess I have no choice………….)

Although by accident, she had found out about my past and because of that she told me of her injured heart and memories she did not want to talk about originally.

Her feelings were probably unstable because of that.

In order to divert that sad feeling even if it was little, I continued patting Julie’s head until she fell asleep for tonight too.





Just past noon on the next day.

We went outside the premises to head to the place where <<Survive>> was going to be held.

We got off the monorail and after we got on the private bus that was waiting in front of the station, the bus reached the rooftop carpark in the A La Mode in around 10 minutes.

The bus we were riding on now was the only one in this place which usually had many cars parked too.

“Seriously…………..just how are they, to be able to borrow the whole place.”

“What’s more it seems it's borrowed for 3 days. Just how much did this cost.”

After looking around the deserted parking spot, I mumbled that and Kigami matched up with my talk.

They considered that the building interiors would be more or less damaged, so they borrowed the place for a few days in reserve for repairs.

“………………………Fuun.”

After Kigami noticed I was the one that called out to him, he raised his eyebrows and distanced himself from me.

(What is it? Did I do something to make him hate me……..?)

After I twist my neck, Izumi who was Kigami’s <<Duo>> hit my shoulder.

“That fella Kigami, lost to you during the <<Template:Furigana>> right? That’s why he is looking at Kokonoe with rival eyes. Since he has a very sporty personality, he seriously hates losing.”

“Izumi!!”

He probably guessed what we were talking about. Kigami shouted at Izumi.

“Hei Hei. So see you later Kokonoe, let’s work hard. Also, please don’t be angry at him.”

“Aah, I get it.”

With a light heart, Izumi ran towards Kigami.

“Fufuu, that was a disaster.”

“Well, I can’t be helped.”

It seems Tachibana heard the conversation and made a wry smile, I also replied back after shrugging my shoulders.

“And, looks like the organizer is here.”

I don’t know what car model it was but, a high-class looking black car was reflecting the sunlight while showing itself on the rooftop carpark.

The car then slowly stopped beside the bus we rode on.

The first one that got of the car was not Lilith but her butler-----Sara.

After Sara made a respectful bow, the figure of the gold girl who was her master, appeared from inside.

With the black car as the background, the eye-catching beautiful Template:Furigana was shining under the sun and her Template:Furigana were like jewels.

A girl wearing black clothes showed herself from behind while wearing a bewitching smile.

Within the many people holding their breath at them, Tsukimi who rode on the bus to lead us mumbled something.

“Seriously, why am I the only one that has to take care of the brats………….”

“Maybe they didn’t want to let you on because you would cause a ruckus?”

“I’ll crush you……………primarily with one of the 3 great desires.”

“Please no.”

Since she was someone that would seriously do it, I distanced myself by taking a step back just in case.

“Everyone. There is a talk the chairman wants to present. Please keep quiet.”

Mikuni-sensei started the proceedings and everyone’s sights gathered on the chairman.

“Everyone, how do you do. Everyone should know this but, we were supposed to commence the <<Kouryou battle>> today. But-------”

The gold girl lowered her head after the chairman directed her hands to Lilith beside her as if to introduce her.

“Due to the wish of Lilith=Bristol over here who enrolled here from our sibling academy, St Foren academy, the plan has changed to commencing the social gathering----<<Survive>>.”

Even though she said it was a change in schedule, the goal for the <<Kouryou battle>> was to make us challenge stronger opponents with strategies, had not changed in the <<Survive>>.

Because of that, the chairman talked to make us have fun fighting against Lilith no matter how we do it.

“I pray from the bottom of my heart that you will all gain good experience from this <<Survive>>.”



It’s not like there was any special change; the whole thing would start once Lilith entered the building 10 minutes after we first entered the building.

After the explanations were over, my classmates went inside the A La Mode building one after another to start the <<Blaze practice>> which was borrowing the name of a social gathering.

But, I only took a backward glance at everyone and did not move from my spot.

“It’s okay to head inside with everyone first, Julie.”

“Tooru…………”

After I lightly tap the silver girl’s shoulder while she was slightly raising her eyebrows, I headed closer to Lilith.

“What is wrong, Kokonoe Tooru?”

The chairman stopped me when I was heading towards a different direction from the building.

“Sorry. There is something I want to talk with Lilith about before this starts------”

“I have nothing to talk about.”

“…………..And that is the case.”

Her clear rejecting voice interrupted my words. Of course, it was Lilith.

“I have something to say no matter what.”

“I won’t say-----”

“Kuhah, isn’t it okay? Specially allowing something small like a talk, ojou-sama.”

Lilith moved her eyebrows, at Tsukimi’s forced verbal argument.

It might be a revenge for making her come here on the bus or maybe she had something against Lilith who moved around as she likes by using the <<Exception>> shield-----

I don’t know what her reasons were but, it was a lifesaving question to me.

“That’s true. Just like what Rito says, isn’t it okay to specially allow a talk?”

“…………..I get it.”

“Thank you for the recommendation, Chairman………..and Tsukimi-sensei.”

“Kuhah. It’s okay. It looks like things are getting interesting anyway.”

The lifesaver had a useless reason.

“I’ll say this first; it would be a problem if the starting time becomes late if you talk for too long. Please end everything within 5 minutes okay?”

“Yes, I understand.”

After making a smile while looking up at me, the chairman took a step back.

I finally come face to face with the gold girl and called out to her name.

“Lilith.”

“…………………”

Even though she was averting her face away, I did not care about it and talked to her-------and lowered my head.

“I am sorry to refuse your <<Duo>> invitation.”

“……………..After saying you wanted to talk, is that all you wanted to say?”

Even though she was facing away while leaving it as it is, her bad mood was straightforwardly being told.

“Aah, that’s right. I could only say the reason why I refused that time so------sorry.”

“You don’t really need to lower your head. It does not change the fact you refused my invitation even if you apologize and whether you do. Of course, I have no plans to even give an atom of consideration in the <<Survive>> later.”

“Aah, I don’t mind that. I really want to fight against Lilith’s full strength anyway.”

I thrust my fist at the gold girl.

“I will go at full strength too. If both of us go at full strength, I feel we will accept each other without any reservations and stop being in the winning and losing relationship once the <<Survive>> is over.”

“…………You’re an idiot right.”

“I sometimes think that.”

“I don't even know how to reply to that………..”

Lilith faced her back towards me, thinking that there was nothing left to talk about.

I thought this when I saw the back of the gold girl.

Once everything ended, definitely………..

“Then, I’ll wait inside. Let’s talk again after this ends.”

“……………….”

After I said my goodbyes and started heading inside the building-----


Lilith opened her mouth while facing her back towards me.

“I will become that girl’s power----------you said this right.”

“Yeah I did.”

Lilith turned back and looked towards the entrance to the building.

Julie was being pointed at by her Template:Furigana.

“Then prove it.”

The gold girl took a glance at Julie and stared at me.

“But I will not forgive that-------I will have you know how useless you are.”

I did not reply to those words and ran towards Julie.

I muttered to no one in particular.

“I already know that……………”

It is because I am useless, that I am here.

Part 2[]

“We will accept each other if we go at full strength-------he is just like a child.”

Lilith did not say anything to Sakuya who said it in astonishment.

“Sakuya-sama. We have confirmed their deployment in the vicinity. There are no problems if we start anytime.”

“Good work, Mikuni.”

After Mikuni finished giving out orders to his previous students, he reported to Sakuya.

This was still a public area even though it was fully reserved, and in order to commence the <<Blaze practice>>, the <<Exceeds>> deployed from the Dawn organization were securing the vicinity.

“Since that is the case, let’s start this.”

“Yes, I understand.”

“Ojou-sama please be careful.”

“Thank you, Sara. I can have fun for around 1 hour…………..well, it would be nice if they can last that long.”

Lilith replied with that to her personal attendant and faced towards the building entrance before Sakuya talked to her.

“The battle between the same <<Template:Furigana>> but does not have the same <<Blaze>>, and the same two that has driven them away…………..I am looking forward to see it, Lilith=Bristol.”

“Pray that it will meet expectations…………for them that is.”

Last time in the chairman's room of Kouryou academy, the words Mikuni said------the person that got driven away.

Yes, just like Tooru and the rest, Lilith had driven away a <<Template:Furigana>> at <<Template:Furigana>>.

However, unlike Tooru and the rest, it seemed it was to measure the power of the <<Unrivalled Blaze>>.

But the biggest difference would be that the gold girl had driven that person away alone and what’s more uninjured.

“I’ll be going then.”

Lilith swayed her Template:Furigana with her hand and entered the building.

After the automated door closed behind her, the outside sound got cut off and silence immediately wrapped around her.

“……….Fufu.”

During the middle of her slow descent down the escalator that had stopped because the power supplies were turned off------

Each time she descended one floor after another, she understood that her feelings were uplifting.

Lilith was fighting with a different type of nervousness compared to her hunting hobby; she liked this electrifying atmosphere.

She naturally leaked a smile at her throbbing heart.

(Like a child, huh………..)

Even though Sakuya said that, Lilith understood Tooru’s words.

But, since he said to accept each other, bringing out our full strength would not be enough.

She thought it was an indispensable condition to show the <<Power>> to be able to accept each other.

(Can you keep up with me? My full strength that is.)

In that instant-----

The sound of the air and her thoughts were cut through.

A surprise attack. It was an <<Arrow>> aimed towards Lilith.

But-------

*Pashi*!! The arrow disappeared together with a dry sound.

No, it was different. Lilith caught it with her hands.

“N-no wayyyyy………..”

The girl that shot the arrow------Kibitsu was taken back by the event that just happened in front of her.

The time she regained her composure was when Lilith threw the arrow to the ground and making it turn back to the <<Flame>>.

“--------!!”

Even though she quickly nocked the arrow for the second shot, Lilith was already pointing her gun towards Kibitsu.

The moment she pulled the trigger, the gold girl proclaimed this.

“<<Survive>> start.”

Immediately, the gunshot echoing throughout the building became the starting signal for battle.





Chapter 6: Existence Transcending Humans[]

Part 1[]

“What, didn’t you go with Miyabi and the rest?”

I asked the silver girl who was waiting for me even though I had told her it was all right to go on ahead.

“It’s because I am Tooru’s <<Duo>>.”

The bell rang like usual and Julie nodded.

(Even though the <<Duo>> is not related in today’s <<Survive>>.)

Although I thought that, there was no way I would not be happy if she told me that.

“Thanks. Let’s go then.”

“Ja---. Okay let’s go. Miyabi and the rest are waiting.”

Maybe it was the thought of wanting to hurry up to side of Miyabi and the rest; Julie took my hands.

(Uu…………..this is somehow embarrassing……….)

Julie walked while tightly holding my hand with her small hands.

After I took a small glance at Lilith for the last time, she was staring at me while placing her hands on her hips.

Once we entered the building and immediately descended 2 floors down with the escalator, we let go of our hands.

It seems the power supplies were off today so after we got down 2 floors using the escalator, which had become a staircase with big ramps, we reached a place called Nagisa plaza.

There was a path on the left side while there was an atrium connecting the first floor and right side; there was also a book store in front of us.

From this place which was located at the very east end of the building, we headed to the meeting point we promised with Tachibana and the rest located to the west-----

“Ah-re? it’s Kokonoe-kun and Julie-chan. You two took your time coming down here?”

In the shadows of the shelves in the bookstore which I thought were empty, a girl-----Kibitsu showed her face.

“Just a little strategic meeting. How about you Kibitsu, why are you in a place like this?”

“Uun, I am going to ambush her here. Look, my <<Blaze>> is <<Template:Furigana>>. I am confident in hitting someone else other than Lilith-chan if it becomes a free-for all fight.”

“I-I see…………….”

Just how could she say that with a confident smile on her face.

“By the way Kibitsu. I have been wondering this since a while back but, how do you manifest the arrow?”

<<Template:Furigana>> and <<Template:Furigana>>. It is quite different but, it is the same type of shooting weapon if I put it in forceful words.

I tried asking since it might provide a hint to a strategy.

(Is it the same with Lilith’s <<Template:Furigana>>………….?)

“It seems I can manifest the shape of an arrow using my mental strength by having the <<Blaze>> be the medium. The arrow is like the other self of the <<Template:Furigana>> main body.”

“During the manifestation, I have to imagine the actions. It seems it is different for each individual, but mine is like the feeling of pulling out an arrow from the quiver. It seems you can manifest it by just taking the pose if you are used to it.”

“I see. That was knowledgeable.”

“You are welcome. Alright, I have to go back to my stand-by spot soon. Kokonoe-kun, Julie-chan, I leave my revenge to you two.”

“I think there is something wrong, with having you assume you will already lose…………..”

While making a smile while making a comeback, Kibitsu once again hid herself behind the book shelf.

“Well then, it seems we are a little late so, let’s hurry up and go to everyone.”

“Ja---. Let’s do that.”

Inside the A La Mode building, which was filled with people when we visited a few days ago.

It was now wrapped in silence and it gave off the illusion as if we slipped into a ghost town.

The different atmosphere where there was no one manning the shop even though it was open made that feeling stronger.

“To-Tooru-kun, Julie-chan. Over here, over here……….!”

From far away, Miyabi was making small waves with her hands to us.

(I don’t know whether she is appealing or not……….)

While making a wry smile, we met up with Tachibana and Miyabi.

“Sorry. For making you guys wait………..”

“I-ya, I don’t mind. More importantly, let’s confirm the plan once more before it starts. First off, in the center plaza for ambush, at that standpoint in that location--------”

File:Absolute Duo Volume 2 Non-Colour 8.jpg

Being the group leader, Tachibana looked at the building map while she started talking about the plan.

Several situations were assumed but, the basic plan was to drive Lilith to a corner with our numbers.

After the confirmation was over, we confirmed the actual building instead of the map.

The northern part of the A La Mode which was the grounds for <<Survive>>-----

After going straight through the approximately 400 meter wide path which was stretched out from the east to west, there consisted 4 plazas mid-way through.

The names of the plazas in order were: ..Nagisa, the first eastern plaza right when we got down from the roof ..after heading west from there is Yukari ..then the Center ..finally Sora.

However, the path was not a completely straight path and each of the Yukari and Center plazas had narrow paths to use for moving around. The building has a 2 floor structure but, although this does not go for all the plazas, all of the paths connect from the 2nd floor and 1st floor through an atrium.

It was easy to move around on the 1st floor since it is wide, but since it is very disadvantageous if she attacks us from above by using the atrium we chose to fight on the 2nd floor.

Around 1 minute after confirming the place I would be stationed again, a building announcement that the <<Survive>> had started.

“It’s time. Are you all ready? I am counting on you all to follow the plan!”

[Aah!][ Ja---!][U-un……..][Fuun, leave it to me.]

Leaving approximately one person out, right when we made a strong nod to Tachibana (Tatsu was silent), a light bell different from the usual one I was used to hearing, *Karan**Karan* echoed.

Immediately after that sound disappeared-----

A gunshot echoed from the east side.

“It started huh………!”

Right when we were stationing according to Tachibana’s words, I could hear several more gunshots.

The sound was louder then first and, I found out that she was in battle at the second plaza------the Yukari plaza.

Even if they were not defeated by Lilith, it would probably take some time for her to come here.

And during the time I was thinking that.

“Let’s go there, catch her-----!!”

When such a voice appeared, with a backward glance; the figure of the gold girl running here could be seen.

(I thought she would defeat everyone that was waiting for her before advancing but……….!)

It’s true that from Lilith’s perspective, she did not have to go with the opponents' plan.

It seemed the thought of her eliminating each one of us by order was mostly out of expectations.

(She’s coming……….!!)

They chased Lilith to the place we were waiting for her.

“Lilith!!”

Right when Lilith ran near me, I jumped out from the pillar’s shadow and stood in her way.

I was probably supposed to perform a surprise attack originally but, my role was to stop her.

And, what kind of method to use was up to my personal discretion.

Even though Lilith was making a stance with her <<Template:Furigana>>, she stopped and slightly lowered her gun when she noticed I was the opponent.

“Oh my, why if it isn’t Kokonoe Tooru. Long time no see.”

“…………..That’s right. I am surprised to see you again this fast.”

I directed an ironic smile to Lilith.

“That goes for me too………….but this is good. I don’t have to go around looking for you.”

After swaying her hair with her hand, Lilith aimed her <<Template:Furigana>> at me.

“First off, I will test your true abilities.”

In a situation where everything would end if she pulled the trigger-----

However, in a different perspective, you could say this was a one-in a lifetime chance.

This was the chance to practically use the plan to handle the <<Template:Furigana>> I thought of using at the real scene.

Failure would mean instant retire-----

Although this had high risks, I had nothing else.

(-----It’s coming!!)

Lilith put in strength on the finger at the trigger and-----

*Ginn*!! Right after the gun fired, a metallic sound was produced.

(Success!! I can do this at this distance!!)

“…………Not bad. Or is it just a coincidence?”

After I blocked the bullet with the <<Shield>>, Lilith stared at me.

“If you think that was a coincidence then want to try it one more time?”

“…………I’ll give up on that. I will accept you as the main dish. That is why I will let you go for now.”

Right when Lilith was showing her <<Template:Furigana>> rotating habit after firing, I raised the corners of my mouth.

“………No, I won’t let you get away. It is our turn now-----Tachibana!!”

“Leave it to me!!”

Placed between the atrium, Tachibana showed herself with her <<Template:Furigana>> at the front of the shop, and the gold girl reacted by moving her gun at her.

At that moment, Tatsu jumped out from the shop to Lilith’s side this time.

“----!!”

Once Tachibana diverted her conscious to her by showing herself, Tatsu would attack from a completely different direction.

This was one of the many plans we had prepared.

“It’s a simple but good method.”

Lilith moved her sights to Tatsu and said that as if to show her composure.

*Zan*!! The <<Crescent Blade>> that got swung down made a big crack on the path but, Lilith dodged it with a back flip and landed on top of the glass fence like that.

“Tatsu!! Swing to the side!!”

If he swung to the side then she might have to make a huge dodge movement.

At the same time as I told Tatsu my instructions, Julie who was hiding behind the objects jumped out.

If it was on top of the fence then, she had to dodge by jumping away from Tatsu’s attack.

*Ton*. Just like predicted, Lilith kicked the glass fence and jumped to the sky.

However, she was heading towards the atrium.

“Wha………….!?”

The height was easily around 5 meters until the first floor.

If by any chance she failed in her landing, she might end up injuring herself but even so, she did not hesitate.

“It’s not a bad attack but, I advise including the <<Exceed>> physical ability in the calculations.”

Everyone became fascinated by the sight of the gold girl who has sunlight shining down on her from the glass roof.

The appearance of an angel descending down was shown to our eyes and Lilith descended to the ground.

However, the group standing-by on the first floor did not end with being fascinated by her.

That’s because the hunter came down in front of them who were the prey.

Sword strikes, gunshot, shouts and the sound of battle echoed back.

Even after I ran to the fence and looked downwards in panic, the Template:Furigana had already entered the blind spot of the building’s cover.

(Damn……….!! I won’t let you get away!!)

I crossed the fence and jumped down to the first floor.

After landing and spotting Lilith, there was a 5 meter distance between us.

“Ah-ra, I won’t go easy on you if you chase me.”

Lilith turned around and prepared her <<Template:Furigana>>.

(Kuh, where is she aiming……..!?)

“Tooru!!”

Julie shouted and at the same time as the bullet hit the <<Shield>>.

The bullet course slightly diverted and scratched my cheek.

“You have good luck. Or is your luck included into your abilities too?”

“Tsk………….!!”

I decided that this distance was to my disadvantage and jumped into the shadows but there was no pursuit attack.

Instead, I could hear Lilith voice together with her footstep getting further away.

“Well I don’t mind. I will leave you as the main dish like I thought. Kokonoe Tooru.”

After I brought my face out from the shadows, I saw the back of the Template:Furigana swaying around while leaving.

(She got away……………but, there was some profit.)

---This was the first contact with Lilith in this <<Survive>>.

“Are you okay, Tooru.”

“Aah, I' m not injured. But, the guys on the lower floor……………”

After I nodded to Julie who easily got down, I set my sights to the guys collapsed in the front.

Looks like there were 6 people but, they were all defeated in that short time.

It just took 1 minute for Lilith to take on the selected 2nd year members who had 3 <<Template:Furigana>>. It couldn’t be helped for 6 <<Template:Furigana>> to be unable to do anything in direct combat.

I then heard a gunshot from the direction Lilith ran to.

“She is probably fighting with the group in the Sora plaza.”

Tachibana with Miyabi behind jumped down from the 2nd floor path like us.

“Hyawa!?”

In spite of coming down timidly, Miyabi failed in her landing and landed on her butt.

Thanks to that her skirt got flipped up, but it stopped at a dangerous spot luckily.

“Ouch…….. ………………---------!!”

Although she frowned her face in pain at first, she immediately noticed what was happening and quickly fixed the hem of her skirt.

“Miyabi are you okay?”

“U-un. I am okay but………..errr…….di-did you see………..?”

I extended my hand to her as she asked a question with a soft voice.

“I did not see so relax.”

After I replied back while making a wry smile, Miyabi exhaled and took my hand before standing up.

Behind us, Tachibana muttered while lining up the people that had collapsed against the wall to let them sleep.

“Because we did not stop her, this turned into an inexcusable result to them………….”

“We can’t help it. She was one layer better.”

“Fuun. More important than that, shouldn’t we decide on the next objective for now on?”

Tora came down while saying that.

“Without Tatsu?”

“That guy is not suited for brain work. It’s probably best just to let him be on the look out up there.”

“I-I see…………..then let’s go with the objectives first…………Tachibana.”

I asked the decision from Tachibana who was our leader.

“………Her victory condition is to eliminate all of us. Instead of us moving, we should go with the first plan and wait here without moving------”

“Oi, Kokonoe!! Don’t let her get away so easily!!”

An angry shout mixed into our conversation from the 2nd floor.

When I looked up, Kigami and his comrades who were supposed to be camping at the Yukari plaza were there.

“That goes for you too.”

There were no mistakes with what I said, since Kagami and the rest were the first ones to be broken through like us, I got irritated because there was no reason to be scolded at.

“The hell you say!?”

Kigami got angry with my reply and the atmosphere clearly got bad-----

At that moment, Tachibana and Izumi came in front of us respectively to calm us down.

“Sorry, Kigami. It is my responsibility as the team leader to be unable to stop her here. If you want an apology then I will apologize to you properly later. But for now, isn’t it decided that we repair the broken formation first?”

Kigami stopped his words when Tachibana lightly lowered her head.

In replacement, Izumi was the one who opened his mouth.

“We don’t need an apology since we got broken through that easily. More importantly, we are planning to chase her now like this so, if it is okay with you all, do you want to join in?”

“Izumi!!”

Kigami got angry at his partner’s plan.

“Maa maa, Kigami. Isn’t it okay. We are low on numbers anyway, so everything is okay if we go with this for the last.”

He probably purposely did it to allow everyone to hear.

But, it might be because his natural virtue makes it hard to be hated even though he has that light feeling with him.

And since I dare not say that comment, Tachibana questioned him on the words he said half-way through.

“What do you mean that we are low on numbers?”

“Just like what you can see, 5 people were taken down when she broke through the Yukari plaza. Thanks to that, most of the methods we prepared cannot be used anymore”

Now that he mentioned it, most of the people that I saw when I crossed by the Yukari plaza at the beginning had been eliminated.

“What are you going to do? If it is okay, then it would be a lifesaver if you corner her from down there.”

Izumi claimed the charge of the 2nd floor which had the lowest possibility of getting shrewdly attacked from above.

Tachibana made a slight wry smile and nodded.

“I understand. We will be in charge of the first floor.”

Alliance established.

“Don’t pull my leg, Kokonoe!!”

“Fuun. What a noisy guy……!”

Tora said that as if he was spitting and glared at Kigami.

“……………Weren’t we supposed to ambush her again here?”

I held back his voice just in case to avoid letting it reach Kagami and the rest.

“I felt that the atmosphere would get even worse if I refused.”

“…………..Sorry for being bad at being considerate.”

“Fufu, I don’t mind. More importantly, let’s move too, we need to tell Tatsu about the situation as well.”

“Aah, let’s do that.”

Everyone was gathered once Tatsu came down and just when we were about to move, I recalled back the time when I confronted Lilith just now.

“………………That’s it. Everyone, listen. It seems that plan to handle the <<Template:Furigana>> works. But, it’s going to be tough if it is more than 5 meters.”

“Fuun. Then the thing you have to do, is to enter a distance where the plan will work no matter what.”

“That’s true; it is probably limited to closing in the distance between her next time.”

Tachibana nodded at Tora’s response.

“Well, it is a big gain just by knowing that the plan is effective. Next would be-----”

“Kokonoe!! Let’s go already!! I told you not to pull my leg!!”

A angry shout cut into our conversation again.

“Sorry. We were confirming on how to corner her.”

“………Keh.”

After Tachibana replied that while lowering her head, I saw Kigami spit on the ground.

It was quite irritating but, as long as Tachibana put a follow in, there was no way I could tarnish that.

“……………Everyone, let’s go.”

I held it in and pretended to be calm before urging everyone to start moving.

“To-Tooru-kun, can I have a moment…….?”

Right when we were running passed the Center plaza, Miyabi called out in a soft voice.

“Ah…….it was scary right. Sorry.”

“U-un………….”

Miyabi was scared of Kigami’s angry shout during the interchange we had just now.

After I apologized for that, Miyabi swung her head.

“Th-that one is okay…………..but that wasn’t what I wanted to talk about……… …………….. e-err, its about before. ……………yo-you really did not see right?”

It seemed she was still worried about the time when she fell down.

“If I saw then I would not be able to talk to Miyabi while remaining calm.”

“Ah………..I see……….that’s good. Fufu………”

I relaxed a little because of the conversation that felt impossible to be happening in the middle of a practice match-----

The quarrel with Kigami left a slight irritation in my heart but, I felt it disappearing.

“…………Thanks, Miyabi.”

“Eh………..? Ab-about what…..?”

“I just thought it’s great that Miyabi is here.”

“Eh………..!? Gre-great………wha-wha-what do you mean by that……..?”

I only laughed back at Miyabi who was troubled.




We were at the big path connecting the Center plaza and Sora plaza. There was about a distance of 70 meters in between.

While hiding our body behind the stores located in between, we headed towards the 4th plaza----the Sora plaza.

“Alright, Me, Julie and Tatsu will head to the right side. Tachibana and the rest head to the left side while paying attention. Tora, you are the rear guard so be careful of your back.”

Other than a big path that we were going to go through after this in the Center plaza and Sora plaza, there were small paths connected to it too.

If Lilith went through there then, there would be a chance we would get attacked from behind so, the role rear guard right at the back of the line was very important.

Tentatively, the small paths on the 1st and 2nd floor had Kigami’s group on the look out but even so, I couldn’t say it was safe for certain.

“Fuun. You too, be careful not to get ahead of yourself and get shot straight on.”

“None of your business.”

“That goes for you too.”

*Gon* we bumped our fists together and scatter to the left and right path.

Both groups on the 1st and 2nd floor moved.

“It's quiet, Tooru.”

The sound of battle had already stopped echoing and the building was wrapped in silence.

“Aah. Let’s go while cautiously.”

If Lilith was defeated then, someone would probably shout in victory but, that was impossible.

If that was the case then, the chances of Lilith being on overwatch [2F 1] further up was very high; my nervousness got stronger even though I did not want it to.

I lowered my body and dashed towards the store in front while bending down.

There was no gunshot.

I confirmed if there was someone in the shop after entering but, there were no particular problems.

After I made a hand gesture saying it was safe, Julie ran here first and then Tatsu next.

Tachibana was ahead on the opposite side of the path with Miyabi following her back.

Even though we crossed half the distance of the path, we could hear no gunshots.

(It’s about time she is going to snipe…………)

We needed to be cautious of the stairs connected towards the roof at the Sora plaza, Tachibana said this.

But, thinking about the charge immediately at the start, we couldn’t throw away the possibility of a charge attack.

Inside the oppressive feeling created by the nervousness, we slowly got closer to the Sora plaza.

“Tooru. Look at that.”

Further up Julie’s finger------there were 3 guys collapsed frontwards at the plaza.

On half of the stairs heading towards the roof, there were girls collapsed there.

While moving onwards with our cautiousness increased, we kept a look out at the shops while hiding our bodies-----

I got shocked when I saw a female Kouryou uniform.

But, the hair was black and was streaming down to the chest.

Near the girl with black hair, I saw one more girl leaning against the wall.

Both of them were hiding in the shop and probably got found by Lilith.

It seemed there was no one hiding in the shop, and I sent a signal to Julie behind me saying it was alright to advance.

“Tooru. I feel something is strange.”

“Aah, I think so too. If there is no movement until now………”

She was moving outside our expectations again.

That thought passed my mind and hesitation was born.

Hesitation corrupts the concentration ability and a chance would be born-----

That instant was targeted.

A sudden attack came.

“That is no good, Kokonoe Tooru.”

That sudden call out came from a direction I would never expect.

“-----Wha!!”

When I looked behind, the black haired girl was preparing her <<Template:Furigana>>.

“Hesitation in a battle which has already begun is forbidden you know. It would only make a fatal chance. Like this.”

She threw away the black wig which was hiding her Template:Furigana and Lilith made a wry smile.

“I thought this was cliché but, it unexpectedly works.”

The gun was clearly pointed at Julie.

“Julie!!”

The gunshot broke the silence and----

The silver girl dodged the bullet just right.

And at the same time, Tatsu roared and swung down the <<Crescent Blade>>.

---But, Lilith dodged the attack by jumping over Tatsu’s head, and the shelves got mowed down by the <<Crescent Blade>>.

*Kurun*. Lilith spun the <<Template:Furigana>> in her hands.

“Tatsu, dodge it-----!!”

However, my shout was useless and the bullet that was shot pierced Tatsu’s head.

During the time that giant body was collapsing from losing its strength, the gold girl jumped out the shop.

She then ran up the giant ball light in the middle of the path and jumped towards the 2nd floor path.

“Julie, it’s amazing, you dodged that.”

“Ja--. It’s because Tooru confirmed the counter plan was effective.”

“I-I see…………”

I could only be shocked once I heard she used the counter plan meant for a <<Shield>> defense to evade.

“--------Above…….!?”

The voices of Kigami group advancing on the 2nd floor falling into disorder from the sudden attack could be heard.

“Kuh………..! Like hell I will let you do what you want any more than this!!”

After I dashed out the corridor, I kicked the ball light and jumped up from the recoil before grabbing onto the glass fence surrounding the atrium.

After dropping to the 2nd floor, Izumi was down and I saw Lilith’s back while she was thrusting the <<Template:Furigana>> at Kigami further ahead.

“Lilith!!”

“Oh my, why if it isn’t Kokonoe Tooru. You are the main dish so, please keep quiet.”

“Sadly, I am bad with waiting.”

“A guy that can’t wait will get hated by girls you know.”

The moment Lilith said that and was about to put strength into her fingers------

“UooooOOOOO!!”

I shouted with a loud voice while closing the gap.

“------!?”

Lilith moved her sights in reflex, and her hands shook.

The fired bullet scratched near Kigami’s collarbone instead of his head.

Even though Kigami got blown to the floor, it’s not like his consciousness got blown away.

“Kigami, dodge it!!”

I shouted once more while swinging my fist targeted towards Lilith------the rose but, she dodged it.

However, since I swung it down in a manner of charging my body, I got between them with that momentum and prepared my <<Shield>> while covering Kigami.

“Kokonoe! What the hell are you doing!?”

An angry shout came from Kigami behind.

“What do you mean what………you are my comrade so-----is what I wanted to say but, my body moved on its own.”

I did not release my sights from the gold girl while replying.

“You say your body moved on its own?”

“Aah. I refuse to see…….someone getting downed in front of me. That’s why hurry up and run away!”

That scenery from that day in summer carved into my brain moved my body.

Even if I know <<Survive>> was just a practice match, and no one would die.

“………..Damn it…………! Damn it, damn it, damn itt!!”

“------!? Kigami!!”

“Shut up!! Who the hell would run!!”

Instead of running away, Kigami prepared his <<Blaze>> and charged at Lilith.

Of course, Lilith did not stay quiet and prepared her <<Template:Furigana>> before------

Shooting Kigami mercilessly.

“It’s regretful you couldn’t save him. But I am just getting started.”

“………….Are you planning to defeat everyone else first.”

“That’s right. Didn’t I tell you that you are the main dish already?”

I closed in the gaps between Lilith in one go while she was making a smile.

“I won’t let you do that to anyone else!!”

“How persistent. Please keep quiet.”

Just like usual, Lilith rotated her <<Template:Furigana>> and pointed the gun at me.

*GiKiin!!* I blocked the bullet shot at my shoulder with the <<Shield>>.

“I won’t get hit that easily at this distance

When she pointed the gun------I expand my awareness to its maximum and saw through the firing line.

It might be hard to dodge the bullet but, as long as I know the place where she is targeting then I could use the <<Shield>> to block it.

This was the counter-plan I prepared for the <<Template:Furigana>>.

The drawback is, the more the distance between us kept opening, any slight change in her gun’s angle would make a big difference and it would be hard to see through the bullet’s path.

“Not bad……..!!”

After stepping in, I drove in my fist aimed at the rose.

Even though she blocked the attack with the gun’s body, I moved to combination attacks without making any distance.

(I’ll keep pushing her like this!!)

But, Lilith’s calm face did not break and right in the middle of handling my continual attacks skillfully----

*Kurun* she rotated the <<Template:Furigana>> in her hands.

(………What is it!?)

Normally, I should be going for that chance but, my attacking hand got duller because of shock and questions.

Right after I thought the bullet shot in close-range got deflected by my <<Shield>>-----

She gave a flashy low kick like a whip to my legs that had stopped moving.

“Nguh!!”

Lilith did not relax her attacking hand and continued with a front kick.

Even though I blocked it with the <<Shield>> immediately, her goal was not to attack me.

Lilith kicked the <<Shield>> and use that momentum to jump behind and open some distance.

(Oh no, this distance is disadvantageous for me………!!)

If she opened up a distance of more than 5 meter, I would lose the ability to see through the fire line accurately.

At the same time with her firing, I jumped into a nearby shop.

“Fufu, it’s okay even if you don’t run away that pathetically. That was just an intimidation, so I did not aim at you. I already told you that you are the main dish.”

“Kuh…………!”

While hiding in the shop’s shadow, it was in that instant I grinded my teeth knowing that I was being played around with.

“Kokonoe! Let’s retreat for now!! You all too, retreat now and regroup!!”

Even though I could not see her, Tachibana’s voice echoed throughout.

Because of Lilith’s surprise attack, she probably decided our group situation could not fight in cooperation.

Especially, after losing Kigami and Izumi, the remaining people in the group on the 2nd floor became completely agitated.

(I have no choice, I guess I’ll follow Tachibana’s words and retreat……….!)

But, during the moment I was about to retreat------

A silver gale ran passed me.

“Julie!?”

Julie’s long hair fluttered and she chased after Lilith.

“Don’t overdo it, Julie!!”

“Nai. It is okay………!!”

I thought this decision was very unlike Julie who usually fought in a calm manner.

“Ah-ra, you won’t run away? I was planning to let you all go though.”

Lilith pulled the trigger while saying it’s a different story if she came after her.

But, Julie’s response was magnificent.

She dodged the bullet flying at her before kicking the wall and slashed with her <<Template:Furigana>> after closing the gap in one go.

However----

“Your movements are too honest.”

“----!!”

Lilith went above that.

The moment the attacking <<Template:Furigana>> from left and right was about to cross------

The blades bounced off because she used the gun-stock to hit from below.

In that moment, Julie became completely defenseless and------

*DoBo!!*Lilith’s knee thrust towards Julie stomach.

Lilith then continued by giving Julie a sokuto[2F 2] and made her go flying.

“Ka, Haah!!”

Her small body slammed the glass fence and the stainless exterior distorted-----

*Kashaaan*!! The glass broke and Julie’s body got thrown out to the atrium.

“How regretful, Julie=Sigtuna. I expected you to be a little worth hunting but……….”

During the time the fragments of the glass and the Template:Furigana was reflecting the light, the gold girl spun the <<Template:Furigana>>-----and pointed the gun at Julie.

“You ended up unable to be this girl’s power huh, Kokonoe Tooru.”

“Julie-------!!”

“……….This is the end.”

A dry sound echoed and the moment the bullet was about to pierce Julie mercilessly-----

“I won’t let you.”

A shadow ran away with that small body.

After hanging the tip of the <<Template:Furigana>> near the ceiling, Tachibana caught Julie in mid-air with the movement of a pendulum.

Tachibana then landed on the 1st floor like that and while carrying Julie and running pass the ball light and decorative plants to block the <<Template:Furigana>> line of fire.

“Kokonoe! We are retreating!!”

I immediately ran away from the spot at the retreat declaration she made again.

When I looked back at last, Lilith was seeing us off without preparing the <<Template:Furigana>>.

I could easily imagine her making a leisurely smile as usual on that face.



After heading up slightly west from the 4th plaza----the Sora plaza, we entered a store and I took a breather.

“Fuun. Looks like she isn’t coming.”

“………Aah, she probably let us go since it looks like she isn’t coming for us.”

By now, she was probably chasing the 2nd floor group which ran away in a different direction from us.

(Damn it, she is one tough opponent, more than I imagined……….! Her close-combat is quite good and I would never have thought Julie would get countered……….)

“Julie, are you okay?”

“Ja, ja--……...my left shoulder hurts a little but, I am alright.”

Julie replied while staggering.

Behind her, Tachibana made a stern expression.

“………..What do you mean by alright when your shoulders are dislocated. Stay down until emergency treatment.”

“Dislocation, Julie………….! That is why I told you not overdo it…….!”

“……..Sorry.”

Julie became despondent at Tachibana and my frowning face.

“More importantly, we have to treat her shoulder fast. It would be nice if someone has bandages but, does anyone have it?”

“So-sorry. I did not bring with me……….”

Miyabi swung her head at Tachibana’s question and the other members swung their heads next.

“I will go find-------”

“No, I will go find some. Tooru, you go act as a look-out.”

Tora went outside the shop without even hearing my reply.

The moment he went out, [I won’t take long. Leave it to me] he said that.

While thinking this might be true, I made a wry smile and saw Tora’s back off.

“Thank you very much, Tomoe.”

After a while, Tora found the bandages and brought it back and Tachibana performed the emergency treatment.

About the time she was about to take her clothes off, me and Tora went outside to stand guard.

“………..Even if you are treated, please be careful not to force yourself.”

It seems the treatment was over so I entered the shop and Tachibana was making a stern expression.

“Maa-maa, Julie gets that too so you don’t have to say it many times……… more importantly, I have to thank you. Thank you for protecting Julie, Tachibana.”

“Fufu, protecting my comrades……..is…………na-tural………..”

At the same time I thought her voice was weak even though she was smiling--------

Tachibana staggered and drooped towards me.

“Ta-Tachibana!?”

After I caught her in panic, Tachibana’s body relaxed and became heavy, and I noticed her breathing was wild.

“Oi, Tachibana? What is wrong, Tachibanaa, Tachibana--------!!”

Immediately, I found out.

There was a hole opened by a bullet on Tachibana’s uniform.

File:Absolute Duo Volume 2 Non-Colour 9.jpg

Part 2[]

There was the sound of a helicopter coming nearer from far away.

It was different from the one Lilith’s personally owned and was a giant tandem type rotor.

On the A La Mode roof, Tsukimi Rito moved her sights from the helicopter up at the skies of Tokyo bay to the special monitor and muttered that.

“It’s going to be the climax soon.”

40 minutes had passed since the commencement of the <<Survive>>-----

Almost every 1st year other than Tooru in the building had been defeated by Lilith.

“That time when silver hair was about to get defeated half-way, I seriously thought what was going to happen.”

“If that happens, it would probably end without showing any good prospects.”

While quietly gazing at the monitor, Sakuya made a bewitching smile and was damping her lips in the milk tea Sara poured for her.

“Oi oi, even if the silver hair is defeated, that <<Irregular>> is still left right?”

“A <<Duo>> with only one wing will not beat her.”

After replying her assertion to her rabbit ear wearing subordinate, Sakuya took another sip of the milk tea.

“………..In the current stage, the both of them are not showing any promise of winning against her in the first place. Even if they were the same people that drove them away.”

“Seriously, that is one unthinkable dryness from a little kid………….ah---, by the way, I am changing the topic.”

“What is it?”

“Is that your invitee, director?”

Rito pointed to the sky and asked.

The giant wheel type helicopter floating up at the sky. It was something that could be seen at the bay coast from just now.

“At the very least, I don’t remember inviting them.”

“……….That goes for me too.”

The guy---Mikuni who had been keeping silent until now, opened his mouth.

“Fuu, how regretful………it looks like we have no time to see the long-awaited Climax.”

Sakuya made a sigh before leaving the last part of the sentence and stood up.




Around 20 brawny men got off from the helicopter.

All of the men were in exaggerated outfits, they wore helmets that only showed the mouth part, armor that covered their chest and arms on top of their Template:Furigana, and they were holding assault rifles in their hands.

“That is a team I have not seen before.”

Mikuni said that after the men separated into left and right making a path without any useless movements.

Mikuni, who has various information connections, had all the special teams and organizations in the world in his head----- but the men standing in front of him were unknown to him.

However, Mikuni and Sakuya did not show any signs of discomposure like it were only natural.

Soon, there were 2 people walking through the center of the men in a relaxed manner.

One of them was like the men lined up along the left and right, he was wearing a battle suit but, he was wearing a different helmet from the others and was exposing his face.

His age was probably around Tooru’s. It was a Caucasian teenager with arrow sharp pair of eyes.

The other one was a lean old man dressed in white clothing.

The color of the base of his white hair could not be defined but, judging from his blue eyes and tall nose, it could be guessed that he was a westerner.

After the men stopped, Sakuya took a step forward and picked up her skirt to take a curtsy.

“First time meeting you all, my visitors. What kind of business do you all have in Japan?”

“Whaat, just a little stroll.”

The old man was the one that answered Sakuya’s question.

“*Kusu**Kusu* Don’t joke. A stroll is something you do with your own legs.”

“Fuhaha, that’s a harsh one. Well then………….how about having a talk with the youngsters about society while I am sightseeing?”

“Yes, gladly if that is the case.”

Even though she was in front of a weird scenery of a group of men holding guns, Sakuya was not showing any signs of cowardice.

“However well, I was seriously scared that we might be shot down when we were landing.”

“No, it’s because this is Japan. It would be a big commotion if we do something that dangerous.”

“Hahaha, that’s true too. No wonder that man is in such light clothing.”

“That’s because there was no need for it………….”

Having his sights directed to him, Mikuni answered.

It was only natural to be in light clothing.

There was no need for the <<Exceed>>’s to carry weapons such as guns.

“I see, I see. I guess this is the famous <<Exceed>> from the rumors like I thought.”

The old man said the word that should be impossible for a normal person to know and *Pan**Pan* made a short clap.

However, Sakuya and the rest were not surprised at all.

It’s normal. There was no way a team of normal people would bring guns along with them.

“Oya, I thought you would show some response but…………….”

“Sorry to not meet your expectations……….by the way, is it about time you named yourself? Or should we name ours first?”

“Fuhaha, I don’t need you to do that, Tsukumo Sakuya-dono. No should I call you-----the <<Template:Furigana>>.”

“…………….”

Sakuya moved her expression at this point for the first time.

“There is a reaction like I thought. Iyaa, this is good, this is good.”

Although it was slight, she did show her surprise and the old man was laughing very happily like he succeeded in his prank.

“Sorry for the late introduction. I am <<Equipment smith>>-----Edward=Walker. This unannounced visit was because I wanted to meet the witch I heard of from the rumors.”

“-----I apologize for not knowing a person from <<Rein>>. I am honored to meet you, <<Equipment Smith>>-sama.”

Sakuya bowed her head once more with a smile.

Even though she heard the old-man’s nickname, she had yet determined what kind of organization the men in front was affiliated with.

Enemy------it’s not like they are. At the very least, at the current point that is.

But, it’s true that it was an organization that they should be cautious about and originally, it would be normal to start exchanging a conversation without obstacle to search each others intentions but-------

“Hey, Jii-san[2F 3]. Forget the sluggish conversation already and let’s get to the point. I will become sleepy if you continue blabbing useless words.”

Just like her words, Rito made a large yawn in a bored manner,

The old man who called himself <<Equipment smith>> opened his eyes wide at the comment and actions of a person unable to read the atmosphere and-------

“Fuhahahahaha!! That is harsh. Ha—hahahahaha!!”

He placed his hand on his forehead and made a big laugh.

“I apologize for my subordinate.”

“Iya Iya, it is an old-man’s bad habit to make the conversation long. I will follow the rabbit ear Ojou-san and enter the real topic to avoid boring the <<Template:Furigana>>.”

While making the smile of a good nature old-man, Edward started talking about the real reason why he suddenly appeared in front of Sakuya.

“If I have to put in one word then it’s about making an alliance. <<Template:Furigana>>-dono, I want to borrow your power.”

“……….You jest.”

“Iya Iya, I am really serious. I am an old friend with your grandfather. I understand his amazingness more than anyone else and inheriting that thick blood of his, I have also heard of how magnificent you are. That is why; I am paying my respect and came to pick you up personally.”

“---------I see, grandfather’s………….but how regretful, my answer will not change.”

Sakuya’s answer *Hohoou* made Edward mumbled shortly.

“No matter what?”

Sakuya made a small nod in a natural manner at the question again.

“Fumu, how regretful. You, your grandfather and I are quite close------because of that, I thought it would be possible to work together but……..let me see, this would mean-----”

“Now that the deal is off, you will use force and take our director away-----right?”

In an instant, Rito continued in the part that got opened.

“Fuhahahaha!! You sure said something interesting.”

“Kuhah, but I am right, right?”

“It is just as you say, rabbit ear Ojou-san. And incidentally-----”

Edward sent his sight to the teen standing behind him.

“I am having difficulties finding a practical use of the <<Power>> I gave them. If the opponent is the famous <<Exceed>> then, it would be something that would occur easily even if I wish for it.”

“Nice nice, that confidence. I really can’t get enough of it.”

In the vigor of almost licking her lips, Rito revealed her happiness.

“Well then, <<K>>-kun. I’ll leave the rest to you. Please be careful not to hurt <<Template:Furigana>>-dono even if it is a mistake.”

After Edward went to the back, the Caucasian teen-----<<K>> gave orders to the men at the side.

“You, take around 2 people into the building with you. Remember to secure the Bristol daughter. If she resists then, It is okay to hurt her as long as she does not die.”

“………..Oh my, do you have any business with Lilith?”

“Naturally. There are a lot of ways to use her.”

“I won’t recommend you using her if you are going to make a trade with Dawn organization. No matter if she is the <<Exception>> they would easily throw her away if it produces an unprofitable situation.”

“I don’t mind. Even if I don’t use her for the trade, she is a target the <<Equipment Smith>>-dono has taken a good interest in.-----okay, go!!”

3 men entered the building by <<K>>'s order.

“Errrr, what’s left is……….15 people huh. Kuhah, you’re going to need 100 times more than that if you are going to take me on.”

“As expected from the <<Exceed>>. Rather than getting scared from this number of opponents, you say that there is an absolute difference in power…………..then, I will work hard to give you the enjoyment.”

<<K>> spread both his hands out and showed a fearless smile.

Although it was in a polite way, it was unpleasant to hear <<K>> words which had hypocritical courtesy felt in it.

“That’s because we are also existences that transcend humans too.”

Immediately, the group of men in the surrounding scattered around in a speed unthinkable for normal people and surrounded Sakuya and the rest.

“…………...Strengthen armor I guess.”

The moment the group of men moved, Mikuni did not miss the slight machine sound coming from their armor.

“It is still in the prototype stage without the adjustments made yet.”

“Kuhah. Interesting.”

Rito made a distorted smile and manifested her <<Template:Furigana>>.

“To show respect to that expression that looks down on others, I will seriously beat the shit out of you.”

But------

“Stop, Rito.”

It was her master that stopped Rito.

“Now that you have no <<Level Limit>> placed on you, the building will get destroyed if you go all out.”

“Incidentally let me say this, your <<Blaze>> stands out a lot, it will be annoying to fix the after-effects for me.”

Being told by her master and her superior, Rito made a sullen face.

“Rito. You and I will protect Sara. Mikuni, please present them the time of silence.”

After Rito stood down, Mikuni manifested his <<Blaze>>.

After seeing the <<Soul>> weapon that appeared in his hands, <<K>> made a scornful smile.

“I think this is impossible but, are you going to take on all of us with that seedy-looking <<Stiletto>>.”

“Seedy-looking huh……………rather, let me tell you something, I am very unsatisfied about the thought of you able to take on an awakened <<Exceed>> with that level of power. And one more thing----”

“------!! That’s ………..!?”

Immediately at that strange scenery--------

<<K>> gasped when he saw the 12 <<Stiletto>> floating around Mikuni.

Mikuni answered with both his hands spread out.

“I have 13 blades.”



Chapter 7: Give Me 《Soul》[]

Part 1[]

“Sorry…………….I, became a hindrance………..”

Tachibana was lying on the floor painfully and said that apologetically.

It seems the mental damage she received when she got shot by the <<Soul>> was quite something.

On top of being shot in her stomach, she was attacked with a strong fatigue and barely maintaining her consciousness was all she could do.

“I am sorry. It’s because I got close recklessly………….”

“You don’t have to mind it-------I guess it’s probably useless if I say that. That’s why, instead of an apology………..I will say I would be happy that you give me a report of the victory……….”

“…………That’s what she said, Julie.”

“Ja,Ja-----! I will win, definitely………….!!”

Tachibana smiled when Julie strengthened her determination again, and made a strong vow.

“Fufu, there is no reason to get that worked up………………rather, I think Julie was somehow worked up from the beginning of today……….if not, you would not have chased her that far during that time……….Did something happen, Julie?”

“……….Nai. Nothing.”

It was only for an instant, but Julie sent her gaze over to me.

(------? Just now………….)

Behind me Miyabi and Tora, and of course Tachibana who was in front of me, were looking downwards so they did not notice the movements of her gaze.

“………………I guess she got too worked up because the opponent is a strong one, right?”

“Fufu, I see. If that is the case then, Julie has one unexpected side to her huh………….”

After I made a random follow up after seeing Julie’s state, it seemed Tachibana was satisfied with that.

“But Julie, I feel that your weapon is speed……………and the coolness to see it through in an instant. I hope you will not forget that and go into battle……….”

“Ja---. Thank you for the advice, Tomoe.”

*Pekori* around the time Julie lowered her head, a gunshot could be heard from quite far away.

Either someone who was running away from the spot or who was hiding was defeated.

“I wonder how many people are left…………”

Miyabi muttered that in anxiousness.

“I don’t know. But, it won’t be weird for Lilith to be coming to this west side.”

That is why we have to make some kind of plan before then or else we have only a slim chance at victory.

“Understanding the situation is first -------our battle strength is, me, Julie, Miyabi and Tora. These 4 people.”

Julie could only swing her right hand due to the influence of the fracture.

Although Miyabi’s <<Template:Furigana>> was a trustworthy power, it's reckless to charge directly at the <<Template:Furigana>>.

I can’t think of anything now but, I included the methods we could use before moving to the next confirmation.

“Like I thought, I think we should use the difference in numbers. The only ones able to keep up with her movements are me, Julie and Tora, so I think it is appropriate for the 3 of us to surround her and fight.”

“Fuun.”

“Don’t say that. That is why; we have to think of a way to surround Lilith.”

“………….I think the Sora plaza is a good spot.”

I agreed with Julie’s comment.

It's because they cannot use the advantage of having more numbers, if they fought in a narrow place just like what happened in the 2nd encounter.

“The problem is the <<Template:Furigana>> counter-plan but, I don’t know if I can bring her to an effective range……..”

This is something we wouldn’t know unless we tried it out.

“Please be careful if you get close too. Her taijutsu is quite something.”

I nodded while recalling the fight from just now.

Although it was close quarter combat that I'm good with, I could only get one hit in.

Forget that, I was the one that was getting attacked.

If what I took was a bullet instead of a blocking then, everything would have ended at that point.

(Well, since she is thinking of leaving me as the main dish, she probably did not use the <<Template:Furigana>> as a method to slow me down………)

It was thinkable that the reason why she aimed for my shoulders instead of my head or chest was because of that.

(Hnn…..?)

Suddenly, something caught on.

“Fuun. <<Template:Furigana>> and Taijutsu…………seriously, what a nasty woman. On top of that, it is annoying that she keeps showing her easiness.”

“Ahh. That <<Template:Furigana>> rotating habit…………..--------!”

The moment I replied to Tora, I noticed what caught on to me.

It was the weird feeling that I had during the offense and defense exchange.

(Why does Lilith let that habit appear during close-combat…….!?)

Although one mistake would cause the rose on her chest to scatter and result in her loss.

Was it done unconsciously, or---------

She has to do that movement?

(-------!!)

I felt all the pieces fit into place.

Was the movement Lilith kept showing to us until now really a habit?

If my imagination was correct--------

I recalled back to Lilith’s back during the time in <<Survive>> and the previous <<Kouryou battle>>.

(Lilith normally………….no, wait………..)

“Tooru-kun………?”

Miyabi called out to me when I suddenly got quiet.

“Sorry, I was thinking. More importantly everyone, listen to me………..this is just a possibility but------”

I turned my face to everyone and said the rest.

“We might be able to win.”



Julie and Tora went out of the shop to get into position.

“Miyabi, I leave the rest to you.”

“U-un…………..Tooru-kun and the rest please work hard too.”

I then talked to Tachibana who was lying down behind Miyabi who nodded.

“Alright then, you have to endure a little more so work hard.”

“Aah, I understand…………..I will only rest after I get report of the victory……..”

Although it was weak, she made a promising answer.

“I am heading off now.”


After I reached the Sora plaza, I went and took my position in the center.

Small paths connected to the main path and what’s more, since this was part of the 1st floor atrium, this spot could be seen clearly from the 2nd floor.

In a different way, this spot was also a place where surprise attacks could hardly work and I was wary of sniping.

I would stop Lilith here and Julie and Tora who were hiding around her would come out and complete the surrounding.

(After we bring it to that situation, it will finally be the start line…………..)

After that, it would be a tightrope walking with the rope worn and patched up.

Will we really cross this rope?

No matter which it was, all we had to do now was wait for Lilith to appear-----

“Tooru…………..”

“Julie. You have to be hiding.”

The silver girl showed herself from her hiding spot.

Coming from 3 sides was important otherwise we would not be able to surround her if we were together like this.

“I am sorry. I really wanted to tell you something……….so please, just for a while………..”

I could not say [leave the talk to when the <<Survive>> ends] when Julie looked so apologetically.

“………….Is your body okay?”

“Ja---.it’s a little heavy though.”

“I see………..sorry, to force you like this.”

“Nai. More importantly, I just don’t want to get spotted.”

After saying that, Julie touched her own chest.

The current Julie certainly has slower movements than usual.

Whether or not that reason could or could not be noticed could become one of the turning points for the battle.

“So, what do you want to talk about?”

“It’s about the words Tomoe said just now------about me getting worked up.”

Although Tachibana agreed with the follow up I made, I think there was something.

Our time together was not so shallow that I did not feel anything from the sights Julie had shown to me in that instant.

“It is just as what Tomoe said. I got worked up. I got worked up at that person……….”

“…………Is it perhaps the <<Duo>> matter?”

*Chirin* Julie nodded and the bells rang.

“Tooru refused that invitation and that person got angry too. But, if Tooru and that person have a relationship of accepting each other in this <<Survive>> then…….”

“Did you think I would bring up being a <<Duo>> with Lilith?”

“…………..Ja---”

*Chirin* Julie nodded and the bells rang.

(I see. That’s why-----)

The fact that the number of times we slept together increased ever since I told her about the <<Duo>> invitation.

The fact she said to win which was different from the <<Template:Furigana>>.

The fact that, she said she would wait for me even though I told her it was okay to go on ahead.

The fact that she headed towards Lilith, even though I told her not to overdo it, to stop her.

The reason why Julie kept doing those actions and saying words unlike herself was a way to show her feelings of wanting to be by my side.

At the same time when I understood the consistency, I thought the silver girl was very cute.

That was why I------

“Ah…………”

I patted Julie’s head gently.

“I told Julie that I am happy to be with you. Those words are not lies. It definitely is true, and will stay that way.”

“Tooru…………”

“Are you relieved already?”

“Ja,Ja----”

I once again patted her head after Julie nodded.

“Okay. Now that you are relieved, you should get spirited again. However, don't overdo it or you will end up too worked up you know? That’s because we have to report We won, to Tachibana who is working hard.”

“Ja,Ja---……!!”

It was at that moment Julie made a strong nod.

“………….Did you forget that we are in the middle of <<Survive>> now?”

““-------------!!””

An utterly amazed voice came down suddenly.

When I looked up-----at the direction of the voice, a beautiful girl with a red rose attached on her chest and has Template:Furigana and Template:Furigana, was sitting on the glass fence while folding her legs and was looking down at us.

She was not holding her <<Template:Furigana>> and was not showing any intentions of wanting to fight immediately.

“That’s a surprise, when have you been there………?”

“I am quite good in erasing my presence. That’s because it's important for the hunt.”

*Fu**Fu* she laughed while narrowing her eyes.

“And of course, that goes for detecting presence too.”

“………..Did you eliminate everyone else.”

“That’s right. That is why I came to take the main dish. By the way-----”

Right in the middle of her words, Lilith jumped up to and took one spin before landing on the plaza without making almost any sound.

“Let’s stop the slow parts okay. I came taking on the invitation so, I think you should come out too you know?”

“Fuun. You really are taking this easy.”

Tora showed himself from the store he hid in, at Lilith’s words.

“Well, it’s predictable that he would be nearby.”

“Isn’t that obvious. Attacking from many directions is effective if you fight an opponent with a <<Template:Furigana>>.”

“Haha, you are going to accompany us even though you know all that, what an energetic service.”

“That’s because it’s more interesting that way. By the way-----”

After giggling, Lilith looked at our faces.

“What about the other two?..............even though I said that, one of them should have gotten hit by a bullet and the other one looks slow so, I guess you decided that they won’t become battle strength and left them.”

Inside the 2nd battle, it seems she was calmly observing the movements and reactions of the surroundings.

“You really looked carefully huh. But, Tachibana and Miyabi are-----”

“They are fighting with us.”

Julie interrupted me by saying that and placed her hand on her chest.

“Like your hearts are together? I don’t hate those types of sentimental feelings.”

It was slight but, the smile disappeared from the gold girl.

“Strong feelings becomes <<Power>>………….that is what I believe.”

Although it was soft, those words were filled with a strong will.

It could be felt that she was burdened with something judging by the atmosphere which was different from usual.

“Well then, let’s begin already. The Template:Furigana of this <<Template:Furigana>>!”

“Just like I promised, I will go all-out………..!!”

“I will make you know how useless you are even if you go all-out!!”

The gold girl placed her hands on the <<Astar>> on her chest and shouted.

“<<Blaze>>!!”

At the same time the <<Template:Furigana>> manifested in Lilith’s hand, Tora and Julie ran to the left and right with me in the center.

Lilith was the one who took the initiative.

The same time the gun shot and I deflected the bullet with the <<Shield>>, our offense and defense state reversed because Tora and Julie jumped in.

After dodging the <<Template:Furigana>> Julie’s <<Saber>> was next.

*JaKiin*!! However the blade was stopped by the gun’s frame.

“It was a somewhat rough sword skill but, it was a heavy and good attack. But-------your movements are duller than before. Since you are only using one hand and sword, it would mean that there is quite some damage left I guess.”

Seeing through Julie’s movement turning dull in an instant, Lilith guessed the level of injury she had.

In a blink of an eye, she rotated the <<Template:Furigana>> before, pointing the gun towards Julie this time.

However, the silver girl that had regained her inherent coolness guessed the line of fire from the gun and dodged the bullet.

“It’ll be a problem if you forget about me!!”

At that moment, Tora once again took a side sweep with the <<Template:Furigana>> and cut the air.

“Of course, I did not forget.”

At the same time as those words, she rotated her <<Template:Furigana>> and pointed the gun at Tora this time.

“Guh……….!!”

Tora evaded his body from the shooting line immediately but, he distorted his expression.

That’s because Lilith kicked his side stomach like an elastic whip.

She used the <<Template:Furigana>> as a feint and countered, this made Tora’s body float for an instant.

I switched with the staggering Tora and attacked.

“How about this!!”

I repeatedly showered a left jab and a right back knuckle but, it all hit the air with her bending her body.

---But, right after that, Lilith flipped up her leg while making a swaying posture.

The somersault kick scratched by my cheek and I stopped.

At that point, she landed and pointed the gun at me.

“Kuh……!!”

I immediately flipped the gun frame and diverted the gun; the bullet scratched my cheek.

Julie then closed the gap and made a pincer attack with me.

It was a hectic switch from between offense and defense.

But, Lilith’s rose was not showing any signs of scattering from our fierce attacks.

Although it was good that we took Lilith’s position, the biggest problem was the <<Template:Furigana>> existence.

She flashed the rifle that could make us unable to continue if we suffered a clean hit, and used it as an intimidation to make our step-in duller.

“What are you doing, Tooru, Julie!!”

An irritated Tora jumped in between the attack but, his movements were clearly slower than usual.

It seems he was in pain from the kick but, Tora did not say it hurt and unleashed an attack.

“Seriously, you are all so restless.”

Lilith said it in a tired voice and was still showing a leisurely smile even though she was in this overly disadvantageous situation of 3 vs 1.

But even so, the momentum for victory was slowly leaning towards us.

While we were attacking from all directions, Lilith had to be constantly conscious of all 3 of our movements and could only maintain a defensive stance, thus slowly cutting her breath away.

“Eat this!!”

Even though Tora crouched and made a spin kick, it hit nothing because Lilith dodged it easily with a back step.

---But. The moment she landed, *Kurun* she folded her knees.

The fatigue finally reached her legs.

“This is the end………..!”

It was a once in a lifetime chance and Julie sliced down to finish her but--------

Lilith smiled in an instant.

“It’s a fake.”

“------!?”

She went for the finish but since it was a large swing attack, it got dodged again with a back step.

“Too bad, Julie=Sigtuna.”

A big opening would appear if a big swing was performed, and she shot at that part.

*Giin*!! But, I got between the girls and deflected the bullet with the <<Shield>>.

“That too bad goes for you too, Lilith. The <<Template:Furigana>> won’t work at this distance!!”

“…………Not bad, Kokonoe Tooru. But------”

Lilith swiftly rotated the <<Template:Furigana>> in her hands.

“Don’t think the same trick will work forever!”

In an instant, I focused on the gun’s direction and placed my <<Shield>> in the shooting line.

“------What!?”

The moment it shot-----I saw it.

That the gun slightly lowered and the shooting line changed.

I was able to see through the gun’s direction because of the distance until now.

But for this time, due to it being close, my body could not react in time to the sudden change of the line of fire.

“Guaa……………!!”

I shouted at the pain at my right thigh that felt like a nail had pierced through it.

“The tables have turned huh.”

I fell to my knee and Lilith said it happily.

[Tooru!!][Tooru!!]

“Don’t come!!”

I stopped both of them with my hand.

“If the 3 of us gather at one spot, then we won’t be able to win even though we can win.”

“Tooru…………”

“Oh my, are you still planning to win in this situation?”

*Kurun* she rotated the Rifle and the gold girl smiled.

(It’s just as I thought………….)

Not limited to this fight, and even during the <<Kouryou battle>>, Lilith would definitely show that habit once the <<Template:Furigana>> shoots.

I then found out there was something that could be guessed from that.

That, Lilith was unable to continuously fire the <<Template:Furigana>>.

The <<Template:Furigana>> user Kibitsu said, that she had to manifest the arrow by imaging herself taking an arrow out from the quiver.

So I thought, Lilith had to reload too by using the rotation movement of the <<Template:Furigana>>.

And more importantly, it would be very clear that she would enjoy the fight more if she was able to fire continuously, and there was no way she would not fire continuously without a reason.

“Tooru, are you okay?”

I did not avert my eyes from Lilith and listened to Julie.

“………Moving like normal looks impossible huh.”

Although the pain was gone already since this was a <<Blaze>> attack, the part that got shot felt heavy.

(It would have been great if the three of us cornered her then………..)

“You all look beaten up but, are you all still going to work hard?”

I lost my legs; Julie lost her shoulders and Tora’s ribs are probably hurting.

Even if we continued fighting, forget cornering her, we would probably just be waiting to lose.

(……………Which means, there is only one thing left to do.)

I made my determination and looked straight at the Template:Furigana and answered.

“That’s true…………Let’s end this already.”

“Yes. It is a little regretful but--------everything must have an ending.”

The gold girl prepared the <<Template:Furigana>>------

And I prepared myself too.

I pulled back my fist like I am going to shoot a bow and charged up.

Julie and Tora jumped to the left and right respectively at that signal.

“Just now, you asked that was I still planning to win right? Aah, that’s what I am planning to do. We will------Win!!”

Together with a roar, I released my strength.

Towards my own feet.

*Pikiiiiiiii!!* The Template:Furigana released with the <<Template:Furigana>>’s strength making a crater.

“Wha……….!?”

Small and large fragments flew around and Lilith jumped back in reflex.

The moment I confirmed that, I looked upwards and shouted.

“Now, Miyabi------!!”

“Teyaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh-----!!”

A loud shout echoed in the building.

Coming from the stairs heading towards the roof on top of the Sora plaza, Miyabi was holding the <<Template:Furigana>> and was charging-----no, was jumping down.

“------!! You’ve thought of that!!”

The Template:Furigana was to limit the directions Lilith could run away to.

Next off would be Miyabi who was standing-by performing a lance charge downwards for an ambush but, the plan I prepared did not end here.

Rather, I was convinced Lilith would not let this end and continued the plan.

Lilith responded to my expectations by dodging the lance charge and------

Almost at the same time, Julie and Tora charged at her.

“This timing………..! I can’t evade!?”

Lilith guessed our intentions in an instant and the leisurely smile disappeared from her expression.

Even if she defeated one of them, the remaining person would definitely bring her down by attacking the opening due to the reload.

This is what we aimed for……..!!

“I won’t……….be defeated!!”

The gun was pointed at Tora.

Even though Tora dodged the bullet immediately, it scratched his head and broke his balance before falling down.

Julie then slipped into the gap.

She aimed for this instant that Lilith had not finished reloading yet.

“It will finish with this………!”

In that moment-----Lilith smiled.

“…………You are the one that will be finished, Julie=Sigtuna.”

“-----!?”

The moment Julie swung down her <<Saber>>, Lilith thrust the <<Template:Furigana>> which was not reloaded yet towards Julie’s chest-----

Almost the same time the blade was about to dig into her upper arm, she pulled the trigger.

*Zutaan*………..!! A dry sound echoed throughout and Julie’s small body got blown away before----

She fell to the floor.

“How regretful, it was a fake. Did you think I need to reload?”

Lilith sent a sidelong glance towards me while making a smile.

It was a trap from the start.

She skillfully prepared a sweet lie by making us think that she reloaded by rotating the <<Template:Furigana>> starting from the <<Kouryou battle>>, and made us aim for that chance.

But-----

“I predicted that possibility too.”

“Eh……….!?”

Lilith showed an outwitted expression when she saw me lifting the side of my mouth.

“I am saying that I saw through the lie and disclosed the truth!!”

Immediately-----

*Chirin* the bell rang.

Lilith turned around and------her Template:Furigana was filled with surprise.

She saw the silver girl flying in the sky with one black wing.

“Wha….!?”

*Zan*!! The brandish got through faster than Lilith pulling the trigger.

“With this……….it’s checkmate.”

The <<Template:Furigana>> left the gold girl’s hand-----and dropped to the floor.

“N-no way……….I'm sure I shot through your chest-----…………!! That’s!!”

Lilith noticed.

She noticed the existence of the <<Chain>> making a dull glow inside the hole she made on Julie’s uniform.

“No way, you wrapped that around your body…………so that’s why your movements got duller.”

Lilith said that while touching her cut right arm with her left hand.

“So there are 2 ambushers huh………..even I will fall for that.”

Lilith moved her sights towards <<Template:Furigana>> that fell to the ground, and made a sigh of admiration.

Yes, it was just as what Julie said just before the fight, we were fighting together with not only Miyabi but also with Tachibana too.

“Tachibana’s hard work profited.”

The <<Blaze>> would disappear if she faints-------and that’s the reason why I told her to work hard.

“……………Fuun. Don’t forget I went along with your plan.”

Maybe it was from the impact from getting grazed from the bullet; Tora was placing his hand on his head while saying that.

In order to make Lilith shoot continuously and to make her get deluded that I was deceived, so we had him take up a role to do it.

Similarly, although it was great that the ground got destroyed by my Template:Furigana but, the skin on my fist tore because it was not able to withstand the impact and was stained with the blood that spurted out.

“………………I really thought you got deceived.”

“It’s true that I was deceived at first………….but I recalled back. That last time, I saw Lilith shooting the <<Template:Furigana>> in A La Mode.”

That time, Lilith pulled the trigger without any gaps in between.

Then why did she start that action at the <<Kouryou battle>>.

It’s obvious. She started it to fight me in this <<Survive>>.

There was a reason why she did not fire continuously.

The reason why she did this was to flip the table, right before the moment I'm convinced of my victory.

“Lilith. Continuing this anymore now that you can’t hold the <<Template:Furigana>> is unreasonable.”

It seems Lilith was having a hard time lifting her arm because it got slashed by Julie, so if we kept fighting like this, there was no chance for her to win.

“………………………”

“Lilith. It’s over-----”

“I won’t say it twice.”

“Eh……..?”

Those Template:Furigana shot towards me-----and she made her move.

“………….Not yet.”

There was a strong will of light coming from her eyes.

“I won’t give up!!”

“-------!!”

The gold girl kicked up the <<Template:Furigana>>.

Her right arm could not move because it got slashed.

But even so she still grabbed the <<Template:Furigana>>, even though it is going to be hard to move her left hand because of the damage in her upper arm.

“Kuh……..!”

I immediately pulled back my fist stained with my blood and took a stance.

(I can scatter the rose with the Template:Furigana impact wave if it is in this distance!!)

Lilith put strength into the finger pulling the trigger and the moment I was about to release the power stored in my fist------

*Bannn*!! A different dry sound from Lilith’s <<Template:Furigana>> echoed and at the same time, I received an impact on my shoulders before dropping to my knees.

“Ga,aah…….!?”

It was slightly late but, a scorching heat and pain attacked.

“Uu, Guh, aah……….Wha-what……..?”

After I turned behind while withstanding the pain, there were 3 guys standing there with Template:Furigana on.

The guy in the middle was holding a pistol and there was gunpowder smoke coming off the muzzle.

(This guy……….shot me……!?)

“That was too close for comfort huh. Lilith=Bristol.”

The guy called Lilith’s name in a cheeky voice.

“Lilith…………..who are these people……..?”

Even though I asked while pressing my shoulder which was twitching in pain, she swung her head.

“I don’t know. Who are you all? What do you all want!?”

*Kii* Lilith glared at them while demanding the group of men to reveal their identity.

“The <<Equipment Smith>>-dono’s subordinate------you should understand if I answer that right? We came to pick you up as ordered by sir.”

It seems Lilith got an idea from the man’s reply and was taken aback for a moment.

But she immediately reverted her expression and pointed the gun at the group of men.

“………..I refuse. I don’t have the duty to follow someone who rudely stepped into my dance party with those dirty feet. And if you wanted to escort me in the first place then, start with sending an invitation first.”

“Ya-re Ya-re…………that’s your answer after having me walk all the way down here.”

“I don’t remember asking you all to pick me up.”

“……………Hey you guys. What did sir ask us to do in this type of situation?”

“If she resists then, we give her a beating as long as she doesn't die before bringing her up, was what he said. Kehihii.”

The guy behind made a nasty laugh.

“-----Looks like it.”

Faster than his words, the guy pulled the trigger.

But------

*Jigiinn*………!! The leader guy raised his eyebrows, when the bullet got deflected by the <<Shield>>.

The guy asked in a pissed manner when I stood in between Lilith and him.

“………..What are you doing, brat.”

“I don’t know what’s going on but, Lilith is our classmate. More importantly, I will be troubled if you bring her away before our battle is settled.”

“Kokonoe Tooru………”

“You’ve said it, Tooru. I will not forgive a victory from a time up because that woman got dragged away.”

“It is just as Tooru says. That’s why------we will protect this person.”

Julie and Tora stood beside me.

“You brats. I will have you know the price for acting like a hero.”

Gunshot’s echoed one after another.

“Whaaat………!?”

Even with all that, I blocked it with the <<Shield>> and the guy was surprised.

“Unfortunately, I got trained quite a bit by Lilith today.”

“………….Even if you all are brats, you all are still <<Exceed>> huh. But………..how about this!!”

The guy prepared an assault rifle this time instead of a pistol.

“------This is bad!! Julie, Tora, get away!!”

It’s okay if it was a single shot but, it was impossible to block random shooting like I thought.

“Kyaaa!?”

I immediately carried Lilith and jumped to the side and Julie and Tora jumped away too.

[Tora, I leave the left to you……….!][Fuun, I know!!]

Almost at the same time they regained their posture, Julie and Tora jumped towards the guy.

But the 2 guys standing-by behind the leader stood in front of Julie and Tora and------

Blocked Julie’s <<Saber>> and Tora’s<<Template:Furigana>> with a knife.

“Not even a budge……!?”

It was not surprising for Tora to be surprised. Different from our looks, our physical strength enhanced by the <<Lucifer>> could not even be compared with normal humans.

“Kuku………did you think you that were the only existence that transcends humans?”

“What did you say……..!?”

The moment he felt shaken at that devastating statement, Tora was kicked away and Julie got grabbed on the arms before being swung around and got slammed to the ground.

However, the shocking part of the guys in Template:Furigana had only begun.

“Fast…….!?”

Julie’s expression changed.

That’s because, Tsukimi was the only person faster than her until now.

Those guys had speed that could not be caught up by Julie, even if her body was at her top condition.

Having their speed and powers exceeded, the guys freely attacked with their assault rifle and knife quickly cornering the both of them into a predicament.

“Julie!! Tora-----!!”

“Oooto, I am your opponent.”

The moment I directed my senses towards the both of them, the leader stood in front of me.

Although I was going to immediately use Template:Furigana, the shoulder that got shot started to hurt and I couldn't put any strength into it.

“Ku, ah………!!”

I drove my fist in like that but, it got blocked with one hand easily.

“Is the <<Exceed>> only this level?”

*Mishiri*…………..He put in strength into his fist to crush mine and I raised a shout from my throat.

The guy showed his teeth and laughed.

“I’ll teach you this, brat. This is how you punch someone……….!!”

*Doboo*!!My stomach got crushed from the impact he punched up to my stomach, and I throw up the air in my lungs.

“Ka…….ha,a………!!”

Another existence transcending humans other than <<Exceed>>.

After I got to my knees from that tremendous power, my chin was kicked upwards.

“Guah…….!!”

I got blown away and fell to the ground pathetically.

“To-Tooru-kun…….!!”

“Do-don’t come here, Miyabi………! Run away………!!”

Even though I shouted to Miyabi who was running towards me, the leader’s moves were faster.

He grabbed her arm, and Miyabi got caught.

“Kyaaaa!? L-let go!!”

“Kuku…………..This is a <<Exceed>> even though it’s like this. Looks like she’s quite strong but, she is no different than a little girl to us.”

The leader twisted Miyabi’s wrist to restrain her before pushing the pistol to her head.

“Hii…..!?”

“It’s noisy so stop shouting………….alright, the other brats stop resisting!!”

The battle concluded at this point.

Julie and Tora who were still putting up a fight, saw Miyabi getting captured before throwing their <<Blaze>> away.

“Wasting my time, squirming around like that!!”

Tora got sent flying by the guy he was confronting.

The other guy again, raised his fist at Julie.

“St……..Sto-p……………!”

“Wait!!”

The one that stopped that fist, was none other than Lilith.

“…………….I will go with you all quietly. That’s why; I will have you stop laying your fingers on my classmates any more than this.”

“What if I say no?”

“Your goal is to bring me back without killing me right?”

After saying that, Lilith took the fragment of the ground------and thrust the sharp part to her own throat.

“Release your dirty hands from that girl.”

“Okay okay. I’ll do that if you come with us quietly. But-----”

The leader pushed Miyabi aside to release her.

However, the guy remained pointing the gun at Miyabi while walking closer to Lilith----

*Paan* a dry sound was produced when he slapped the gold girl’s cheek.

“You have to calm that mouth of yours too, Bristol’s Ojou-san.”

“I’ll leave it at that.”

Lilith made an angry glare at the guy that was *Niya**Niya* smiling happily.

“Okay then, we will have you go up like this.”

He pushed to the gun to Lilith’s back and the group of men were about to leave the Sora plaza.

“Le-Lilith….!!”

When I called her name, Lilith stopped and turned over to me.

“…………………Sorry I did not finish the match, Kokonoe Tooru.”

After saying only that, Lilith left the place with the group of men.

“Damn………..!! Those bastards….!!”

I could not do anything.

I got irritated at my own incompetence and slammed my fist to the floor.

“So-sorry…………i-if I did not get caught……U-uguu………..”

Large teardrops were flowing off Miyabi’s eyes.

While Miyabi was breaking down crying, Julie patted her on the head.

My chest hurts badly at that scene.

“Tooru. I think this is not possible but, you are not going to say this will end right?”

“……………Aah, of course.”

After nodding to Tora, I encouraged my creaking body and stood up.

“Miyabi stop crying.”

“B-but, but………I…..Uuu……..”

“It’s okay. No one will blame you. Also, I will save Lilith so stop crying. It’s going to be okay.”

“Tooru…….kun……….”

Miyabi looked up at me with wet eyes and nodded back.

“I will go too. I am Tooru’s <<Duo>>, I will be together when you fight.”

“Fuun. Don’t forget me too. I won’t be able to settle down if I don't give them a payback.”

“I see………Thanks you two.”

In spite of being inferior in the last battle, the fact that the both of them did not have their hearts broken made them trustworthy.

“But, what are we going to do? It is annoying but, those guys are stronger than us. There is no chance of us wining if we fight straight on.”

It was just as Tora said.

We had to make a clever plan for victory, using a surprise attack.

(Think…………! Is there any plan that could make use of each of our distinctive characteristics……..!?)

I looked towards my fist stained in blood and thought------

“------!!”

Immediately, the giant hole made by this fist entered my sights.

“Tooru. Did you think of something?”

“……..Aah, tentatively. It might work if I add a little arrangement to it. And----”

I knelt down with one knee in front of Miyabi before saying.

“Miyabi wait right here.”

“Eh…………..? Bu-but……….I also…….”

I swung my head at Miyabi who looked troubled.

It was because I noticed Miyabi’s body was trembling in small intervals.

Even though Miyabi was released, she was seized by fear.

That is why, I swung my head.

“I promised this before right. I will come back for you. The situation is kind of different from that talk, but I will definitely protect that promise. I will save Lilith and come back to pick you up, so please wait here.”

After I said that I *Pon**pon* lightly hit her head.

“And greet us with a smile when we get back, Miyabi.”

“Tooru-kun………..”




This was the second floor of the Nagisa plaza located at the furthest east of the A La Mode northern block.

Immediately after I reached here, Lilith and the group of men came up the escalator.

“Kokonoe Tooru…..!!”

After Lilith and the group of men recognized me, they showed their surprise.

“…………Brat. How did you get here first.”

“There are many back lanes. I came here first when you all were taking your time walking here.”

I used the small paths instead of the main path the group of men used and overtook them.

“Also, you guys said that the Sora was “Deep” in and have her go “up”. Which means you came from the roof. And in order to head back to the roof, you have to pass through this Nagisa plaza.”

“I see. Then one more question, did you come here alone.”

Yes, I am alone. Julie and Tora were not in front of the escalator connecting to the roof.

“Of course. I came here to save Lilith. It will be a problem if you bring her away when the match is not over yet.”

Hearing my answer, the group of men made vulgar laughs and Lilith shouted angrily.

“Don’t say stupid things already and retreat, Kokonoe Tooru! Did you think you can win against these people alone!?”

“I’ll win………! I------We will win!!”

“…………Don’t make me say it twice you idiot!!”

“You don’t make me say this twice too!! We will reach you with our hands and protect you!!”

After saying that, I clenched my fist-----and pulled it like pulling a bow.

“Brat………….are you perhaps going to take on an opponent with an Template:Furigana barehanded?”

“Aah, that’s right. However, you guys aren’t what my fist is targeting though.”

“Don’t say stuff that does not make sense you brat! I’ll mince every other part-----other than the part hidden by that small <<Shield>>!!”

They pulled the triggers of the assault rifles pointed at me.

*Gagagagaga*!! The gunshots were enough to tear my ears apart. I held out the <<Shield>> towards the countless bullets attacking.

But of course, I could not deflect all of them and just like the man’s declaration, my flesh was getting scrapped off and several bullets pierced through my body, arm and legs.

“Uguh……..Guaah…!!”

I groaned at the pain attacking my body and was about to lose my strength.

(Endure it! I promised to save Lilith and go back!!)

I lowered my sights straight down in front of the endless muzzle flashes.

“Go through------!!”

I used everything my body could mutter and slammed the floor with Template:Furigana like just now.

The only difference was that this was the second floor.

*Bishiii*!! The cracks that took an instant to spread out, reached the feet of the group of men.

The men shooting blindly were slightly late in noticing because of the muzzle flashes released from their weapons-----

And in the next moment, the 2nd floor foothold started to collapse.

“Lilith!! Come!!”

I extended out my hand to her right in the middle of the collapsing foothold.

“Kokonoe Tooru!!”

While dodging the stray bullets which had lost their target, the gold girl jumped into my arms.

“I leave the rest to you two, Julie, Tora-------!!”

[Ja---!!][Leave it to me!!]

I heard the replies of both of my trustworthy comrades standing by on the 1st floor----

The two <<Exceed>> turned into two blades and charged towards the wreckage falling down with high-speed.

They ran through the wreckage like threads weaving its path and they slashed the men each respectively-----

“Yo-you brats-------!!”

*Zuzaa*!! Both of their sword lines crossed in an X at the leader for last.

A loud sound echoed throughout the building immediately.

Dust rose up and the group of men got buried in the wreckage.

But----it still wasn’t the end.

“You damn brattttttttttttttts!!”

Even though his armor was sliced apart, he had been slammed against the ground, and was crushed by the wreckage, the leader still stood up.

“I will kill youuuuuuuuuuuuu!!”

After pointing his bloodshot eyes from inside the broken helmet to me, the man took out his knife and charged at me.

My fist was broken so I had no weapon that could beat the guy in one hit now.

However----this goes only for me.

“Lilith!!”

I shouted to the gold girl in my arms.

“Lend me your <<Soul>>!!”

Everything was told with just those words.

The <<Flame>> danced and the <<Template:Furigana>> appeared in Lilith’s left hand.

“I will do the aiming!! So------you pull the trigger!!”

I nodded and placed my hand on Lilith’s thin and flexible finger------

Absolute Duo Volume 2 Non-Colour 10

“This is………..the endddd--------!!”

A gun shot echoed throughout.



“…………Tooru was too reckless.”

When I was right in the middle of performing emergency treatment to my crushed fist, Julie made a seemingly angry expression.

“Iya, I could only think of that during that time and……….”

“………….To crush your fist just because of that reason, are you an idiot.”

Tora silently nodded at the astonished voice flying over from Lilith who was leaning against the wall.

“But well………..”

“Hn?”

“…………..Thank you for coming to save me.”

Although the last part was soft, those words perfectly reached my ears.

“You’re welcome…………..by the way, is it really okay if we don’t head up to check?”

“It’s okay. There is no way both Mikuni and Tsukimi would fall behind opponents that we can beat. And if they are currently fighting then, we would only be a hindrance if we go.”

“Well that’s true.”

I could only agree to her sentence, especially the last part; I then made a sigh.

But, there was something else I was curious about those men.

“…………….Hey Lilith. You know about their boss, the-------equipment whatever you call it right? If it is alright with you, can you tell me?”

“…………..Sorry. I can’t tell you even if I am the <<Exception>>.”

(Well she said that even if she is the <<Exception>>, so it might be related to the so-called dark side of the academy like that time with Tsukimi………..)

I gave up asking for more when I saw Lilith saying that with a sharp expression.

Soon, around the time my emergency treatment was done, I raised a lively voice to change the atmosphere.

“………Well then, let’s go pick Miyabi and Tachibana up then!”

“Ye----. Let’s do that. We made them wait for quite a long time.”

“Haha, it took us quite a while.”

But suddenly-------the gold girl suddenly stood in front of us, when we were about the head back inside.

“Wait, Kokonoe Tooru.”

“Lilith………..?”

The gold girl pointed at the rose at her chest and said.

“It is still not over.”

“………I, on top of my fist being crushed, I took some bullet hits you know.”

“You’re noisy. That is why I waited for your emergency treatment to end. You still can move a little right.”

“O-oi oi………..Are you serious……..?”

“Of course. In the first place, weren’t you the one that said-------It will be a problem if you bring her away when the match is not over yet.”

Lilith flicked her yellow topaz hair, before continuing.

“I also can’t use my dominant hand so, accompany me to the end. Weren’t we going to accept each other.”

“Accompany with her, Tooru.”

After saying that, Tora pulled a button off his school uniform.

“………..I get it.”

I took my position while making a sigh. I can’t put in any strength but, it is probably possible to at least scatter the rose.

Not long later, the button Tora flicked right up reached the summit and started to fall-------

*Kii---n*. Using the sound of it dropping to the ground as the signal, Lilith and I moved at the same time.

After a moment, the rose scattered-----

And this time, the curtain for the <<Survive>> closed.



---In addition, it's a different story that both Miyabi and I became embarrassed when she came hugging me when we went to pick her up, and Tachibana who looked like she could not walk was making a big rampage when I tried to carry her.

Part 2[]

“Fuhahaha. As expected from the <<Exceed>>. It looks like being un-adjusted is no match.”

After looking at his subordinates lying on the floor while groaning in the surroundings, <<Equipment smith>> made a laugh.

Not only was their opponent Mikuni uninjured, there was no stains on him and that showed that the fight that took place just now turned into something so one-sided that it could not be called a fight anymore.

“There is also no reply from the people that headed down.”

After the loud sound ended, there was one reply from the transmitter so <<K>> shrugged his shoulders.

“Fumu. I never would have thought they would lose to students. Iya iya…………it seems you have quite some excellent students there.”

“Thanks to us having especially promising students this year, I am really looking forward for the future.”

The faces of the people that took out the people that went down floated in Sakuya's mind and she made a smile.

“Well then, what will you do next? If your side wants to leave, then we will not lay our hands on you all any further.”

“Hou, that is thankful. Well then <<Template:Furigana>>-dono, I will generously follow your words. <<K>>-Kun, order those who can move to retrieve the people that went down.”

After she told him that they could leave, the <<Equipment Smith>> accepted it without any shame.

Soon, the retrieval of the subordinates that got taken down by Tooru and the group ended; <<K>> and the group finished their preparations for evacuation.

“Well then, we will be leaving now. <<Template:Furigana>>-dono------let’s meet again someday.”

“Please, as you wish.”

It was during that time Edward got onto the helicopter after turning his heels around and <<K>> was about to follow him-----

After seeing them, <<K>> stopped and directed both his arrow-like eyes to them.

There were 3 people that took his attention.

One of them was their target, the gold girl.

Another was a small girl with Template:Furigana.

And the black-haired young man carrying a girl standing in between them.

<<K>> made a hunch that this boy was the one that took down his subordinate.

For a short time, Tooru and <<K>>’s sights crossed.

“……….Looks like we will meet again soon.”

That was a prediction. However, it was close to a conviction.



The brief encounter reached an end just like that.

While staring at the giant helicopter, Sakuya whispered out.

“………….<<Equipment smith>>-sama. We are the same and yet different. That is why our paths will never intersect.”

Her mutter did not reach anyone’s ear and got blown away by the wind just like that.


Template:SimpleNav


Epilogue[]

Part 1[]

“So bored……..”

Right now, I was thrown into a medical ward room inside the academy because of the injuries I received from the fight with the group of men.

The sunlight shining into the white room was warm and it was nice passing the time relaxing.

However, it turned into a hellish confinement lifestyle after 3 days.

A self-proclaimed white clothed rabbit-ear angel (She was cosplaying) told me that I would be confined (She literally said it that way) for around two more days.

Since I had nothing to do, I thought back on the memories I have been recalling ever since that day.

(………….Existence transcending humans, huh.)

The words those guys said; also the commander, who was a teenage Caucasian boy, that I saw at the roof.

We will meet again.

It will probably be a fight when we do.

Those arrow-like eyes gave me a convinced prediction.

(I have to get even stronger…….)

More than now------

In order to confront that person someday………..

*kon**kon**kon*--------the knock echoed in the quiet room.

“Tooru, are you awake?”

“Aah, I am awake. Did you bring something?”

Please bring something the next time you visit--------I requested that of her to break this boring hellhole.

“Here you go, its apple tea.”

“…………Un, thanks.”

I couldn’t say that I wanted something to kill the boredom.

At that moment, Miyabi and the others came in.

[To-Tooru-kun, are you okay…….?][Kokonoe, how are you doing?][How long do you plan on sleeping?]

“Even I want to get out of here as fast as possible.”

Although I said that, I was expecting the gifts the four (Tatsu included) of them brought.

Knitting set (Miyabi)-------it’s disappointing I couldn’t use my right hand though.

“I-I see. Sorry, Tooru-kun………….”

Dumbbell (Tatsu)------Tentatively, I am an injured patient.

“Sorry Tatsu. I’ll use it when my injuries get a little better.”

Reference book (Tachibana)------honestly speaking, I am not happy at all.

“Fufu, it will become a way to kill time, you won’t fall back in the class and you can prepare for the lessons, it’s killing three birds with one stone-------”

“Miyabi, Tatsu, thanks. Tora, why didn’t you bring anything………..”

“Fuun. Be grateful I showed my face to you.”

“Wait, Kokonoe! Why are you ignoring me!?”

“………..Julie, I’m sorry but can you go boil the water?”

“Ja----”

The moment Julie raised her hips, a knock echoed in the room again.

When everyone looked towards the door, a beauty with Template:Furigana and Template:Furigana was standing there.

“Lilith!”

“………….Seriously, you are all so noisy in a medical room.”

Lilith entered the room while making a tired sigh.

“Why are you here………”

“What do you mean by why…………..”

Looking like she’s having a little hard time with words, Lilith looked away from me and fiddled her hair with her finger.

“It’s only normal to visit a comrade right?”

“Eh……………?”

“What? Am I wrong? Didn’t we go all-out at each other.”

Lilith brought her hands forward while looking away.

After I moved my sights back to her face from her hands, her cheeks were slightly blushing.

“……………Well, I have a stupid side in me too.”

“Lilith…………”

“And your cheeks probably hurt, right? Sorry.”

“I don’t mind.”

I grabbed Lilith’s hand and we smiled at each other while looking at each others face.

This hand connection indicated that we accepted each other.

After we let go, Lilith threw a question to me.

“………By the way Kokonoe Tooru. I’ll ask this just in case so-------Is that matter really no?”

I knew what she meant without even asking. It was regarding the <<Duo>>.

I faced towards Julie while replying with the same answer as last time.

“Sorry. I have a precious <<Duo>> already.”

“It’s okay. It can’t be helped if it is like that………..but, I will not give up once I make up my mind. So call me anytime you change your mind, okay♪”

I only made a wry smile at that sentence.

But, it seems my <<Duo>>’s heart was not calm.

“……….Tooru is my <<Duo>>.”

Julie was making a clear cautious expression on a rare occasion.

I felt somewhat happy when she grabbed my sleeves tightly.

“Fufu, I feel like running away if I am shown that scary face.”

Lilith giggled and shrugged her shoulders.

“Oh yeah. Different from the current conversation, there is something important I need to tell you for last.”

“Something important?”

“Yes, I won’t say it twice so listen carefully.”

“Aah, I get it.------wait, eh……?”

The moment the talked about this being something important, Lilith brought her face closer to mine---

And those red lips touched my cheek.

“”””Uuuuuuuuuh!?””””

All the sights of everyone in the room were gathered on us.

“Wha-wha-wha……what are you…..!?”

The gold girl winked at me and announced this loudly.

“I decided to make you my future husband♪”

There was a slight silence before------

“Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeehhhhhhh-------!?”

The silence broke with my voice and then there was a whirlpool of shock in my surroundings next.

[Tooru. You are with that person as expected……..][Tooru-kun you pervert!!][Ho-ho-how shameless!!]

“Nonono don’t misunderstand Julie!! Miyabi, Tachibana, I didn’t do anything!! Forget that……..why am I so over accepting this------!!”

“………….Ya-re Ya-re, these idiots are making a ruckus.”

Inside the huge commotion, Lilith was about to leave the room now that she said what she wanted to.

“Well then, I will be leaving now……..ah, Oh yeah.”

Lilith turned behind from the door and made a gun shape using her finger before----

“I will definitely shoot your feelings, Kokonoe Tooru♪”

*Ban* she said that while making that posture and this time the gold girl left the room.

Part 2[]

The gentle breeze grazed their cheeks and tousled their hair.

There were 2 beauty’s facing each other in the rose garden.

One of them was a girl with Template:Furigana which could be mistaken for the sun.

The other, a black hair girl calling herself a witch, was facing her.

“Looks like there was quite a ruckus at the medical ward.”

“Oh my, you heard it?”

“It was loud enough to prevent me from meditating.”

“I am sorry about that, Sakuya.”

Sakuya frowned her face towards Lilith who was not showing any signs of reflection.

But she was not polite.

“Lilith. No matter how well acquainted we are, could you please stop calling me that way? You are a student of this academy and I am the chairman.”

“I understand, Chairman.”

The only thing that changed was the way she called her.

Her attitude remained the same, but Sakuya did not expect any more than that anyway.

“But even so, I would have never imagined that I would meet up with the <<Equipment smith>> from something random that got started by you.”

“A-ra? You say that it’s something random, but to me it was something we needed to aim for.”

After smiling to Sakuya with only her eyes, Lilith took a sip of the milk tea.

“It’s random enough. It would be great if you fought with them normally instead of making that kind of event.”

“It will be boring if it is normal. Also, another interesting opponent appeared.”

Lilith purposely avoided referring to who that was.

Sakuya also chose not to ask her about it.

“…………So, what did that person come for anyway?”

“Alliance negotiating, a practical test is what he said. Judging from his talk pattern, it might be just as he said.”

“Fuun. So, what are you going to do with them from now on?”

“I won’t do anything. It’s okay as long as they do nothing to us, but if they do------then they would make good sacrifices.”

“Oh my, how scary.”

Lilith shrugged her shoulders when she saw Sakuya making a cold smile.

“Well then------it’s about time I hear your opinion regarding them.”

Lilith took on Tooru and the rest.

Because of that, Sakuya purposely called the gold girl to her.

It resulted in Lilith’s loss, but Sakuya was not interested in that point.

“Julie=Sigtuna…………..let’s see. Her mental state is naïve at this current stage and her abilities are still rough around the edges. But, her quick wits are outstanding.”

Lilith took a sip of the milk tea and took a moment before continuing her evaluation.

“I will put Kokonoe Tooru’s evaluation on hold, but I think the possibility of it changing is quite plausible……………uun, I am convinced that it will be like that. That’s because-------”

The gold girl placed her hands on her chest and narrowed her eyes as if she was fascinated.

“I felt it in my <<Soul>>. It was enough to shake it too.”

Lilith placed her fingers at her lips and smiled.

“This is my truth♪”

“…………..I don’t understand you.”

Sakuya *Fuuu*……….took a sigh at Lilith’s words.

“I’ll be leaving now.”

“Oh my, are you leaving already? It’s alright to take your time you know.”

“It’s time.”

Sakuya replied immediately and Lilith made a regretful expression.

But even so, Sakuya stood up without showing any care about it.

“Fun times end so fast right, Sakuya?”

The girl in black clothes did not reply and left using the path of roses.

“………….Your eyes only see the <<Absolute Duo>> huh.”

While looking at the back of the girl called the witch, Lilith leaked a small sigh.

“Did you notice this, Sakuya? Your world is very small.”

The gold girl moved her sights up to the sky.

“That is why I will end that world. Because I am the <<Exception>> and-----”



“The <<Abyss ray>> that will end everything.”


Template:SimpleNav


Volume 3[]

Prologue[]

“I, wonder what type of person I will fall in love with………..”


The girl-----Hotaka Miyabi was bad with the opposite sex.

It’s not like she had an inerasable trauma from her childhood…………it’s just that she was bad with strangers and shy. Another reason for it was that she went to a girls only middle school the same as her sister.

Because of that, the existence of males of the same age as the middle-school Miyabi only appeared in stories like drama or manga.

But even if she was bad with them, it’s not like she had no interest in love.

She had always imagined that she would fall for someone one day------like that.

Even though she was not conscious about this, her head turned completely blank when she saw the target of her affections getting kissed----even though it was just on the cheek. To Miyabi, who has only slowly gotten used to having conversations with a member of the opposite sex, a kiss was a very high level action.

The moment she regained her composure, the criticism that came from her mouth was-------a cute shout calling him a pervert. Of course, it’s not like there were any bad intentions in it and those were the only words that Miyabi could have thought of in her half-panicked state.

However, she encountered a different kind of emotion in her chest when she recalled the event calmly after some time had passed and it had become night time. As if being covered in a haze, those emotions made it feel hard for her to breathe and at the same time made her thoughts heavier.

Thanks to that, Miyabi felt troubled.

(What is this feeling………)

“Miyabi, I'm turning off the lights.”

“Ah, un………….”

Since she was daydreaming on the bed about the feelings in her chest, it had passed the time for lights out before she knew it, and Tachibana, her roommate and at the same time her <<Duo>>, called out to her.

After Miyabi nodded, Tomoe turned off the lights and the room was covered in darkness.

She closed her eyes. But, the event that happened in the afternoon did not vanish. The image of the boy, who had given her the feelings to make her work harder in Kouryou academy and who was her first male friend, getting kissed.

The haze in her chest would not clear up.

It was there, whether she slept or stayed awake.




The girl-----Tachibana was dense.

Of course, the denseness here was related to the opposite sex-----which meant it was related to love emotions.

She could take care of everything other than love in detail, and was good at taking care of others.

Although she was a little hard-headed, she was diligent, social, and was seen favorably by others.

But she was dense.

It was something created from her environment.

Being born into the martial arts family of the Tachibana style, Tomoe had devoted most of her childhood days training to succeed in the family’s name. Fortunately she was blessed with the talent for martial arts, and the tough training certainly bore fruit even though it was little by little.

However, that became Tomoe’s misfortune. The training of the Tachibana style was to give girls strength.... strength that would make males the same age as them run away barefooted.

Strength was simply something standard to males-----especially teenagers.

The fact of having a girl stronger than them made the teenage males around Tomoe have stubborn hearts. It was so severe that not even one boy could tell their feelings to her even though they had favorable intentions towards her.

If any one of them had been honest, then Tomoe might have been able to discover love.

………………Judging from the point of others telling their feelings, there were several times she got letters and chocolates from other girls, but that only made her confused.

Anyways-------as a result of being born into the environment she was raised in, and with that talent, Tomoe grew up without knowing about love. Different from Miyabi, one of the reasons was that she had no chance to touch any works that made her yearn for love.

The trigger for a change of feelings was being treated as a girl by a teenage boy she met in Kouryou academy.

Even though it was not like she fell in love, it was just strong enough to show concern over the boy unconsciously.

It was still a small feeling. Her chest rustled the moment she saw him getting kissed, and she crushed the chance to notice this feeling by shouting about how shameless it was------which was done from beyond her senses.

Even so her story did not stop and still continues on.

Gradually but certainly, she was starting to be attracted to the boy without noticing it.



After a few days passed, the boy------Kokonoe Tooru got discharged from the hospital and was returned back to the girls.



When Miyabi thought about Tooru, her chest ached. It felt itchy and did not calm down.

Strangely enough, those feelings vanished when Tooru actually stood in front of her and she got wrapped in an uplifting fluffy and comfortable feeling instead.

It was the same thing when Tooru called out to her when she headed to the cafeteria alone during the evening.

---Yes, in past tense.

“Eh……Ah, you are going with Tomoe-chan tomorrow morning………..?”

What Tooru had said was, that he would most likely not join her in morning runs for a while because he was going to learn martial arts from Tomoe starting tomorrow morning.

“Sorry. We promised to have her teach me once the <<Survive>> ended.”

Even though he did not make any promise with Miyabi, Tooru felt a little apologetic to her since he ran with her almost every day.

This sudden talk gave Miyabi a shock as she was unconsciously looking forward to running together again starting from tomorrow morning.

---But she swung her head to the side in panic when she saw Tooru’s apologetic expression.

“Th-there is no reason for Tooru-kun to apologize. See, it’s not like we promised to run together………a-and, you would show your face since it’s been a while right? Then, I will run as much as I can and become fast so I can surprise Tooru-kun, fufu.”

Miyabi tried her best to smile and Tooru felt saved when he saw that expression.

“I get it. Alright, I look forward to that day……….. the day Miyabi's lap times are faster than mine.”

“-----E-eeeeeeeeeeeeh!? To-Tooru-kun, don’t make such an unreasonable demand~~~~”

The atmosphere flowing between them returned back to the usual lively one.

A while after that Miyabi would send looks towards Tooru, who was having fun talking to his friends, several times during dinner and would make small sighs unconsciously each time.

(I see………..With Tomoe-chan, huh………..)

In the end, Miyabi didn't have any appetite for today’s dinner and didn't finish her meal.



The night cleared out and it became morning-----

Right in the promenade between the dormitory and the hall opposite, Tooru and Tomoe were facing each other.

“Well then, we will now begin the introduction of the techniques from the Tachibana style.”

“I am counting on you master Tachibana.”

“St-stop it. It’s true that I am going to be the one guiding, but I am still a novice so I can’t help but feel itchy if I am being called that.”

Tomoe scratched her cheek while looking embarrassed and troubled because of my joke made toward the Tachibana style.

“I’ll say this before we start; the contents I am going to teach you are the basics, so plain and simple training will continue. I am sorry, but please prepare yourself for that. If you want a good sword then forge it from the ore, that is the guiding thought in the Tachibana-----”

“Haha, I got told something close to that by my master before. Well, mine was a tree instead of a sword though.”

When Tooru talked about the proverb he told to Miyabi before, Tomoe made an agreeing nod.

And at the same time, she had a favorable impression to Tooru who understood the importance of the basics which are easily overlooked and forgotten even though it was a normal thing to do.

“Well then, let’s begin. First off please imitate my stances……………yes, like that. Then move your leg-----”

The guidance for the body movements started. Even though he was confused at first, Tooru immediately made an understanding nod.

“------Uuun, I am able to understand the shape but, I have to make my body get familiarized to it in order to use it.”

After he said that, Tomoe made a small smile while looking at Tooru who was repeating the moves he learned seriously while somewhat having fun.

(Fufu, Looks like he will progress fast at this pace.)

No matter what skills it may be, it took time for the body to really get it. However that time changes greatly by the enthusiasm of the heart wanting to learn.

After a while, the guidance for the next technique-----the way of the eight style’s basics started.

“----------That’s about it. If you get used to it then you will be able to combine it with the first moves. I’ll show you an example. I will now get close to you and you thrust your fist out.”

Tooru brought his fist forward towards Tomoe who got close like he was told------and at that moment, Tomoe suddenly spun her body and grabbed his arms before slipping into his chest area.

“And well, this is it. I am saying that I will make a throw here. It’s probably good to add an elbow strike here depending on the situation.”

“………….This is the move I lost to during the <<Fist practice>> a while ago, but I see now. The connection between attacking and blocking is amazing.”

“It’s Ryuusui[3a 1]. Whether it’s the movements, way of performing, or attack, all of it will flow within as one. Okay, let’s try it out. I will bring my fist forward now, so you try doing the same.”

Tooru nodded and dodged her fist similar to her and entered a throwing stance once he slipped into her chest area together with grabbing her hands but-----

He noticed.

Tomoe’s big and soft breasts touched his back.

“That’s right, that’s the feeling. Okay, let’s repeat that for 10 times. However, you can put more strength in your arm and pull harder this time.”

Tooru’s face stiffened.

The breasts behind him would touch harder the stronger he pulled and would make him more conscious about it.

(Hu-hurry up and endddddddddd!!)

Tooru’s heart got chaotic from the feeling touching his back.

Tomoe thought something different when she saw Tooru like that.

(Umu, it’s a good face. The spirit of wanting to acquire this move as fast as possible is being told.)

“…………Okay, since we’ve gone this way, let’s add in 10 more times!”

Tooru shouted in his heart at Tomoe’s suggestion.



Like that------Tachibana Tomoe deepened her relationship with Tooru through the guidance of martial arts.



There was someone looking at both of them from the tree's shadows.

It was Miyabi.

She would normally be running outside the school in this time slot by now but, she got curious about Tooru and Tomoe today and took up the unfunny action of peeking like this.

(What am I doing…………)

Miyabi made a sigh when she looked at the objectives of her actions.

Even though she was wondering why her eyes wouldn’t leave them for some odd reason, she continued looking at both of them without getting any answers and-----

“-----!!”

Suddenly, Tooru hugged Tomoe from the back.

---Of course, it was just a demonstration of the combination of the move and the way of performing it and is completely unrelated to the male and female relationship, but Miyabi misunderstood that and took a big breath.

It was only when she saw Tooru and Tomoe’s positions switch and perform the same------the action of repeatedly bringing their body closer and letting go, that she let go of the breath she had sucked in.

(O-oh I see………That was training…………)

*Dokun**dokun* her heartbeat coming from her chest got faster at this surprise.

She took a deep breath to calm it down as much as possible and slowly exhaled. She then repeated this.

Her heartbeat started to calm down and-----

“Haa……….”

Miyabi’s feelings sank together with that, and leaked a big sigh------she then mumbled this.

“How nice…………”

Those were her true thoughts that she had said unconsciously.

It was something pointed to the scene of Tomoe------and Tooru bringing their bodies closer.

(Eh………?)

After she mumbled that, Miyabi felt surprise at her own words.

(Why did I think 'how nice' just now……….?)

Miyabi got bewildered at her true thoughts that had come out unconsciously.

It was impossible for her senses until now to think that hugging a male was enviable.

Rather, it was something that was enough to make her get embarrassed and look away when she saw males and females-----couples bringing their bodies closer in the city.

But even so, Miyabi continuing to wonder why and------the answer came out.

The answer was shown from the words she said unconsciously.

Yes, Miyabi was envious of Tomoe. She understood herself for feeling envious of bringing her body close to none other than Tooru.

And to find what kind of emotion it was, Miyabi applied the knowledge she had in herself before----

(Ah-re…………? That means……….I, might have……..)

She got perplexed when she reached the answer.

However, the answer was shown to be correct by the throbbing heart she got just by hearing Tooru’s voice.

She wanted to hear his voice more.

She wanted to see his face more.

The embarrassment was enough to make her want to die but, she wanted to run to him and hug him.

No matter if Tooru was the first male friend she had gotten close with, there was no way she would hold that kind of emotion towards a friend.

Miyabi mumbled this.

“So, I love-----Tooru-kun, huh…………..”



Like this-----Hotaka Miyabi became aware of her first love.



Chapter 1: Is It Okay To Wish For It[]

Part 1[]

“Uu,kuh…………..”

I narrowed my eyes because of the dazzling sunlight after I opened the somewhat heavy door and got outside.

At the same time, a breeze with a strong smell of salt tickled my nose.

A lot of the breeze got sucked into my chest and when I looked to the outside scenery again-----it was all blue.

Both the sky and the earth were blue.

It was normal for the sky but for the earth------it was strange.

Speaking specifically, it's not the earth but instead it was the ocean. The endless ocean spread out as far as I could see.

Yes, right now I----Kokonoe Tooru, am riding on a boat. Starting today, the first years of the Kouryou academy are heading out to the southern islands on a boat for a 1 week seaside school.

“The smell of salt water is amazing.”

I looked back after taking a few steps forward and talked to the girl who was holding my sleeves tightly.

“Are you okay, Julie?”

“J-ja----………..I am okay……….”

While the wind was swaying the hair, reaching to her hips, the small girl nodded.

She is my <<Duo>>-----Julie.

She was a girl with transparent like Template:Furigana, Template:Furigana opposite to the blue sea, and Template:Furigana glowing because of the sunlight.

The problem was simple and clear-----it was seasickness.

I heard that her country, Gimle, was an island surrounded by the sea, so I thought she would be okay on the ship. I jumped to the wrong conclusion.

The color of her face looked bad, so I brought her from the cabin to the stern while her legs were unsteady.

Since there was shade at the stern, unlike the bow of the ship, it was the most suitable spot to take a rest.

“It’ll be a bit better if it's windy, so let’s rest here for a while.”

“Ya---…………….”

After Julie nodded, she leaned against the wall and dragged her hips down before *Petan* sitting down.

“Tooru…………Is it okay if I borrow your shoulder?”

“Aah, go ahead.”

After I sat beside her, Julie came closer to me. She closed her eyes and looked like she was having a hard time breathing.

“………Are you okay?”

“Ja--. It feels nice outside………”

(Julie being like this is kind of rare………..)

Even though she was small, the silver girl’s physical and battle abilities were at the top level of the class.

It would be quite tough for me; rather Julie’s winning percentage was higher if she held the <<Double>>, and it was impossible to imagine her current weak appearance.

(…………Speaking of which, she looks exhausted lately.)

The summer in Julie's country, Gimle, was cold and the days reaching around 20 degrees were rare. For Japan, where the Kouryou academy is located in southern Kantou, the summer days crossed over 30 degrees once it is passed mid-summer and adding it to her seasickness she turned completely groggy with her stamina exhausted.

“Hn…….Too………ru…………*Suu*……….*Suu*………..”

Before I noticed, Julie started to make sleeping sounds.

I could not move thanks to that, but it’s probably a good idea to let her sleep like this for now.

Since I don’t have any particular thing to do, I just stared at the sea and the blue sky.

(It’s summer huh…………)

I don’t like summer.

I liked it when I was a child, but I started to hate it 2 years ago.

It made me remember about that day-----the day that person destroyed everything. The day my sister was killed in front of me.

(I still can’t reach…………..but, I will definitely pierce my fangs into you………..!)

Just a few days ago, I reached <<Template:Furigana>> from the end of term <<Sublimation ceremony>>. Honestly the moment I achieved the <<Level up>>, I would not deny the fact that it was a little anti-climatic since I was prepared for it to take a longer time.

It was still a fact that I’ve gotten stronger.

My physical abilities, muscle strength and running power could easily break world records and had reached a level which was impossible in normal reality. I polished my battle techniques with training every day and the strength was enough to make me think that I would not lose unless it was to another <<Exceed>>.

And at the same time, I understood this; even though I gained this much strength, it would still not reach him.

I understood that my <<Power>> now would not reach him, by comparing the overpowering feeling from when I confronted him 2 years ago.

(Even if I can’t reach now--------I might manage if I cross <<Template:Furigana>>………..)

The <<Template:Furigana>> was the level that would bring out the true power of the <<Blaze>>.

If I reach it, I think my fist will reach him.

My anger, hatred and sadness---------

It was at the moment I was staring at the sky while having those various expressions swirling inside me.

*Zururi* Julie’s head slipped off my shoulder.

(-------!!)

For a moment there, I got surprised but-----

“*suu*……..*suu*………..”

Julie must be quite exhausted because she did not open her eyes and was sleeping comfortably using my legs as a pillow this time. I patted her head from the thought of wanting to help even just a little bit as I saw her exhausted face.

“Hn…..Too……ru……………”

“Ah……..so-sorry. Did I wake you up?”

“Nai…………It feels, good…………..please do it more…………”

I nodded in agreement before continuing patting her head. Her silky silver hair felt good and it felt like silk thread.

After a while, Julie’s breathing gradually became well-regulated.

Her sleeping face got softer and I felt happy I could help her this much.

At the same time, I also felt saved too.

Thanks to recollecting the days I passed with Julie, my heart which was rampaging because of him turned calm.

“Thanks, Julie………….”

When I patted her head while mumbling that, Julie rubbed her head from the ticklish feeling.

(I have to be careful not to move or else I’ll wake her.)

I raised the side of my mouth while looking at the silver girl sleeping comfortably.

After a while in this position-----

*Gachari* the sound of the door separating the cabin and deck was heard opening.

It was Hotaka Miyabi who showed up. She was my classmate with a shy personality but there was a part on her body which emphasized its large size. …………….I will never tell Miyabi which part of her emphasizes largeness.

“Yo Miyabi, did you come to feel the wind too?”

“Eh, ah, erm, I thought you two weren’t showing any signs of returning, so…………..”

“So you got worried and came to see Julie huh?”

“U-un………….It’s a different meaning, but it’s correct but……….”

“Different meaning?”

When I asked about the reply she whispered out, Miyabi looked panicked for some reason.

“-----Uh!! E-eerrrr, Lo-look, I just thought that it would be dangerous if she fell into the sea!!”

“It’s going to be okay, it’s not like she staggers that much. Well, thanks for worrying.”

“A-ahaha………Mo-more importantly, is Julie-chan asleep…………?”

“----uh!! Tha-that’s………”

I completely forgot about Julie using my lap as a pillow.

While getting panicked from Miyabi pointing that out, I told her that it became like this after I lent my shoulder to Julie who got seasick.

“*Giggle*. So that's the reason why you can’t move.”

“Well yeah…………by the way Miyabi, are you going to be outside for a while?”

With things settled without any strange misunderstandings, I made a relieved sigh while asking her.

“Eh……….? I-I guess I’ll do that. The air outside is nicer anyway………..”

“I see. Then let’s talk. I need company.”

“…………..U-un.”

After she nodded, Miyabi was about to sit down with Julie in between.

“It’s going to be hot if you sit there because the sun will hit you so, why don’t you come over here?”

“Ah…………Tha-that’s true……..Err, So-sorry for the bother……….”

It was not long since she had gotten out of the cabin, but it was probably already hot for her.

I advised Miyabi whose face was a little red, to sit besides me.

Even though she nodded and sat next to me, I felt that it was very like her in a way because she left a 50 centimeter gap between.

“Now that I think about it, it’s been a long time we talked like this.”

“T-that’s true………….”

More specifically Julie was also with us but, I wondered how long it had been since we had talked alone.

When I tried recalling back, I felt that there was almost no time over these last few months------ever since I stopped showing up for the morning runs.

If there was anything, we would converse when the usual groups gathered and it’s not like we didn’t talk to each other since we often ate meals together.

“This morning………..with Tomoe-chan too?”

“Aah, it’s almost every day.”

Tachibana didn’t have to be with me regularly, since the main thing in the morning training would be to repeatedly practice the basic forms with my body before using my head to think. But, she showed up every day to conduct a Kumite[3b 1] for the last 10 minutes-----Tachibana would do the attacking while I focused on defense------because she said it was faster to master it this way than to only focus on the Kata.

“I see. Every day, huh………..”

“Aah. She’s a great help.”

Although Miyabi said that’s good, I think I am imagining it but she looked somewhat lonely.

“If Miyabi is okay with it, why don’t you join us? Tachibana would probably welcome you too.”

“………..Uun, I guess I’ll pass……..See, I have to gain stamina instead of techniques now anyway.”

“I-I see………….”

I couldn't say any more since she made a somewhat troubled expression.

(Things don’t go how I want them to huh……….)

Actually, Miyabi had been acting strange recently.

She would immediately look away when our eyes met, absentmindedly thinking about something, and it felt like her movements and actions had something behind them.

But, I had some idea regarding the reason why.

Miyabi probably felt inferior to us when she failed to achieve the <<Level up>> during the-----<<Sublimation ceremony>> that everyone in the class received at the end of term semester.

If it was about the usual faces then, Tatsu also failed the sublimation and remained at <<Template:Furigana>> but, he did not mind at all and it’s probably because of his personality.

In any case, it felt bad to have a timid relationship with a friend.

“Hey, Miyabi. If you have something bothering you, you can tell me?”

“Eh………?”

“I told you this before right. It’s better to let it out, if you think it’s tough. I think it’s okay to tell Tachibana if it is awkward to tell me. She is also worried.”

“Ah……..U-un. Thank you……..Eheh, really thank you, Tooru-kun.”

Miyabi said this after raising the both sides of her mouth.

I probably lightened her feelings a bit.

Or she might just be acting tough to avoid making me worry.

I could not judge which one it was, but if Miyabi confided in me then I would do my best to assist-----that was what I thought.

“The-then ca-ca-can I request for one wish………?”

“Aah, if it is something I can do then say it.”

“……..Ca-can I……..borrow your shoulder…….”

“Shoulder?”

Even though there was only one meaning for that case but, I asked back just in case.

It’s because those words were hard to think to have come from Miyabi who was bad with males.

Just when I was wondering what the answer would be-----Miyabi moved her head vertically with a clear red face.

“It feels comfortable here so, I got a little sleepy and that’s why, I won’t ask as much like what Ju-Julie-chan is doing so, I thought I could ask you to borrow your shoulder for a while…………….”

It was probably very embarrassing because, Miyabi lowered her sights and fiddled with her finger tips while saying the reason.

“I, can't……….?”

“N-no, it’s okay. If something like my shoulder is okay with you, then use it.”

I got a little embarrassed and agreed to her since there was no reason to refuse.

“U-un, Thank you……..but, something like that ……… that is not true you know……..?”

I have no idea what she meant by that. Even though I was thinking about that question------

“Ex-excuse me………”

The 50 centimeter gap turned into 10 and once Miyabi placed her head on my shoulder, the thoughts I was thinking just before vanished.

“…………..”

It’s warm. Miyabi’s body temperature was being transmitted from the touching body parts. And at the same time, the heartbeats coming from my chest got a bit faster and my body creaked.

(Thi-this is kind of nerve wrecking……)

Honestly speaking, this situation was very embarrassing.

But, I just thought that she was relaxing around me more than I expected. I was happy that we became great friends, which was enough for me to be unable to perceive her usually poor interactive skills with the opposite sex.

(…..Nonetheless, I think it is going to be annoying if someone sees us here like this.)

After I made a small sigh, I stared at the horizon separating the blue sky and blue sea while starting the image training of the moves Tachibana taught me…………rather, it felt like my nervousness wouldn’t settle down unless I thought of something else.

Even though I did that image training, I would be wary of Miyabi each time she exhaled or made any slight movement and the training was interrupted several times; this became a difficult situation.



Nearly an hour passed after that.

[Oi, Tooru, the rabbit woman is calling us to gather-----][------Uh!!]

The steel door opened and Miyabi jumped up the same time the voice called out to me.

“What are you all doing………….”

[I-ya,hahaha……………][Ahaha………]

In a tired manner------he was probably tired-------a small boy with glasses made a sigh; it was my friend Tora.

“To-Tora-kun. What did Tsukimi-sensei say……….?”

Miyabi asked with a tone which I don't think is possible from someone who had just woken up.

“There is something she wants to say about the seaside school so, I was told to call the people that went out to the deck.”

“I get it………Julie, wake up. It seems Tsukimi is calling us for something.”

When I slightly shook her shoulders, Julie woke up. However, her consciousness was still probably in dreamland. Even though she raised her body, she was still in daze with her eyes half opened.

“Had a nice sleep?”

“Ja----, thanks to you. Thank you very much, Tooru.”

“It’s nothing much. How about you Miyabi?”

“…………I-I, err……even though I was the one that asked you to borrow your shoulder, I-I was too nervous, so not at all……….”

Miyabi told me she did not sleep and lowered her glance while her cheeks were blushing.

No wonder she woke up immediately when Tora appeared.

It was probably better if I hadn’t said it was alright when she asked to borrow my shoulder.

(It looks like both of us were nervous.)

It was probably tough for Miyabi who was in the world of drowsiness, but it was a little funny when I think that both our feelings were the same.


“Okay okay okaaay, is everyone here?”

Our evil homeroom teacher, who was unfit to be a teacher, was wearing a maid outfit with rabbit ears and spinning around in the room.

“Alrighty then, this ship will reach the island soon☆ The kids that went out to the deck saw the island right♪ So, please get ready to get off since the ship is going to stop♥ Also, everyone’s belongings got deliciously------not that, the staff has already transported them so relax♪”

Essentially this seaside school was a training camp to commence survival training which could not be done on the premises of the academy. Because of that, there was quite some danger accompanying it so there would be 5 <<Exceed>> <<Template:Furigana>>----- Kouryou graduates with survival techniques as their expertise acting as the support staff.

“Tsukimi-sensei. Even if they join in as members of the staff, there is no way we can make our seniors carry our belongings.”

The girl with long beautiful hair-----Tachibana commented to Tsukimi with a dignified voice. Those thoughts were very like her because of her honest and serious personality.

“Don’t mind, don’t mind. That is their job too♪ More importantly I will be distributing these, so come over here when I call your names out☆”

After saying that, Tsukimi raised a watch-like object above her head.

“What is with that?”

Tsukimi once targeted our lives. However, since I was made to hide that fact in front of our classmates, I asked a question politely.

“It’s the armband with an emergency signal switch and light attached to it☆ Only push it when it is really bad okay? Seriously do it when you are about to die♪ Okaay?”

The cabin got noisy in an instant. Was this camp that hard to have such a thing prepared?

However, when I thought about this carefully, it was probably going to be a quite a tough one the moment <<Exceed>> staff came with us.

After receiving the armband, she told us to wear it at all times until the seaside school ended.

And after everyone wore their armbands, we left the cabin when the ship had already stopped but------

“……….Hey, Tsukimi.”

“Add Sensei.”

“Why didn’t we land-----Desuka!?”[3b 2]

Everyone that was out on the deck was dumbfounded.

It was only normal. It’s true that we could see the island…………it’s just that it’s a few kilometers away.

“Which means you have to swim♥”

“From here----Desuka!?”

“Of course, with the clothes you are wearing now too♪”

“While wearing our uniform----Desuka!?”

“Sounds tough to have a second personality huh, <<Irregular>>……….”

You have no right to say that.

“Okay with that said, we will now begin the swimming training with your current clothes for this seaside school♪ Once you reach the island, please head to your respective training spots located in the middle of the island☆”

Naturally there were some who raised their shock at Tsukimi’s announcement, but this was exactly the way Kouryou academy works.

The battle training, emergency medical treatment, survival and etc were------ different from a normal high school; this was the curriculum for a special battle technique school.

Swimming with our clothes like this was one of them, and it was a skill that had just been taught last week.

The action of swimming with our clothes on was unexpectedly tough and it was so tough that it made me, who had confidence in my stamina, hate raising my body after finishing just one kilometer of swimming.

It was completely unexpected that we would be using those techniques we just learned suddenly at the seaside school.

“This is something you master better if you do it with the will not to die. Good luck and work hard, kuhaha.”

Tsukimi showed her real personality with a voice the other students could not hear and made an evil smile.

(So that is why our seniors carried our belongings huh? Now that I think about it, she did say the boat would stop instead of land………..)

After I made a big sigh, I prepared myself.

Part 2[]

“………..Did you call me?”

The teenager with arrow-like eyes spoke when he anticipated that the old man would finish moving his hands.

“Fuhaha, sorry to call you at a busy time like this.”

“No, the mission given to me is to obey you.”

The teenager continued his words with a emotionless voice.

“So your business?”

“Umu. Just as you know, the <<unit>> has finished its adjustments and has been spread to a few teams. The last thing would be to advance to the final stage but-----before that, there is something I want. So with that said I want to borrow your power to obtain it.”

“What kind of material do you wish for?”

The old man replied with three answers to the teenager’s question.

“I don’t mind since I would get one soon anyways.--------of course, it would exceed the one <<Diabolica>> has though.”

“…………Aiming too high is fine but, the disappointment if we are unable to obtain it will be big.”

“That’s true. Fuhahahaha!”

After the old man finished laughing, the teenager opened his mouth.

“Well then, please give the permission to report to the higher ups of the plan we just------”

“No need. Those fellas would want to know the <<Power>> of the <<Unit>> too anyways. Let’s just say this plan is just a test and report only the results.”

“…………Understood.”

The young man did not raise his objection and obeyed the old man’s decision.

He then made a slight smile before----asking.

“To evaluate or to be evaluated huh………I understand. How about the operation name for this?”

The old man laughed----before replying.

“<<Selection>>----I guess I’ll call it that.”



Chapter 2: The Time For Disaster, huh[]

Part 1[]

Our classmates jumped into the sea one after another and we were the only ones left on the ship.

“Okay, I will jump in first so follow me after I do that. I will go right to you so, please rest assured. Remember to grab my shoulders when you surface.”

“U-un……I am counting on you, Tomoe-chan.”

Miyabi and Tachibana were discussing their actions after they enter the water.

On the opposite side, Tora and Tatsu were-------fighting as usual------and were making a ruckus about a match of who would swim to the shore first.

(Ya-re Ya-re, I don’t know if they are close or bad with each other as usual………)

“Fufun. Don’t think you will win against me with swimming, Tatsu, Tooru!!”

“Eh, me too!?”

“What are you surprised for, it’s normal.”

“Is it normal………?”

The rabbit ear homeroom teacher talked to me with a grinning smile.

“Oi oi, now is the only time you can act happy and talk about matches you know? That’s because the current around here is complex. You will meet pain if you take it easy-------rather, feel the pain, Kuhahaha.”

(I’ll give up taking him as an opponent. And I mean everyone.)

We got tired of those disgraceful words from a teacher (as usual) and decided to head out.

Tora, Tatsu and next Tachibana made a magnificent plunge which was so good it made me think they might have been in the swimming club during their middle school years. However-----

(……I saw something.)

Since we were going to swim with our clothes on, which meant the clothes everyone were wearing now would be------our school uniform.

Thanks to that, I could vividly see the inside of Tachibana’s skirt from the boat when she jumped off.

“To-Tomoe-chan, I am coming.”

Just when I was thinking of a way to delete that vivid memory, Miyabi jumped in this time.

Different from Tachibana, she pushed down her skirt girlishly and *Pyon* jumped in from the stairs feet first.

However, since she only pushed down the front part of her skirt, I could see from behind and-----

(………I saw something again.)

Let’s forget it. I did not see anything.

*Don* A water column was produced and Miyabi’s face popped out from the sea surface after a while.

“Miyabi are you okay?”

“Un, somehow I guess……?”

*Splash**Splash* Miyabi dog paddled to Tachibana before placing her hand on her shoulder.

Since Tachibana learned an old swimming method, used when a person wore armor because it is a step towards mastering her martial arts, it looked like she was taking it easy even though Miyabi was holding onto her.

“Just as expected. Well then, we------wait, now that I think about it Julie. You were resting when we were swimming with our clothes on last week but, are you going to be alright suddenly?”

When I recalled and asked Julie who took a rest during the previous water training because of her bad condition-----

“It’s okay……….I think.”

Even Julie would show uneasiness like I thought.

Well I think she would most probably be alright if it is Julie.

“Okay, let’s go.”

“Ja---”

*Doboon* a flashy landing sound was produced and I entered the sea from the tip of my toe to my head.

It felt good in the sea for my sunburnt skin but, my uniform was sticking to me making it hard to swim.

I felt this during training but, the water resistance of normal clothes was different from a wet suit making me lose stamina excessively. This was something I knew already, but it will be quite hard to swim to the island in this condition.

When I showed my face on the sea surface, the refreshing sight of the blue sea and white clouds expanded in my view. And after I took a deep breath while looking at the summer scenery, there was a voice coming from above my head.

“Tooru, I am coming.”

With the sun at the background, after Julie stood at the Ship’s fence-----she jumped into the sea.

The form was magnificent and it would not lose to what Tachibana did just now. Not only me but Tachibana and Miyabi also raised a voice of admiration at the appearance of her diving into the sea like a mermaid.

*Toboon* a sound was produced and the silver girl entered the sea together with a small water column.

(As expected from Julie)

That jump made me think she has no other bad skills other than writing literature----limited to only Japanese.

(No, she is bad with boats too.)

When I apologetically shook my shoulders at the new information about Julie I found out an hour ago----

“……….Err, Tooru-kun.”

“Julie isn’t coming up though…………..”

“Eh……..?”

Although I checked the area to confirm their words, there are no signs of Julie showing her face on the sea surface.

“””……………..”””

There was an additional 5 seconds of silence & standby.

“Julie------------!?”



“*Cough*, *Cough*……!!”

I grabbed Julie’s arm when she was sinking into the darkness and brought her back to the sea surface.

After she came up to the surface, Julie breathed in oxygen filled with the smell of salty water.

After she repeated breathed wildly while grabbing hold of my shoulders, I talked to her as soon as she calmed down.

“Are you okay, Julie.”

“Ja-Ja---………..Thanks to you I somehow managed………..Thank you very much, Tooru………”

“But even so, it is kind of unexpected that Julie can’t swim.”

“Sorry. There was no custom to swim in Gimle……….”

I agreed when she told me that. It is probably unthinkable to swim in the seas or rivers in a cold country like Gimle. Judging by the way she put her words, I could guess there are no warm water pool facilities there.

“I thought I could managed if I learned by imitation, but it was no good. Whether it’s the seasickness earlier or just now, I have been only causing problems to Tooru today…………”

I made a lively smile to Julie who dropped her shoulders in disappointment.

“Don’t worry about something as small as that. We are a <<Duo>> so helping each other is normal……well, even if we weren’t a <<Duo>>, I think I would still want to save Julie.”

“*Giggle*. That goes for me too, Tooru. But even so, the sea water really is salty huh. I know this already but, I never would have thought I would confirm it in this way.”

I could only laugh at Julie’s sentence.

“Alright, we have to head to the island soon. We will lose to Tora and the rest if we take our time. Julie, I will carry you on my back from this point on.”

“Ja--- Thank you very much. By the way Tooru.”

“Hn?”

Even though I failed the start dash from an unexpected trouble, I thought I should still be able to make a recovery-----that was what I thought………..until I heard the next sentence.

“Where are Tora and the rest?”

“Heh………..?”

I checked the surroundings thinking that there should not be that much of a distance made when I saw Julie tilting her small head-----

“Ah-re?”

It was not like there was a distance made.

It’s true that that the distance between us is very big but, Tora and the rest did not move much from the boat.

Which means we were the ones that got separated from the boat.

“This------we got washed away?”

It probably happened when I dived down to save Julie.

“……….Now that I think about it, she told us the water currents were complex here.”

“Yeah there was that talk before…………what’s more, it seems we are still being washed away. It looks like distance between here and the ship is getting bigger even at this moment. Looks like it’s going to be tough heading back there……….”

“Sorry, Tooru………….”

“Don’t worry about it. It’s not like the island got further away. Lets head there while watching out not to counter the current. Julie don’t let go of me, okay?”

“Ja---”

Before I started swimming, Julie made a hand gesture to Tora and the rest that we would be heading to the island like this.

After a while, Tora and the rest separated from the ship and headed toward the island.

I confirmed that and we started to move too.



40 minutes might have passed since I started swimming.

I could hear nothing but the sound of the waves and my breathing.

Julie was keeping quiet. It’s probably in consideration to avoid causing any burden to me who was swimming.

(I guess there is 1.5 kilometers left to the island maybe? Just a little bit more……..)

The moment I thought that---------

*Bara**bara**bara*………….The sound of a helicopter mixed with the sound of the waves.

It was just passing this southern sea--------there is no way that is the case.

I knew who that helicopter belonged to.

“To--------o------ru-----♪”

In the door of the helicopter hovering about 30 meters above us, a girl leaned forward and waved her hands.

Lilith=Bristol. With her Template:Furigana swaying, the girl looking at me with those Template:Furigana that makes one think of a deep sea, was an Ojou-sama that transferred to Kouryou academy 2 months ago from UK. She is a little selfish but has a lively personality; she is also the owner of a <<Unrivaled blaze>> like me and because of that, she is an existence called <<Exception>> but…………..actually, she was someone I am bad with.

“Sorry. For. The. Wait-------Chuu♥”

Lilith raised her voice to avoid getting it erased from the sound of the helicopter and threw a kiss over to me but------

“…………….”

I moved my head for some reason.

“Hey, Tooru---!! Why did you dodge my kiss of love!?”

I got scolded.

---Back to what I was saying, those words that came from Lilith’s mouth just now were the reason why I'm bad with her.

Yes, this gold girl has taken an odd liking to me and would actively show her favors to me------incidentally, she has no hesitations in declaring me as her future partner. What’s more, she would do things like link our arms every time, and those intentions for physical contact are extremely problematic for a young man like me.

“Tooru--, can you hear me!?”

“Ah………Sorry--, I did not hear you!!”

“What did you say!? Ah—mouu. Enough, I will go there now so wait there for me!!”

“O-ojou-sama!?”

Her butler Sara showed panic at Lilith’s announcement.

“………….!? …………!! …………..!!”

The gold girl did not listen to her butler who was shouting in disorder and-------started taking off the clothes she was wearing.

“Wait, Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeehhhhhh!?”

Although I was surprised and shouted, since her body with excellent proportions was wearing a swimsuit, I *Hoou* made a sigh.

“Wait, what are you planning to--------!?”

Even though I shouted, I knew what she was going to do. I knew it but, I still shouted.

“Wait for me, Tooru. I am heading there now-----♪”

The gold girl winked and threw her body to the sky without any hesitation like she was in a diving contest.

---late by a moment, the gold arrow pierced into the sea.

“Hi, Tooru♥”

File:Absolute Duo Volume 3 Non-Colour 1.jpg

After some time pass, Lilith floated right near us.

“………….Yo, Lilith. Sara looks very upset up there you know………….”

“It’s okay it’s okay. I told you this before, but that girl is a little too overprotective.”

No matter if she is an <<Exceed>>-----who just became <<Template:Furigana>> from the <<Level up>> like me a few days ago-----but still nonetheless, I think it is a little pitiful to call her overprotective when you jumped into the sea from the helicopter that high up.

When I looked up thinking that, Sara's and my eyes met and she was glaring at me.

(It’s not my--------I guess maybe it is my fault…………)

Without a single care to her butler’s condition, Lilith sent a hand sign telling her to head to the island first.

The helicopter headed to the island not long later but, Sara was grinding her teeth while glaring at me to the end. Thanks to that, it feels like I could hear the sound of her teeth grinding which was supposed to be inaudible to me.

“Haa………..just what were you thinking to make you jump into the sea.”

“Isn’t it obvious that I want to be with Tooru. More importantly, why are you sticking that close to that girl?”

Unsatisfied------rather, she is unsatisfied I guess. Lilith looked at Julie.

“……………..I can’t swim”

“Well, that’s it. I have to support my partner as a <<Duo>>”

“………….As a <<Duo>> huh?”

Lilith narrowed her eyes as if she wants to say something.

“Then, I will also receive support as your future partner♪”

Faster than her words, she rode on my shoulders.

“Wait a second Lilith! You can swim, right!?”

“I cramped my legs.”

“Like hell I would believe you when you have that easy expression on!!”

“…………..You will burden Tooru. Please don’t count on Tooru if you can swim.”

“Oh my, that goes for you too; you won’t be bothering Tooru if you learn to swim immediately you know?”

The gold girl replied back easily towards the discontent silver girl.

Julie tightened her grip.

(Again huh…….)

After Lilith enrolled, this type of rivalry between them had already occurred many times.

The reason was because of the claim of the gold girl wanting to make me her <<Duo>>. It seems because of that one sentence, an alert signal was being issued inside Julie that there might be a chance I might get taken away from her.

Thanks to that, she would often flare up against Lilith’s actions and words, like what was happening right now.

However, since Lilith doesn't show any concern of it and her leisurely attitude does not crumble at all, I think it’s okay to say it’s lucky if it will not reach a big quarrel.

Personally in my mind, I felt that Julie holding onto my clothes tightly to avoid letting me get taken away was a little cute but, it's fundamentally a way to mediate them.

“Haa……….I get it I get it. Julie, you aren’t causing any burden to me so it’s okay. That’s why, Lilith it’s okay to hold on to me like that.”

“Tooru………..”

“……………It’s okay. I like causing trouble for Tooru but, this type of trouble is not good. Sorry to be so selfish.”

After she said that, Lilith *Topuun* dived into the sea and------showed her face a few meters ahead.

“Tooru. Let’s have a competition to see who reaches the island first as a mood refresher.”

“……………But I am carrying Julie.”

“It’s a handicap, a handicap♪ Isn’t that okay since your opponent is a girl. Ready, Go♪”

“Wha!? Tha-that’s dirty!! I didn’t say a single word that I would accept the match!!”

She might have not heard me or she was ignoring me (most likely the latter) and, Lilith started swimming toward the island.

(Whether it’s Lilith or Tora, why are there so many people around me that are this combative?)

Although I sighed after seeing the gold girl take the lead, I do not hate that type of aspect.

“Tooru, what are you going to do?”

“Let’s see………..losing is annoying, so let’s chase her. Hold on tight.”

“Ja----♪ I will not let go.”


Around 20 minutes passed since I started swimming after Lilith----

With the endless repetition of the waves as my BGM, I am currently collapsed at the beach while making a 大 sign.

“Good work, Tooru………..”

“It is my overwhelming win, Tooru♪”

“I-I completely forgot I was in my uniform.”

What’s more my opponent was wearing a swimsuit unlike me; there was no way I could do anything.

“But, it is quite amazing that you finished swimming with that speed without resting…………..I might not be able to get much sleep if I have Tooru as my husband I think?”

What are you talking about.

“So, what are we going to do next? Rest for a while?”

“Sorry. Let me do that……..I can’t move now as expected……..”

After she heard my words, Lilith *Pupuu* spurt out before saying [You worked too hard] and laughed.

“Understood, Tooru……….having a rest would help me too.”

I got curious why it would help Julie too, and asked what she meant-----

“It feels disgusting because my clothes are wet……..especially my underwear.”

“If that is the case, then I guess I will rest until Julie’s clothes dry off.”

“Ja---. Thank you very much.”

The silver girl nodded------and put her hands inside her skirt.

[Julie!?][Wha-what are you doing!?]

“Ah………….So-sorry….*Hyau*”

I quickly looked away just when her underwear was about half-way taken off.

The last scream was most likely because of the coldness when she put it back on.

“I will go dry it off at the shadow of the rock over there.”

After Julie said that, she disappeared to the rock------the moment I thought that, her face popped out from there.

“You can’t come over here, Tooru.”

After saying that, she hid her lightly blushing face behind the rock again.

“………….Is that girl an airhead?”

“Well, a little…………”

Thanks to that, crazy things would sometimes occur in my normal life, but I was not careless enough to let that slip out of my mouth.

“Fuun…………..”

“A-alright, I guess I’ll take a small afternoon nap.”

I closed my eyes to run away from the sights that seemingly want to say something.

“Oh my, are you going to sleep? You are quite a blockhead to choose to sleep without having a fun strawberry talk with a swimsuit beauty alone at the beach.”

“That’s because sleeping is the best way to recover stamina. Sorry but, let me sleep for 30 minutes.”

“Okay, It’s alright. Then I will------”

*Fuu*……..a shadow suddenly appeared.

“Lilith?”

When I opened my eyes, Lilith sat down to interrupt the falling sunlight and looked at me as if she was peeking in.

“It’s somewhat easier if there is something blocking the sun, right?”

“A-aah………..but won’t you be hot……?”

Today’s sunlight was strong and the blazing hot sun shining down was burning the skin.

“I don’t mind for 30 minutes. I just want to let Tooru to have a good rest.”

“…………I am happy for those feelings but, the sorry feeling is stronger as expected.”

“I am doing this because I want to anyway, so it is not something Tooru has to worry about. I've got sunblock on too anyway………..but if you are still worried about it then, I guess I’ll have a gift of gratitude.”

“What should I do?”

When I asked back, Lilith placed her finger on her lips and made a charming mischievous smile.

“A good morning Ki-ss♪”

“----!?”

“An advance payment is alright too you know?”

Her hair brushed my ears and Lilith’s lips got closer.

Those red lips that make one think of a rose.

“It’s okay, really, it’s okay! I don’t need any shade as expected! I’ll just accept only those feelings!!”

My eyes were stolen by those lips for an instant, but I immediately regained my composure and turned my back to Lilith.

I got expose to the sunlight because of that and since I was going to fall asleep like this in the first place, I gave up having a blind over me.

My heart was *dokun**dokun* beating hard. Although I knew it was going to be alright, I was worried that Lilith might hear it.

“Mouu [3C 1], Tooru-kun you are so shy♥”

Even though I heard chuckling from her, I continued closing my eyes and didn’t reply to her.

She then made some shade for me again.

“………..I won’t give you a kiss.”

“It’s okay. Instead, I get to keep Tooru’s sleeping face all for myself♪”

“Hey you……….”

“I can’t?”

Honestly speaking, having my sleeping face get seen by a girl is embarrassing------but, I felt that this much was alright; maybe because I was too tired or because I accompanied the girl called Lilith.

“I get it……..Thanks, Lilith.”

“I don’t mind. Don’t make me say it twice, my husband♥”



After a while, I woke up and most of the tiredness was out of my body and my clothes were almost dried off.

“Now that I think about it, why were you late?”

Right when Lilith was talking nonchalantly, I asked the question that suddenly popped into my mind.

Even though she had some distance with the other classmates, Lilith had completely blended into the class now because she was unexpectedly sociable and Tachibana chipped in after <<Survive>>. There was no way she would think of not wanting to go together but………

“I got left behind when I was picking my swimsuit. Seriously mouu, waiting for 1 hour at least is okay right? I wonder what they think about the <<Exception>>”

(So that is why you were wearing a swimsuit under your uniform…….)

Lilith might have seriously thought that she could ease off on the clothed swimming after doing that.

(No no, we are going to train so wearing a swimsuit is bad.)

But since she managed to finish her clothed swimming training properly, it is okay to think that she has already understood the technique and there should not be any problems.

Incidentally, the boat departed following the strict schedule without caring if the <<Exception>> Lilith was late or not. Tsukimi said [The Ojou-sama would probably come later with her helicopter] and laughed; her prediction was beautifully on the mark.

It happened then-----when I was making a small wry smile when I recalled that.

“Ah……!!”

A small scream echoed from the rocks.

When I looked over thinking what happened, a white bird flew towards the sea and Julie was extending her hand towards it.

“What happened, Julie?”

After I got near her and asked, Julie told me about what happened in a somewhat fidgety manner.

“Tha-that’s…………my underwear got blown away by the wind…….”

“Huh…………..?”

I opened my mouth blankly at the unusual reply and looked at the white bird again-------rather, it was just right about the time I saw her underwear fall into the sea. Her underwear got swallowed by the waves just like that and could not be seen anymore.

““…………...””

I returned my sights back to Julie and she was holding the sides of her skirt tightly.

(Which means, she isn’t wearing------)

“Tooru. It's not good to stare.”

Julie's cheeks were faintly blushing, her eyebrows were slightly frowning and she was staring at me with upturned eyes.

I unexpectedly felt shocked at the cuteness which was different from usual.



We gave up on the underwear that disappeared into the sea and headed for the lodging house in the end.

Although Julie was usually defenseless, it looks like she is quite embarrassed since she was not wearing anything now, and was following behind while pushing her skirt at all times.

We reached a cove at the beach which was surrounded by 10 meter tall cliffs.

But it’s not like it stayed that way for a long time. We continued walking a bit farther and discovered a somewhat gentle rock surface.

“Looks like it is easy to climb from here…………but before that, Lilith please sit there for a while.”

Lilith did what I told her and sat on a small rock; I then bent down in front of her.

After that, I tore my uniform and covered her feet with it.

“This is better than being barefooted.”

“Fufu, thank you, Tooru. That consideration itself makes me happy. Thanks to that, I really want to make you my <<Duo>>-----”

“Tooru, let’s go if we have already finished preparing.”

Julie slipped in as if to interrupt Lilith’s words. Of course, it was done deliberately.

Lilith shrugged her shoulders while getting up and took the front before heading out.

However, when she started climbing up with her swimsuit on, I had trouble on where to put my sights.

When I lift my face, Lilith’s butt would definitely enter my view.

What’s more, since people would take many unthinkable poses as far as rock climbing was concerned, I could only think awkward thoughts while climbing up.

Of course, I tried not to look up as much as possible.

………Because of that, I almost fell many times.




There was a circular ridge when we finished climbing the cliffs.

It was at this moment that we first found out this island was a caldera. [3C 2]

It was hollow within the cliffs we climbed from and a forest covered completely with trees spread throughout.

The building we can see in the middle was probably our lodging spot. I could see a wide space like a hall and its surroundings.

“It'll take about an hour I guess?”

“It's questionable whether we could reach it or not before the sun goes down."

The gold girl pointed at the falling sun and agreed with my measurement.

This time, the silver girl opened her mouth.

“The wind is blowing hard here, so I want to get down fast, but………”

The silver girl was pushing down her skirt desperately, in opposition to the wind blowing through the mountain ridge.

Although I felt sorry at that appearance, I spurted out.

“You are evil, Tooru……….”

“Lilith. Be careful of the branches on the ground.”

She turned around and talked to me.

“Thank you, Tooru. It is okay.”

The light shining in the complex forest got dimmer when it turned into the evening and the times we got stuck in the tree roots got more frequent if we did not pay attention. This was especially true for Lilith, who looked like she was having a hard time walking since she only had cloth covering her feet.

I tried asking her if she wanted a piggy back once but she refused, saying that this was what she gets for joining up with us with only a swimsuit on.

(Lilith is someone that basically does not ask help from anyone else.)

She could do almost everything-------more specifically, I have not seen anything that Lilith could not accomplish at this current point. Accompanied from the education of her parentage, she was the embodiment of accomplished literacy and martial arts.

Nonetheless, it was different now. She could not perform a normal task such as walking.

(All of us are in a pinch so, I think it’s alright to count on each other at times like this though……….)

When I looked back again while thinking that, I could see Julie having a hard time with a different problem compared to the gold girl. Whenever there was a big obstacle we had to cross over, she would be concerned with my sights and at the same time------her skirt, making it hard for her to walk. I am trying my best not to look behind in consideration but, it couldn’t be helped since we had to drop our movement speed.

And because of that, the 1 hour I guessed at at the ridge got passed a long time ago and the sun had already set.

“Time of disaster huh……..”

That name was suitable for this time period; the darkness inside the forest got even darker and it was really eerie here.

Of course, the darkness is not giving us anything beneficial-------

“Ouch……..!!”

There was an anguished voice coming from behind------she probably stepped on a branch or stone.

“Sorry, Lilith. I missed that.”

“It can’t be helped since it’s this dark. It is not your fault, Tooru.”

“Even so, sorry. If there is something that can brighten-------”

I suddenly remembered the existence of an object when I said that half-way.

*Kachiri*. Light shone out when I pressed the armband’s switch.

“Uou, it’s brighter than I thought.”

I did not expect much since it was a small light but, the light was as strong as the ones from torch lights.

“Fufu, that is helpful…………..so, since you have forgotten about this, I think it’s okay to say that Tooru was at fault for the previous matter just like I thought?”

“Sorry…………”

I clapped my hands together and apologized to Lilith who was raising the side of her mouth mischievously.




After 5 minutes since I started moving with the light guiding our footsteps, I could see light from far away.

I made a sigh, when I saw the artificial light coming out of the building.

“Ya-re ya-re, we finally arrived.”

I told the girls that we are close and advanced while pointing the light forward.

Just like bugs attracted to flames------- this was probably what they are seeing.

“----, Tooru!!”

“Uwah!?”

Lilith who was walking behind me, suddenly pulled my collar strongly.

I did not have the leisure to ask why.

That was because, something scratched the tip of my nose immediately.

*Ka*! Something pierced into the tree trunk.

“This is…..!?”

“The next one is coming!!”

I was wondering if it was a double-bladed knife, but when Lilith’s voice suddenly jumped to the side, I could once again hear something piercing into the tree trunk. She rolled on the ground using the momentum from her jump and hid behind the trees to avoid the attack which had been continuously targeting her while she was rolling on the ground.

(I see. The light is the target………!!)

I noticed the reason why the aim was so precise and shouted towards my female partner.

“Julie, turn off the light!! It will be targeted!!”

“-----! Ja,Ja----!!”

A light coming from a further distance disappeared, after she shouted while turning it off.

At least she won’t get sniped with this.

---That thought was overly hasty.

Something accurately aimed at us as if they could see through the darkness.

Even though I used the trees and stared in the direction that the knife flew from, I could only see the dim forest continuously spreading out and could not see the enemy attacking us.

(An enemy…..!? On a deserted island like this……!?)

Although I was thinking that was impossible, we were currently being attacked.

I acknowledged the facts and switched my awareness to think of the enemy’s identity.

Is it an assassin sent into the academy like Tsukimi?

Or maybe it’s those battle suit guys that we fought 2 months ago?

Or is it a totally different enemy?

My thoughts stopped when the sound of metal clashing echoed.

(Oh no! Julie and Lilith got targeted!)

Even though I looked towards the direction where the echo of the sword clashing was coming from, I could not see any moving shadows.

It seemed we were separated more than I thought.

(Damn it, I have to go to those two fast………!!)

Julie and Lilith were not in their best conditions and I am the only one who could fight at full strength.

However, I stopped my legs when I was about to run towards the corner where the sound echoed from.

---No, I had no choice but to stop.

That’s because a shadow was standing there blocking my path.

It was covered with black clothes and the face was hidden with a hood; that unidentifiable appearance made me think of a demon living in the darkness.

“I met the demon during the time of disaster huh.”

I made an ironic smile towards the shadow.

---But, that smile turned into bewilderment in an instant.

The moment the <<Flames>> danced around those black clothes.

And the moment those <<Flames>> took shape and transformed into a weapon.

“A <<Blaze>>…….!?”

Part 2[]

There was a surprise attack in the darkness. On top of that, the identity of the enemy had not been confirmed even though some time had past since the battle started-----

Normally, she would be maximizing her cautiousness and concentration.

Yes, normally.

However, Julie’s concentration had remained in disarray even after the moment the attack came.

The first attack was aimed at Tooru. Julie was also targeted immediately after Lilith shouted, and this event occurred right after she jumped away. The moment she landed her skirt flipped up.

“------!!”

She pushed down her skirt in a panic and looked towards her <<Duo>>-----Tooru.

The boy was making a stern expression towards the darkness----the direction the attack had come from----and was not concerned about Julie.

(It is safe, right…….?)

It was only for an instant and what’s more the surroundings were dark------but since the lights were still on, she could not determine whether he saw her or not.

But she had no time to indirectly confirm this with Tooru.

“Julie, turn off the light!! It will be targeted!!”

“----! Ja,Ja---!!”

Although she quickly turned off the light, she still received attacks since her position had been completely exposed to the attacker a few moments ago.

Julie pushed her skirt down while jumping away.

“What are you doing. Hurry up and manifest your <<Blaze>>!”

With a low tone voice, an order came from Lilith.

“……….I know.”

Normally, she would be moving her attention to the matter at hand, but that was just how much the girl was in disarray.

(I have to concentrate……….!)

She was surrounded by the silence of the dark forest when she stopped moving.

The wind would sometimes shake the trees and the *Zazaza*, the sound of leaves brushing each other……..was produced------

The attacker aimed for that single moment to launch the attack.

*Gikiin*!! *Giin*!! She used the <<Saber>> she manifested and deflected the flying object.

“<<Kunai>> huh. So our enemy is a ninja?”

Even though Lilith saw the object that got knocked down and made that comment, her voice currently was not reaching Julie.

Julie's skirt would sway each time and she would knock it down, deflect and dodge; her concentration crumbled each time she did that.

(Where is Tooru…..!?)

She would look around the surroundings for Tooru, especially right after she made a big dodge.

She would be relieved that he could not be seen around but still felt uneasy at the same time.

Julie knew Tooru as someone who would still run to his comrades, no matter how injured he was, to prevent them from getting hurt. Since she couldn’t see him now, it would probably mean that something had happened to prevent him from running over.

If that was the case, then Julie thought that she had to defeat the enemy as fast as possible and run over to him herself but-----

“Kuuh………!!”

The enemy did not allow that and continued attacking from a distance. Since the attacks were mostly flying objects, Julie could only remain defensive because she could not close the gap.

Of course, the situation would change if she could close the gap, but she was hesitant in attacking when she thought of the possibility that she might be seen.

(What should I do………….)

Even though the reason was because of her own mistake, Julie hated the enemy for attacking in this situation.

(But Tooru might be in a big trouble, so now is not the time to be hesitating like this………!!)

On the other side, Lilith was analyzing the enemy calmly.

(Quite fast………but, not as fast as Julie.)

Lilith gave the silver girl a high score in that particular point of her battle technique.

Especially the way she moves her body; she had already experienced that first hand during the previous <<Survive>>. At that time Julie was impatient and she was able to deal with the straight forward and simple attacks without any difficulty. However, if she had attacked in a calmer manner then, the battle would probably have been more complicated.

Of course, Lilith thought that her victory still would not have changed.

Anyhow, there was a great difference with the movements of the girl holding the <<Double>> standing beside her and the enemy attacking them right now.

(…………The problem would be that the enemy’s movements are not straight.)

The enemy changes the course path suddenly by kicking off of the abundant trees. The enemy would move in the opposite, upward and diagonal directions on the terrain; adding on, the biggest problem would be that the enemy uses the darkness to its maximum advantage, making it hard to confirm the precise location.

The gold girl could do something if she closed the gap, but she could not move because of a reason different than Julie’s. She probably thought that it was going to be hard to corner the opponent because she only had a cloth covering her bare feet, making her unable to bring out her optimal performance.

That was why she decided to concentrate. She would concentrate and prepare her <<Template:Furigana>> after predicting the enemy’s movements.

“…………There!! ----Kuh!?”

*Ga*. The long barrel backfired and the bullet shot to who knows where because the tip slammed on the surrounding trees.

(The reason why the attack was done here was to use the trees as a cage huh………not bad!)

Lilith made a fearless smile toward the enemy’s fighting style.

The <<Kunai>> pierced through the darkness towards that smile but------

*Gikiin*!! Julie used her blade and slammed it down before standing in front of Lilith as if she was protecting her.

“…………..I never asked for your help.”

“Ja---. I just did it on a whim.”

Lilith did not say any more to that un-honest reply and returned her consciousness to the enemy.

(Not bad at all.)

Whether it’s the place selected for the surprise attack, or the timing, and more importantly-----the ability to match up with those who are <<Template:Furigana>>, even though she could not display her real abilities------Lilith was giving a good showing.

“Well then………..What should we do huh. It would be nice if there were more space at least………..”

“………….So it will be okay if there is more space, right?”

The silver girl dropped her sights and confirmed the feeling of her surroundings towards Lilith’s mumble and asked.

“You got a plan?”

“If you Template:Furigana in an instant-----I will make it for you

Lilith opened her eyes wide for an instant but immediately understood Julie’s intentions.

“So, let’s do it in the next timing.”

“Ja---”

After Julie nodded, she looked at her feet again.

They were currently surrounded by thickets just reaching to their knees. Tooru was not nearby. It seemed the enemy was feeling superior right now and would probably avoid coming closer.

(It will be okay with this…….!!)

Soon-----that time came. The moment the <<Kunai>> was thrown towards the girls, the girl with Template:Furigana jumped straight up and the girl with Template:Furigana sank her body in the opposite direction.

Julie spun her body while sinking-----and at the same time, used her blades to cut in a circle.

*kiin*……….!!The attacker certainly heard a high-pitched sound. It was not the clashing echoing metallic sound of the <<Kunai>> getting deflected and knocked down like what had been happening until now.

Then what was that, the answer appeared right in front the moment the attacker had that question.

*Mekimekimekimeki*…………….!! The cage trapping the silver and gold girl was-----

The trees collapsed in a radial manner.

---No, the silver girl had cut them all down.

“Wha……….!?”

The enemy could only be shocked at the girl who changed the scenery with a power unfitting her small body in one move----and because of that, a small chance was born.

The gold girl did not miss that chance and------

A gunshot echoed immediately right after.


Chapter 3: I Like You Too[]

Part 1[]

The black cloth demon kicked the ground just as I was recovering from the discomposure I got from seeing the <<Blaze>>.

“Kuh………..!!”

It did not give me any time, and the 10 meter gap between us got closed------

The black cloth swung down it’s <<Blaze>>.

My tank top got sliced even though I jumped away.

The black cloth did not stop there and stepped in even more.

“Kuh!------<<Blaze>>!!”

I blocked the non-stop 2nd and 3rd attacks with my manifested <<Shield>>.

It was a heavy and fast attack.

The power and swiftness was same as me----during the time I was a level <<II>>.

It would be a tough opponent if it was me before the Sublimation to <<III>>, but my physical abilities had become really high just because I climbed one <<Level>>. It was so high that it was practically impossible to lose to an opponent who was at that same level as before. It also made me think, constant hard work was meaningless.

However, I was on the defensive now.

I was forced to be on the defensive because of the turmoil in my heart.

(Why does this fellow have a <<Blaze>>……!)

The weapon I blocked was a curved one-sided blade----it is most likely a <<Sword>>.

*Gyaariri*…………!! The enemy pushed me. When I pushed back to prevent being pushed over, the black cloth easily jumped back without making any firm contact with the ground.

I asked when we faced each other again after it assumed a 5 meter distance.

“Who are you?”

“……………..”


There was no reply. However, it’s not like I had no idea who it was.

The enemy was unmistakably an <<Exceed>> since it has a <<Blaze>>.

If that is the case then the black cloth is probably Tsukimi’s old comrade or something close to that.

The thought that a betrayer who had been hired by an organization or country that did not like the existence of the <<Exceed>> had infiltrated the staff popped up in my mind.

Different from that, there is one more point I was concerned about.

(This <<Blaze>>. Where have I-----)

“-------!!”

The black cloth kicked the ground as if to interrupt my thoughts. It then closed the gap without caring about the complex landscape in this dark forest.

Different from just now, it lowered its body posture and attempted to make a tackle this time. The moment I reached its <<Sword>> range, the blade came attacking to my lower leg from the left.

The black cloth took one more step and slashed back the same time I took a small jump back. It was a 2 stage attack meant to make me jump mid-air-----but, I had predicted that much already.

*Gainnnn*!! I twisted my body while blocking the blade as if I was hitting my <<Shield>> at it.

It seems the impact was unexpected to the black cloth and it stumbled a little before it was my turn to attack.

I did not deal any damage even though my hook scratched the enemy. But, the fist has a greater advantage than the sword now that I had entered the chest area.

Even though it blocked two of my punches with the grip when I punched in rapid succession, the 3rd hit landed on its shoulder and it staggered from it.

“Now!! ------Kuh!?”

I stopped my movements when it kicked me as I was about to make a follow up.

Although the black cloth was staggering, it entered the tree shadows and hid itself.

(Damn it, there goes my chance!!)

The moment I thought it hid behind the tree shadows, I could hear the ground getting kicked and----

The black cloth’s presence disappeared into the darkness.

*Zaa*…………!! Some of the trees in my surroundings moved unnaturally and made rustling sounds.

“--------!!”

I could sense its presence behind me suddenly. When I looked back, the black cloth swinging its <<Sword>> down was there.

*Jigiin*!! I immediately prepared my <<Shield>> and blocked it. More specifically, my <<Shield>> entered the blade’s path by luck.

(Kuh…….so this is your real battle style huh!!)

The speed and strength did not change. The movement was the thing that changed.

The bewitching jump kicks performed on the tree trunks, branches and of course the ground looked like what Tsukimi used when I fought her last time.

That time it was a 4 cornered classroom, but it was different now. The trees lined up unnaturally were of course not acting as a single body and had become a screen covering my view. The moment I thought it moved left, it kicked the branches and headed upward before kicking the branches again and heading immediately downward. It then jumped to the right and hid behind the trunks, causing me to lose sight of it------before suddenly jumping out from the thicket behind me.

*Giin*!! I somehow managed to block it and was about to counter attack immediately but the enemy had already disappeared from that spot.

It jumped back while the blade was swung down, then leaped its body back into the darkness again.

(It's completely going with a hit and run pattern. What an annoying opponent!!)

What’s more it was completely avoiding entering my fist range.

That hit and run fight style was enough to fill in the gap between our physical abilities.

(But, I don’t have the time to play with you……….!!)

I have to go to those 2 girls.

I fixed my rough breathing while clearing out my ears to concentrate on reading the enemy’s presence.

(Alright, come…..!)

Where will the black cloth come from? Right, left, from behind again, or maybe-------

*Zaaaaa*……….!! The sound was close. It was not from the right, left or behind.

“Above!!”

*Baki**baki* the sounds of thin branches was produced and the black cloth attacked from above.

The daijoudan[3d 1] slash with the weight of falling down added into it, probably has very high power in it.

My body would probably get blown away even if I blocked it with my <<Shield>>.

That was why-----I dodged the blade’s path.

I dodged it with the body movements I learned from Tachibana that I had continuously practiced in the 2 months after the <<Survive>> until today, and at the same time I slipped into its chest area after I spun my body.

“------!!”

In the moment of the black cloth's surprise, I was already grabbing hold of the hand holding on to the <<Sword>>----and threw the black cloth down. The air inside the lungs of the black cloth came out at the same time as the impact. I did not stop the flow there and mounted it by taking the advantage of the throw’s momentum.

“This……….is the end!!”

I pushed the black cloth’s chest down and swung down my fist-----that was supposed to happen but.

“Eh……..?”

I stopped my fist.

Because the hood hiding the black cloth's face came off when I threw it down.

Because I saw the face under the hood.

Because that face----belonged to someone I was familiar with.

“Y-yo-yo-you are……….”

I could not hide my shock when I saw the girl with long ponytail.

She was------

“Imari!?”

She was the opponent I fought with during the Kouryou academy enrollment exam. She looked a little more mature compared to last time. As usual Nagakura Imari------was exactly a lively girl with both cuteness and beauty.

“Ah…………”

*Pokan* She made a blank expression at my shout------before making an unconcerned laugh.

“Ahaha, I got found out.”

“E-err…………?”

“We might have met up again in a weird way but-----long time no see, Tooru.”

“A-aah……Long time no see…………”

Because it was a sudden event, I greeted back while maintaining my astonishment.

“Aah, I lose this time too huh. You are strong as I expected.”

“I-iyaa………Imari got a lot stronger too.”

“Fufu, I am happy you said that.”

After she nodded in satisfaction at my comment----

Imari’s expression turned a little awkward.

“………By the way Tooru. Can you let go already?”

“Let go……..?”

Imari moved her sights to show me the reason when she heard my words.

After I followed it, my hand was still pushing her body down.

I was holding tightly onto------her soft breast which could be called the symbol of a woman.

“Tooru………………you pervert.”

Imari stood up before erasing her <<Sword>>.

(No wonder I thought I had seen it before……..)

Although I was thinking why I did not recall back just now, I think the biggest reason why I could not recall back was because I heard that the losers from the <<Qualification ceremony>> had their <<Lucifer>> removed and lost their qualification to become an <<Exceed>>.

“I completely have no idea what is going on. Can you give me an explanation?”

File:Absolute Duo Volume 3 Non-Colour 2.jpg

“Of course. But before that-----”

“If it is our side then, we are done.”

The gold girl showed herself from the darkness.

Beside her, there was a girl with Template:Furigana opposite to her hair color.

“Looks like your side ended too, Tooru.”

“A-ahh………Err, what is that?”

Julie was carrying some kind of black person.

“She is the one that attacked first.”

“That’s my <<Duo>>”

As if to add on to Julie’s words, Imari gave an explanation.

“<<Duo>>…………..no seriously what is going on……….”




I replaced Julie in carrying the black cloth and started walking towards the lighted building.

The talk Imari started while we were walking was quite surprising.

“Br-branch school!?”

“Yes, Kouryou academy branch school. That is the school I am affiliated with right now. Incidentally, the building you all are heading to is our lodging place and at the same time the branch school’s school building.”

It was a continuous streak of surprises even though she said that.

3 months ago-------the <<Qualification ceremony>> ended and after the losers left the auditorium, they were brought to the building grounds and were pressed with a choice.

Although there might be some rules, they would either transfer to a normal high school or----maybe transfer to the Kouryou academy branch school to become an <<Exceed>> again but, the environment would be harsh.

It seems Imari picked the path of the branch school without a second thought and brought herself to this island.

During the following 3 months, she received severe training and after she sublimated to <<II>> by the <<Sublimation ceremony>> last semester, she was told that the students from the main school--------meaning us, were coming to visit the island for a seaside school.

Also, they would be conducting a <<Blaze Practice>> of hiding their identity and attacking us.

“So that was what happened……….I don’t know what to say but anyway this is great. It’s really great that Imari’s path did not get cut off……….”

“Fufu, looks like I made you really worried at that time. Thanks, Tooru.”

I kept thinking it was my fault that I cut off her path last time but I felt a load of my chest the moment I heard that it really wasn’t the case.

“However, I told you this before but you really became stronger. If our <<Level>> was the same then, I don’t think I could win.”

“Ahaha, it became a good fight because the terrain advantage was totally mine. Also, my eyes got used to the darkness thanks to the time spent on this island. That’s why the conditions can be said to be fair------uuun, rather I think I was at the advantage……………..nonetheless, judging by the fact that I could not even stand a chance against you last time, I am honestly happy that you told me that I got stronger.”

That smile was the same as the time I first met her.

Different from the ending of the <<Qualification ceremony>>, I relaxed my cheeks from the happiness coming from my heart.

“By the way, Tooru. Can you introduce those two to me? I saw that girl in the entrance ceremony but, I don’t know her name.”

“Hnn? Aah, that’s right. She is called Julie and is my <<Duo>>”

“Ja---. Julie=Sigtuna. I am Tooru’s <<Duo>>. Nice to meet you.”

“Nice to meet you Julie. I am Nagakura Imari.”

Julie and Imari exchanged a handshake and---------

“<<Duo>>!?”

She was surprised after some time lag.

“Wait, errr, she is a girl and, Ueee!? Ah……do-don’t tell me the main school is different to the branch school, and the rooms are different, like that………?”

“Same room.”

“To-Tooru……….you didn't do anything behind the scenes, right…….?”

“I didn’t!”

That reaction was quite nostalgic since our classmates had gotten used to the fact that me and Julie were living in the same room and had stopped teasing us………….of course, I still had to retort back with a loud voice though.

“Is that so……..I can only feel it is amazing, in a certain way though……….”

I don’t feel like I was being praised, but she was most likely praising me.

“Err, then about the other girl…………”

“I am Lilith=Bristol. Tooru’s fiancee.”

“Self-proclaimed though.”

After exchanging a handshake with Lilith, Imari------

“Fiancee!?”

“Like I said, self-proclaimed.”

It was already a retort since this was the 2nd time.

“Self-proclaimed huh, how cold of you. Aren't we in a relationship since we kissed?”

“Ki………!?”

Her eyes opened wide and Imari looked shocked.

“That was something you did one-sidedly ignoring Tooru’s will. What’s more, it was on the cheek.”

“Then, I will get Tooru’s permission. Tooru kiss me. Of course the lips are okay too.”

“I'm not going to…………..”

The gold girl placed her finger at her lips. Julie was standing there as if she was protecting me from Lilith.

The ponytail said this while looking at the both of them.

“…………Looks like you are having a fun life, Tooru.”

“How can you get that idea after looking at this situation………”

I changed the topic of conversation after making a sigh towards Imari, who stared at me with eyes carrying a hidden meaning.

“But, now that I think about it again, it really is a coincidence huh? Even if you all were told to attack us, to think that I would be fighting against Imari again.”

Even though it was decided for the branch students to attack the main students in the forest, I would never have thought I would meet up with Imari from the <<Qualification ceremony>> again.

---I brought the conversation there when I thought of it and I got an unexpected reply back.

“Aah, there was a little trick to that. You received an armband when you got off the boat right? Actually, there is a transmitter attached to it, and that is why we were able to identify each individual.”

She then took out a smartphone-looking portable terminal from her pocket and showed it to me. It seems the map shown on the screen belonged to this island. There was a circle shown on the map. There were numbers written inside the circle and the number followed the main school group’s record number.

“So, you are saying that the branch school had complete knowledge of our movements?”

“That’s about it…………..so, I wanted to show Tooru the results I gained during these 3 months and requested everyone to give me the priority to challenge you…………well, thanks to Tooru coming up at a different spot compared to the others, it was easy to make a situation to fight you 1 vs 1.”

Thanks to that Imari made Miwa------the opponent Julie and Lilith fought-----take on a tough role and made a wry smile.

“But, why did you end up at the eastern side?”

“That’s because Julie can’t swim. We drifted away from the others when I went to save her.”

“Hee, Julie can’t huh……….that's somehow kind of unexpected.”

It probably was very unexpected to her because she saw Julie fight during the enrollment ceremony.

“------?”

Julie and Imari’s eyes met and Julie *Chirin* tilted her small head producing a bell ring.

“Now that I think about it, Tooru. I remembered this when the armband topic got brought up, but why didn’t you send out a rescue signal when we were fighting just now?”

“………Now that you mentioned it, there is that function huh?”

“You were attacked by an unidentified enemy, so you have to send the signal out because it includes the meaning of emergency contact too. If we really were enemies targeting the lives of Tooru and the main school students what were you going to do? Lives could be saved just by contacting help.”

“Uu, how strict.”

“Use everything you have in your hand. ………..our instructor slammed that completely into our heads.”

I made an 'understood' nod towards Imari who brought out her tongue playfully.

“Okay, then. We’re here.”

Further up the forest Imari was pointing to, the building was producing outside light.

The western style building looks unfitting for a building in the southern seas, and it was giving out a somewhat similar atmosphere as the dormitory we passed our days in.

Imari ran to the front of the building and turned around.

“Welcome, to Kouryou academy branch school!”



When we entered the western style building, Lilith left telling me she wanted to change and disappeared inside with Sara who came to pick her up.

Even though there was lighting here, Julie and I were being led through the dim wooden corridor by Imari.

*Gishi**gishi* sounds like this were produced and it seems the room we were being brought to was the cafeteria.

When we peeked inside, we saw our classmates from the main school already here.

“Looks like not everyone is here yet.”

“Uun, you all are the last ones. The reason why the numbers aren’t right is because there might be some that are unconscious after getting beaten by the branch school group. They should be sleeping in a different room until they wake up.”

I thought back when she told me that. We took a rest before moving from the beach.

It was only normal for everyone else that got to shore in another spot to reach here a long time ago.

“Okay then, we the branch school group have things to prepare so we are going now. See you later, Tooru, Julie.”

While wondering what kind of preparation it was, Imari said her goodbye and stepped into the cafeteria.

“Julie. Be careful.”

“Ja, Ja---……..”

Our luggage got transported to the cafeteria during the day.

We headed to our luggage located in the corner of the room as fast as possible and got Julie’s underwear.

During that time, I was taking up positions where the surrounding people would be unable to see Julie.

(I never would have thought to test out the things we learn in class like this……..)

This was something that I didn’t realize might be useful somewhere in this world.

………..There should be a limit to how rare this example is.

Julie then headed outside to put on her underwear while in the toilet.

I then fell flat on the table before Tora talked to me.

“Fuun, you sure took your time.”

Tora was smirking and the first words that came out from his mouth was [I got here first so it’s my win].

…………It’s somehow frustrating.

[Kokonoe. Looks like you got here safe][Go-good work, Tooru-kun……….]

Tachibana and Miyabi joined in at that moment.

“Where did Julie-chan go………?”

“She told me she was headed to the toilet.”

That was not a lie.

“By the way, you guys being in this room would mean that you guys fought off the branch school group too?”

“That’s because To-Tomoe-chan protected me.”

“Fufu, it’s not only me. If it weren’t for Tora, who knows what could have happened.”

From what I heard from Tachibana, they acted in a group with 6 people by Tora’s suggestion and arrived to the branch school without leaving anyone behind.

“As expected-------is what I wanted to say but, it’s okay to say that I misheard that Tora suggested to act as a group?”

“It’s true.”

Tachibana became the witness and Miyabi *un**un* nodded.

“……………….Tora, did you catch a fever after getting your body cold in the sea?”

“Hell no!! I suggested it because it would get annoying if the slow one got hurt and told you that I was around her when that happened.”

“Uu………..Sorry for being slow….but, thank you, Tora-kun………..”

“I-I don’t need your thanks anyway!!”

Tora turned away maybe from embarrassment.

“But well, it’s just as Tora says. I would most likely be concerned if someone got hurt. So-----Thanks.”

“------! Fu-funn, thank me as much as you like…….!”

Why is your attitude clearly only different to me.

“Tooru, I am back.”

Julie came back at that moment.

With the familiar faces gathered, they chatted around like usual------

Soon the other classmates who had been resting in another room started popping up.

And just when everyone gathered, Mikuni-sensei followed the chairman into the room.

“Good work all of you for today. Mikuni has something to say about the stay here now, but before that, there is an apology I must make to everyone here.”

The Chairman’s apology-----was about lying to us about the <<Qualification Ceremony>>.

“When a time where you have to fight to open your path comes, you must have a strong will to confront it------in order to accomplish that, I made a lie saying that I wouldn't allow your enrollment unless you did so, and I hereby apologize about it.”

After the chairman took a deep bow, the room turned somewhat noisy.

The rumor that we were guinea pigs for her to test her experiments had been heard by the students in Kouryou academy at least once.

We might not know the truth but we cannot just assume that rumor to be false.

There is a <<Lucifer>> research institute under the academy, and it is a well-known fact to the students that the chairman is the one in charge of it.

A person with that status accepting responsibility for her actions and lowering her head changed the impression I had for her up until now, and I probably was not the only one here that thought that.

It made me think that she was someone with a strong enough will for her to be prepared to be hated; when I was told that the cold-blooded woman that has a teaching policy which could only be described as irrational was actually thinking about the students.

When the chairman’s talk-----apology ended, Mikuni-sensei started talking about the schedule for this next week.

The content was not really new and could be said to be close to the same as usual.

We are to live on this island for one week, we will be participating in training which can’t be executed in the main school with the branch school students, we are not to take off the armbands since the training is somewhat dangerous, we will be free on the last day, etc, etc…………..

“It will be dinner time next, but the people in branch school have already prepared food for you today. Each individual, please move to the hall.”

After hearing the word dinner, a few students (including me) gulped and stood up making noise the same time the talk ended.

“Seriously, your eyes shine when it comes to food, you are one heck of a guy……”

While Tachibana was making a wry smile, she continued her words.

“However………….isn’t it great, Kokonoe?”

“About what?”

“I am talking about the ponytail girl. It might be an unthinkable re-encounter but, aren’t you relieved that she is working hard here?”

“Aah, it’s about Imari huh. That’s true, it really is great.”

3 months ago, I closed off Imari’s path with my own hands. We both agreed with the results, but it was a fact that the guilt became thorns piercing into me.

That was why I felt happy knowing that she was working hard in this branch school like this.

“………Ah, that’s right. Speaking about the Imari event, this might be a little too late but, thank you for trying to cheer me up right after the enrollment. I was really happy thanks to Tachibana’s feelings.”

“Tha-that’s an old talk.”

Tachibana’s cheek, which was turned away, was blushing just a little.




When we headed outside, a heat wave different than the ones from the summer night blew past us. There were several barbecue grills set up and the branch school students were there.

A representative from the branch school came closer to us when they saw us coming out of the western-style building.

“Welcome to Kouryou academy branch school!! A lot happened in the enrollment ceremony and in <<Blaze practice>> today, but just wash those things down with water or with the meat that you are going to swallow. So, nice to meet you all and pleasure working with all of you for this one week!!”

It seemed Imari was the branch school’s representative.

Nonetheless, it was something agreeable if I thought about her sociable personality. *Un**un* one person nodded before a familiar rabbit-eared person voiced out while hanging a skewer with a piece of grilled meat pierced onto it.

“So with that said, we will be having barbecue for dinner while deepening our relationships, everyone♪”

“Hey, Tsukimi-sensei right? Why are you already grilling the meat when we have not toasted yet!?”

“Don’t worry about it, Tail-chan☆”

The main school students made wry smiles when they saw the pace Tsukimi displayed and the panicking Imari; there were some that got tired (Mainly the people around me), and during that time, the paper plates, chopsticks, and paper cups were distributed to everyone.

[How about cola? There is orange juice too] [I want cola]

[I will have oolong] [I-is there milk………..?]

Such conversations were exchanged between the main and branch school for a while-----

And not long after, everyone had their cups filled with drink.

Incidentally during this time, most of the main school students including me were getting restless because of the aroma of meat that was floating around from what Tsukimi was grilling.

“Okay then----Cheers!”

“““Cheers!!”””

After taking a gulp, the hall was filled with noise.

[Don’t push. There is a lot of meat and vegetables] [Hey you! That meat is not cooked yet!] [Shuddap, I like it rare!!] [Onion is something to look forward to♪]

It’s not the level of a little commotion. Hungry teenagers------ what’s more because we were made to swim with our clothes on during the day, and fight with the branch school students in a <<Blaze practice>>, our hunger had reached its peak. Thanks to that, everyone got desperate for the food until it made it hard to get the grilled up meat and vegetables.

“Julie, are you going to eat only vegetables?”

When I headed beside her after getting meat, meat and only meat, I saw the plate Julie was holding only had vegetables on it.

“Nai. I wanted to take some meat but, it disappeared in no time at all……….”

“Ah---………..well, it is a grilled meat contest now.”

It would be quite a fierce battle if it was during the start.

“……………If you are okay with mine, do you want some of mine?”

“Is it okay?”

“Aah, it’s all meat like you see so it isn’t a problem if I share some. As payment, please keep this a secret from Tachibana.”

I took a peek at Tachibana who was talking with a branch school student far away.

Just like me and Imari, it seemed it was her opponent from her <<Qualification ceremony>> battle, and Tachibana was talking to her.

“Ja---. I understand, I will take this and this.”

Julie made a faint smile and *Chirin* the bell rang when she nodded.

I then took a big sausage and one diced steak and transferred it to her plate.

The silver girl took a bite of the sausage with her small mouth and *Byuu* the meat juices came spurting out.

“Hnn………it’s hot……..”

“Are you okay? Be careful not to get burnt okay?”

“Ja----, I will be careful. *Lick*………….*chu**Hnkun*……..it is delicious………..”

Julie scooped up the juice on her cheeks with her finger and licked it.

She then *Fuu**fuu* blew the hot sausage again while putting it into her mouth.

Maybe because it was hot, but she was eating the meat stick while her cheeks were blushing.

“Ahmu……….Hnn…………..Tooru’s sausage is hot and delicious……..*Hamu*, *Chuu*………..”

“A-ahh………….”

Even though I was just looking at her eating the sausage, my heart was *doki**doki* pumping hard for some reason.

It somehow feels that I made her do something which should not have been done or how should I say……….

“Hnkuhnn, Tooru’s is so big……….Hamu, Hnn, fuu…….”

It might have been a fierce fight but I took a big one properly. As expected of me.

However, it seems that it might have been a little too big for Julie’s small mouth.

“Tooru, Julie, are you eating?”

[Yup. A whole bunch] [Ja---]

Imari came with a paper plate filled with a mountain of meat, while I was eating and talking to Julie.

“I see. Then that’s good. There is still more so eat until you are full………….wait, that’s a lot of meat.”

“It’s called, do something while the demon is not around.”

Of course, Tachibana was at the end of my sights when I took a peek.

“I don’t get it but, looks like Tooru is a meat lover huh. Fufu, I am too.”

I noticed this when she said it but, there was a huge amount of meat on Imari’s plate.

[My comrade!!] [Comrade!!]

*GaShii* we lifted our shoulders high up and grabbed our hands together.

“What are you two doing…………..”

Tora came over and made a big sigh when he saw us doing that.

“…………..Ah-re, you are Tooru’s friend, if I am right you’re------”

“I was planning to say you have good memory but, I am not his friend.”

Imari made a [Am I wrong] expression for a moment. However, it seems she recalled back the conversation she had during the enrollment ceremony. After she made a smile and introduced herself, Tora introduced himself back.

She then talked with Tora for a while.

Even if the partner was Julie who talks little or Tora who was blunt with almost everyone, Imari would display her sociability and her natural cheerfulness to connect the conversation skillfully.

That short moment even made me think that she had been in the group since last time.

“And, I am out of meat. Time for seconds.”

I left those words to those three and headed to one of the several grills set up which had less people surrounding it.

We could grill our own meat, and it was okay to take the meat that was placed on the iron grill by the staff responsible for the grilling, so to me who was a greedy fellow, I decided to pick both ways.

While cooking my own meat, I extended my hand to the skewered meat grilled by the staff and------

My hands piled on top of another person who was aiming for the same meat.

[Ah, sorry] [N-no, it’s my fault too-----------To-To-Tooru-kun!?]

It was Miyabi.

“Ah………”

Miyabi moved her gaze from my face to her hand which my hand was piling on and-----

““…………….””

It was approximately 3 seconds of silence.

“Pyaa--------------!?”

Miyabi raised both her hands together with a shout.

Naturally, we became the center of attention.

“So-sorry. A bug flew here………..right, Miyabi.”

*Nodnodnodnodnodnodnodnod*

I immediately made an excuse and made Miyabi follow it up. Since the main culprit who shouted said it’s correct, our surroundings returned back to their own conversation immediately.

“So-sorry, for shouting like that…….”

“It’s okay. I'm sorry to scare you too.”

“Uu………..It’s true if you say I got scared though………”

*Shunn* When I saw Miyabi getting disheartened, I thought it couldn’t be helped since she was bad with the opposite sex.

In my own opinion, we should have gotten closer in the 3 months since we have known each other.

It was enough for me to put my chest up proudly and say that I am her closest friend in terms of the male condition.

But even so, since she shouted it would mean that------

(This might be my imagination but, judging by the fact that she is friends with Julie and Tachibana, she might be forcing herself to act as my friend even though she dislikes it!?)

It would be a shock for me if it was true but, I felt that it was not something impossible.

(But during that time on the ship, Miyabi did ask me to lend her my shoulder……….)

I don’t get it anymore.

After I took a peek at Miyabi, she regained her composure and put vegetables and meat on to her own plate with the tongs.

“Hey, Miyabi. There is something I want to ask but…………”

“Errr, what is it…….?”

I pondered on how to ask her and just randomly asked her.

“Do you hate me?”

“Uuuh!?”

Miyabi gasped.

Her hands let go of the tongs and it dropped to the ground making a *Gachan* sound.

“Wha-what……..do you mean……..?”

Miyabi opened her eyes wide and asked back.

“Ah…….I guess it was a little too random huh. Oh well, these kind of topics are best asked straightforwardly so, I just wanted to ask if I'm still within the dislike category without any changes?”

“Ah………So-so that is what you meant……….err, that is not true………Really, really…………”

The feeling of asking something I shouldn't have felt very strong and I felt a little regret that I had asked her this.

“Al-also…………..”

Miyabi faced her back to me and crouched down before picking up the tongs while continuing her words.

“I Li-li-lili-lii-li-like Tooru-kun………as a friend, as a friend…………”

She said it twice just in case. But even so, my heart pumped for an instant.

“I see. Thanks, I like you too Miyabi.”

“Pyaa!?”

The tongs got blown away-------if I said that, it felt as if the humid night would turn cold in one go.

“What are you doing, Miyabi?”

“The-there really is a bug this time……Ahaha………..”

She picked up the tongs while making a smile at the disaster and after she did that, I went back to Julie together with Miyabi.




“Tooru, so you are here. Mouu, I have been looking for you.”

When I was continuing my meal with the usual faces excluding Tachibana, Lilith who had finished changing her clothes came and joined us. Behind her like usual, Sara was following her (and was glaring at me).

“You sure took your time to change.”

“I took a shower while I was at it.”

After saying that, Lilith flicked her hair with her hands. The soft-looking Template:Furigana danced lightly.

Incidentally, a nice smell floated and it tickled my nose.

“Now that I think about it, we did swim in the ocean.”

I completely forgot about it since it was hours ago but, my hair felt a little dried up when I tried touching my hair.

“It feels kind of stiff………….”

Julie touched her own hair like me and leaked out her comments.

“Isn’t it better to take a shower after you finish eating?”

“Ja----, I will do that. Miyabi let’s go together.”

“Ah…….So-sorry. I took one immediately when I got here so…………”

From what I heard, it seems Tora and the others had already taken showers and we were the only ones who had not taken one since we came in late.

“It feels kind of stiff once you get concerned about it.”

“Is it that stiff?”

“Want to try touching, Tooru?”

“Aah, that’s right.”

When I tried touching, it’s true that her Template:Furigana was stiff and it felt completely different than the comfortable silky hair during the afternoon.

“Tooru. Why not touch my hair too while you are at it.”

While saying that, Lilith held a tuft of her hair and showed it to me.

“In this case, I think it is meaningless to touch your hair since you took your shower already-----”

“It’s okay just do it. Incidentally, you can take a whiff.”

“I-I get it……..”

Even though I nodded, I wouldn’t smell her hair as expected…………it somehow feels perverted.

“Okay, I am going to touch it okay?”

“Why are you asking for confirmation for my case.”

While making a reply, I touched Lilith’s hair.

…………I decided to act as if I couldn’t see the butler making a demonic face behind Lilith.

“Uwah. It feels really nice.”

“Fufu, Thank you♪”

It seems she had been taking care of it regularly and it's soft while elastic making it feel nice to touch.

I then understood why she asked me to touch it when I actually touched it and-----

“How nice……….”

Miyabi mumbled.

“What is it. Do you want to touch as well Miyabi?”

“Eh? Errr, th-that’s, ah-no…….!!”

Miyabi panicked when I talked to her. It’s probably because I picked up the mumble which she thought no one could hear.

“Lilith. Looks like Miyabi wants to touch it too. Can she?”

“Miyabi too? Yes, I don’t mind.”

“That’s great, Miyabi.”

“U-un……….”

Miyabi nodded in a complex mood but, her expression changed to surprise when she touched Lilith’s hair.

(She probably thinks it feels nice even though they are both females. Miyabi’s hair is pretty too so, it looks nice to touch too.)

“……………..What were you doing just now, Tooru?”

When I turned around, a girl swinging her ponytail was there.

“We were just asking her to let us touch her hair though?”

“………….I’ll ask this first but, is she your girlfriend?”

“Huh? What’s up with that?”

“Ah, un. Forget it…….”

Imari immediately cut the conversation and what’s more it was her that started the question; she then made a tired sigh.

“Tooru. Can I have a moment?”

When I looked to Lilith when I was called, she gave me a plate with meat on it.

“Can I eat it?”

“You still have some on your own plate. I am telling you to feed me.”

“Why should I……..eat it by yourself.”

“There is no meaning if you don’t feed me.”

“Okay, open wide.”

Julie picked up the meat from the plate and moved it to Lilith’s mouth.

“*Chew**chew*………….Hafuhafuu………..Hnn, not bad………….wait, who asked you to feed me!?”

“…………Both Tooru’s hands are occupied.”

“Isn’t one of his hands holding chopsticks!!”

“…………..Nai, don’t worry about it. So with that said, open wide once more.”

“Hn, Hafuu, Hafuu, *Chew**chew*……….wait, listen to what people have to say!!”

(She is still eating, although she is complaining……….)

Miyabi and Imari burst out laughing at the skit like conversation.

“Okay, then------”

“Ah, Ah-re? Where are you going, Tooru-kun……….?”

Miyabi stopped me when I was about to add more meat since all the meat was gone from my plate.

“It’s not like I am full so, I plan to get a little more.”

“Fufu, you mean meat?”

“Aah. With Tachibana not here now, now is the only chance to eat meat.”

“Fumu. Now is the chance because I am not here huh?”

““………….””

The owner of that dignified voice touched my shoulders and I slowly turned back.

That person-----Tachibana like I predicted was staring at me with a smile.

Tachibana is a beauty and I feel that beauty is enough to entrance me if she smiled.

However at that moment, I could only see the smile of a hannya[3d 2].

“Kokonoe, sit there.”

“Yes……….”

File:Absolute Duo Volume 3 Non-Colour 3.jpg




After dinner, Julie and I each took a shower before heading to the cafeteria together.

When we reached there, we received a carry bag from the staff before heading out again.

The hall was completely different from almost an hour ago and there were tents placed here and there.

It had been established that we would be camping during the time we were at the seaside school------of course, together with our <<Duo>>.

Thanks to that, I was warned by Tachibana and Imari to not do anything strange to Julie.

I don’t want to infringe on Julie’s feeling of thinking as me as her father so, I got their trusts in the meantime.

---Because of that, I had to ignore the various jeers coming from the other guys.

“Tooru, should this area be good enough?”

“Ahh, Let’s do that.”

We decided to set up the tent at the corner of the hall and after taking the tent out from the bag, we quickly set it up before Julie entered first and I followed her after that.

The tent we were going to stay in for one week was about the size of a double bed wide, and since there was an inner mat spread out under the tent, we could not feel the hardness of the ground. And since there was a mesh window on the ceiling and sides of the tent to prevent accumulating heat, it looked like the ventilation in here was good. And because there was a cover called a flysheet covering our exterior acting as a double wall for us, our privacy was guaranteed.

When I entered the tent, Julie was performing a Seiza inside.

My eyes met with her Template:Furigana and thought this for some reason.

“………….Hey, Julie. Is it my imagination that you look happy?”

*Chirin**Chirin* the bell rang when the silver girl swung her head to the left and right.

My predictions were correct when I saw that posture.

Although there was a lack of change in expressions, it's actually popping out in the atmosphere.

---It might be because the time we have spent together has been long enough that I can understand these things.

However, I still asked her since I am still not at that level where I can perceive what she was happy about.

“Actually, I lied to Imari just now. She asked me how I feel about sleeping with Tooru and I replied to her that I did not mind but-------”

(She said both of them talked about that but, when did that conversation take place?)

However it seems the answer she replied to Imari was a lie and I continued waiting on how that was connected to Julie’s good mood.

“I was really interested in it. I feel very happy when I think about being able to sleep together without caring about the promise for one week.”

“I-I see………..errrr……good for you?”

“Ja---♪”

Although her expression did not change like usual, I felt that the atmosphere around her got *Baaa* one layer livelier.

(…………..I thought about this before but, Julie really does look like some kind of small animal.)

If Julie had a tail, there was no mistake that it would probably be waggling left and right, right now.

And at the same time, I thought it would be very easy for me if she really was a small animal.

When I sleep with Julie, she would cling to me resulting in a soft sensation, a sweet smell, she would also breathe near my neck and I would get nervous on not touching any weird spots so, it was quite a tiring event.

“By the way Tooru. There is something I need to tell you before we sleep. Thank you for today. I will now be careful so I won’t repeat the same mistake.”

She took a deep bow.

“So with that said, I have something I want to request Tooru, although it is embarrassing.”

“Okay. What is it?”

It is most likely a request to teach her how to swim or-------just when I thought that, she handed me something.

“I want Tooru to hold this.”

It was a round cloth ball.

“What is this?”

When I spread open it-----it was a piece of underwear.

“…………….”

“Tooru, spreading it is a little……….”

(I see I see.)

It’s true that this request is embarrassing.

However, she would probably be relaxed if I were to hold onto this, as there would be a change for her if her underwear flies away like today.

But------

“…………..Sorry, give me a break.”

Since my life would end if things go bad, I gave a clear refusal to her.

Just like that, I had a tiring conversation for a finale and the first day of the seaside school reached its end.

Part 2[]

“Our preparations here are done.”

A veteran soldier-like man with several scars on his face reported to the Caucasian teenager.

“Understood. Please start your mission as scheduled…………..please refrain from doing any actions other than the one given to you until the time comes, in order to avoid having that side read our intentions.”

“I understand, sir.”

The man that received his orders turned on his heels and exited the room.

He distorted his mouth while making a vulgar smile.

(Ahh, I will be a good boy and perform the mission……….but it will be different when things start.)

In his mind, the face of the boy who made him drink boiling water 2 months ago appeared in his mind.

The storm of resentment and anger raged inside the man’s heart.

“Damn brat…..I will definitely beat the shit out of you this time…..!!”


Chapter 4: I Wanted To Be Together Longer[]

Part 1[]

On the sea 180 km southeast of Tokyo, on an island that's blocked from the public------

The 2nd morning of the seaside school came to greet us.

“Fuwah, Ah…………”

“Fufu. You look tired, Kokonoe”

“That’s because yesterday was tiring”

I exited the tent without waking Julie up and Tachibana laughed when I headed to the meeting spot while yawning. Unlike me, it seems Tachibana was already completely awake and giving out her usual dignified atmosphere.

I left the hall lined up with the tents to avoid waking everyone else up and headed to the forest path reaching from the branch school to the harbor.

Maybe most of the animals living in the island were still sleeping, but I could occasionally hear the sound of birds chirping; basically it was very quiet. The air in this untouched island smells nice and after I took a good sniff of the clear air into my chest, the morning just like what I go through in the main school started.

“Okay then, let’s begin from the first like usual. Start”

Tachibana urged me and I started the training like normal.

I made a stance first and it was a basic move where I only can move my back feet.

I then moved to the next 8th style basic move and advanced forward while changing my step in leg’s axis just like what Tachibana taught me. This technique of sometimes turning around or half around coupled with the technique of turning to the opposite direction was the combination I used to throw Imari when I fought her on the first day.

The last was the middle line--------I started the Tachibana style Himonho technique which consists of me turning around Tachibana without showing most of my body's vital points.

I’ll be honest and say that this training is plain, but it's because I know how important the basics are that I concentrate and repeat it. And I found something out because I was concentrating, and that’s--------

“Hey Tachibana. Now that I have a good look, your hair is really beautiful”

“Buuu!? What are you saying all of a sudden!?”

“It’s not all of a sudden you know. I touched Julie and Lilith’s hair last night. Both of them had different hair types but, both of them were beautiful”

“S-so what does that have to relate to my hair”

Maybe she thought I was teasing her because Tachibana voice was angry while her cheeks were slightly blushing.

“Recently, you are the one I have been seeing the most compared to everyone else. And since there was that hair conversation we talked about, my eyes went there for some reason and I just thought it looked pretty”

“More than everyone else!? Bu-but if that’s the case then Julie is more than me right!?”

“Tachibana joins me in morning training everyday like this and I had to turn around you the whole time when I am doing the Himonho right. In terms of being together longer, it would probably be Julie. But, it feels as if Julie and my shoulders are lined up and we would see the same thing so……….most of the time we would be looking at the television”

“I-I see, more than Julie too huh………..”

The conversation changed from hair to Julie before I knew it. Why is that………..

“Anyway, I just thought Tachibana’s hair was beautiful when I saw it. It’s not like I was making fun of you, I am really serious about it”

“Eh, ah………Fu-fumu…….err, Tha-thank you…………”

While fiddling with her hair by twirling it around with her finger, Tachibana said her thanks.

I relaxed knowing that she understood that I seriously said that and was not teasing her.

“Ah, that’s right. Can I touch your hair since we're on this topic?”

“------!? Eh, uaa………….we-well, I don’t mind…………”

After receiving Tachibana’s permission, I tried touching her long black hair.

Her glossy hair was smooth and it was completely different from Julie and Lilith’s hair.

“Hou…….Houhou……..”

“Wha-what is with that reaction”

It seems it was ticklish, and Tachibana who was shutting her eyes tightly, opened one of her eyes and asked me in doubt.

“Iyaaa---,I just thought it feels soft and nice. A girl’s hair really is soft huh. My hair is just plain hard. Want to try touching?”

“Fu-fumu. Then excuse me------“

After hesitating for a while, Tachibana timidly touched my hair.

“It’s hard right?”

“I-I think it’s not that hard for mentioning……..”

*Touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch*

It's taking too long.

“………..Tachibana. It’s ticklish and, how long do you plan on touching?”

“WaHyaa!? Yo-you did not say anything so, I lost the timing to stop”

I got scolded.

It seems it was my fault but, I can’t seem to agree with it………..

“Mo-more importantly, let’s start training again………..ah, iyah, stop for a moment. You can stop doing the Himonho”

“Hn? Then what should I restart with? The thing you taught me only reaches here”

“Umu. That is why I am thinking of advancing to the next stage”

“Is it okay? It's only been 2 months since I started learning you know”

Even though I can smoothly perform the walks and body movements that I first learned it was not at the level where I can put my chest up proudly and say I mastered it completely.

When I asked whether is it okay to go to the next stage with this hasty knowledge------

“It's okay. It’s true that grasping the basics is important and the thing really needed is not to understand the surface techniques but rather to grasp the true nature of it. In order for that, the next most important thing is to gain experience. If you don’t get it then you won’t be able to grasp the nature, right?”

Of course, Tachibana sums it up by telling me continue what I learned before when I have time, before making a smile.

“Okay let’s begin. First, please thrust your hand forward. Next make a circle with the hand you thrust forward-----“

Like this, she started teaching me a new move and I secretly made a relieved sigh since luckily, there was no close body contact this time.


Hard training continued for the rest of the 2nd day of the seaside school.

Not only was there the battle training we usually go through in the main school, but we would also get survival training and rock climbing using the islands terrain with traps set up.

In this tough training we would not escape getting hurt if we didn’t concentrate, and since the contents of the training usually came with dangers we went through the every day without relaxing.



4th day-----

A different kind of training started today compared to the other days.

“Haaa…………..Haaa………!”

I was dripping in sweat while running deep inside the dark forest even though it was the in the afternoon.

The temperature today was the highest among these past few days and it was quite tough.

(Tsk, this is unexpectedly one thought out training…………!!)

The content for the afternoon training was-------a game of tag.

I doubted my ears and thought it was a joke when Tsukimi announced that but, now that the event started I realized the contents of the training was just as hard as the training until now. I could not continuously run fast since I have to maintain my concentration in this terrain filled with obstacles such as tree roots and rough trunks on the ground.

On top of that, I was made to carry a doll filled with sand for 7 kilometers. Following that context, it seems the concept was to bring the VIP we secured and escape from the spot.

The ones running were the main school group; the catchers are mostly the branch school group. However, it feels like we were getting chased by hunting dogs because the branch school group has lived in this isolated island and has repeatedly done this training.

As long as this is a game of tag, we are bound by the rules of no attacking the catchers, so we had to hide and scatter about. The winning condition was to get to one of the goal points set at several spots in the mountain ridge.

But-----

“Found you, Tooru!”

The catcher was Imari and she appeared in front of me.

“Kuh, you came here before me huh”

“That’s right. I got contacted that Tooru was aiming for here”

She displayed the power of the wireless cellphone only limited to the catchers’ magnificently.

“Seriously……………I am happy in the sense that you keep aiming for me to this extent”

“------uh!? Y-you’re wrong! It’s not like I purposely came chasing Tooru, it’s just that you were nearby me!!”

*Wa**Wa* Imari swung her head and swings her ponytail.

“A-anyway! This is game over for you, Tooru!”

After saying that, Imari kicked the tree trunk.

She glamorously kicked the ground, rocks, trunks and branches; it was the moves she showed on the first day.

Since it would be defeat the moment the catcher touches me, this attacking pattern is the most annoying one.

But-----

“Don’t think the same method would work every time, Imari!!”

I grabbed the tree vines and concentrated at the direction Imari was going to jump to.

Before immediately-----

“Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!”

Imari’s scream echoed throughout the area.



“………Tooru you pervert. Tooru you lecher. Tooru you beast”

After the game of tag ended and I was in the middle of heading back to the western building-----

Several abusive words came from Imari who is glaring at me.

“Like I said, It wasn’t on purpose…………”

“Even though it was not on purpose, it is still a fact that you saw my panties”

At that time, I made a ring with the vines and threw it to Imari the same time I dodged her attack and when she landed, I aimed the moment she landed and hanged her upside down when I pulled the vine; the trap I learned yesterday was a success.

But, it was also a fact that I caused Imari to have an embarrassing experience.

“Si-since I was the only one who saw it, so it’s considered a safe right? Also, I ran immediately after confirming the trap worked so I did not see much…………..”

“Who was the one that said [Hahaha, how naïve Imari. I have already seen through that attack from last time-----Towaaah!?] before running away with a red face?”

She poked my cheeks.

“Sorry………….”

“Fuuun? I wonder if I should add up the debts while you're reflecting on this…………….ah, now that I think about it carefully, you did touch my breast on the first day so that makes it 3 debts. Also, not only do you have a super cute <<Duo>> called Julie, you get to sleep with her in a small tent at night so that makes it 4 debts. Next, since you were so flirty with that beautiful blonde fiancée of yours, so the total debts is 5”

“Wait wait. I know I was bad until the 3rd one but, the 4th and 5th one has totally no relations to Imari’s debts at all”

“You found out huh♪”

I made a sigh while making a bitter face at Imari who brought her tongue out.

“Well, forget that for now, I might have said this on the first day but it seems I did not see it incorrectly. Your moves are completely different compared to the entrance ceremony 3 months ago. Just what kind of training did you go through until you could make those types of movements?”

“Ahaha, thank you. I have been training really hard every day, ever since I came to the branch school. I would be made to climb steep cliffs with only my hands, or get thrown off of those cliffs………….fufu, the life at the main school sounds like fun……………”

Imari’s eyes looked like the eyes of a dead fish half-way through.

“Honestly, it was so tough that it made me want to run away, you know? But, I guess it’s okay since I got to surprise Tooru this much. Fufuu♪”

She turned around once before making a cheerful smile.

If she can make this expression, then she can probably clear any trials in the future.

---It was at that moment I thought that.

“Aaah, it would be nice if I could be together with Tooru-------uun, wi-with everyone in the main school forever”

Imari showed a lonely face even though it was small.

I understand her feelings really a lot.

We will separate again once this seaside school ends.

The main school group will return back to the Kouryou academy while Imari and the rest will remain on this island.

It’s not like we won’t ever meet again, but it still feels kind of lonely.

“…………..I think so too. I would really like to be with Imari more too”

“-------uh!! Wh-why is it only limited to me!?”

“Hn? Imari is the only one in this spot right now”

“…………….That’s right. Tooru has that kind of personality. Haa………….”

Imari made an exaggerated sigh for some reason.



When the sun set and the sky turned dark, it became time to start preparing our meal.

Ever since the 2nd day, the students have been made to cook for themselves as part of the training. Of course, we were required to make our side-dishes on our own along with the main course.

It took some time since we were completely exhausted from the afternoon training, but it was quite fun cooking while everyone was being lively.

At the same time, I saw an unexpected ability that I had not known until now.

While peeling a potato, I send a look to the girl standing in front of the kitchen with an apron on.

Over there, *ton**ton**ton*………….Tachibana was moving the kitchen knife with a good rhythm.

However, Tachibana wasn’t the only one showing unexpected traits.

“Is this much enough, Miyabi?”

Like that, Tachibana called out to Miyabi who was doing other preparations.

“Errr…………I think it would be better if it was a little finer”

“I see, understood”

Tachibana started moving the hand holding the knife again.

Without a break, Julie called out to Miyabi this time.

“Miyabi. I finished cutting the eggplant. What should I do next?”

“Yes, errr, can you cut the carrots to bite-sized this time?”

“Ya---“

Julie threw the vegetable to the air and cut it into pieces in an instant like a scene from a manga.

On the other hand, Miyabi was still getting called out to------

“Miyabi-chan. Is this much taste enough? It seems a little bland---“

“Hnn…….*Zu**zu*…………Let’s see. I guess we should add a teaspoon of salt since it is a little bland. If it still tastes bland after that, please put in half a teaspoon more”

*I understand* Kibitsu said that before heading back to her post.

“That’s a face showing that you are surprised no matter how many times you see it”

While peeling the potatoes along with me, Tora lifted his face and spoke.

“Aah. I feel bad to Miyabi, but I feel she isn’t the type to be standing in the center of everything”

“Fuun, I agree on that point”

The event that caused Miyabi’s current position occurred yesterday.

At first, the center position for the preparation of meals belonged to Tachibana and Imari for the main school and the branch school respectively, but yesterday night, a particular group failed in their seasoning, causing the air to go gloomy. Since they were completely exhausted and the food they made------the big fun after their training, was a failure. It was only normal for the air to go gloomy at that point.

Miyabi was the one that changed that atmosphere in one go.

“Ma-maybe we can change the taste a bit………..maybe……….”

After mumbling that, I pushed Miyabi’s back and brought her to the food that had failed.

Miyabi confirmed the taste of the failed food before, starting to add the flavoring in.

She then fixed the smell with herbs and within a few minutes she changed the taste of inedible food to------it’s not that it was wonderful, but it became something manageable.

Today’s situation was because of that result.

(I have no talent huh………….)

The girl who abused herself like that on the very day of enrollment.

However, that was not true. That’s because, no matter what Miyabi thinks about herself, she was currently being relied on by everyone.

When I looked at her working hard in the position she was being perplexed in, I naturally made a smile.

“…………..Tooru. Grinning while staring at a girl is a little disgusting you know”

“----!? I-it’s not like I was grinning……….wait, Ouwahh!?”

Thanks to the lack of composure caused by Tora’s comment, I dropped the potato I was holding.

Even though I went to pick it up, I accidentally kicked it like a ball (as I was panicking) and the potato flew even further away.

“Wa-wait for me---!”

“What are you doing you idiot…………”

I chased after the potato while hearing a tired voice behind me.

I picked it up at a small dark path slightly far away from the hall----and I stopped moving the moment I raised my face.

That’s because a girl with her dark hair tied into two sides and in a gothic dress was standing there.

“Go-good evening, chairman”

“……………you look like you’re having fun, Kokonoe Tooru”

“Yes, well……….”

“It is a good thing”

The chairman made a small giggle.

“Tomorrow is the last day you will receive training on this island. Please be careful not to get injured”

She then started walking with her assistant Mikuni-sensei who was following her like a shadow.

“Ah………..”

I should be considerate and say my thanks before lowering my head and returning to Tora.

However, I realized something when I heard the chairman's words.

“Is there anything wrong?”

“N-no, it's nothing much-------there’s no way huh…………errr. I misunderstood the chairman before. So I am very sorry”

I took a deep bow.

“Ahra, what kind of misunderstanding did you make?”

“Do you remember the conversation we had during the <<Qualification ceremony>>?”

Yes, the chairman nodded and I continued my words.

“I thought the chairman was a heartless person at that time. I thought you were someone……..that is able to perform that cruel exam and play with someone's future calmly without any disturbance in your heart. But when I came to this island and found out that Imari-----the people that failed the exam were enrolled here, I found out I was wrong. I felt that when the chairman apologized to us at that time”

The chairman swung her head and made a soft smile.

“Kokonoe Tooru. It is your right to comment on what kind of a human I am. However, I do accept being a heartless person. That’s because, I think it is only normal to eliminate you all by the tough trials that I will be preparing from now on”

That was something normal for the leader of the academy meant to nurture capable people wanted by the Dawn organization.

But I can’t think her thoughts are heartless because of that.

It was our wish to be in Kouryou, so it was very natural to drop people who are unable to bring results there.

“Chairman. To chairman, I-----“

“Oh my, Tooru. Are you going to confess your love here? That’s what you should be doing to me, right? I think this is impossible, but does Tooru have a loli fetish?”

Lilith was the one that interrupted my words.

I thought her glowing Template:Furigana from the light coming the hall reaching this small path was beautiful for an instant but, now wasn’t the time for that.

“Don’t make any weird misunderstandings. I am just------“

“The person herself is calling herself heartless, isn’t it okay already? It’s only normal for peoples' opinions to differ”

“That is completely correct, Lilith=Bristol…………..that is the case, Kokonoe Tooru. Do you get it now?”

I think that’s true.

I did think that' but I had a strong urge to tell the chairman that it was not true and was about to open my mouth------

“You should stop now. This girl may talk like this but; she is actually a shy person. Seriously, she isn’t honest at all”

Lilith whispered into my ears.

It was however not a soft voice because it was quiet here so, it reached the chairman's ears too.

“…………..Mikuni, let’s go”

Unable to hide her dissatisfaction, the chairman frowned a little before walking away.

“Have a good day, Kokonoe Tooru. I will be expecting much from you, from now on”

The chairman left those words for last and left for the western building with Mikuni-sensei.

I was left alone with Lilith there, and-------

“*Giggle*. The part of her running away is because she is unable to retort; that bulls-eye still makes her a child”

“…………….hey. No matter if you are the <<Exception>>, I think it’s bad to anger the chairman”

“Oh, isn’t that cute”

Lilith did not show any signs of reflection at my tired reply.

“Leaving that aside, I got shocked when I found out Tooru had a loli fetish”

“You know it’s all wrong after hearing the whole situation, so which mouth is it that's saying you're shocked?”

“Of course, with this mouth”

Lilith linked her arm with mine before looking at me and touching her red lips with her finger.

I thought back to the moment those light red glossy lips kissed my cheek and *doki**doki* my heart started pumping hard-----,but I quickly unlinked our arms before she found out about it.

“O-okay then, I have to get back to Tora or else I will get scolded”

“Hnn mouu. Oh Tooru! Wait for me!!”

When I got back to Tora with that blaming voice coming behind me, it seems he saw me as I was running away from her and again [What are you doing, you idiot………] a warm greeting was waiting for me.



Since it had been established that today was the hottest day of this summer, it was hard to sleep at night.

Nonetheless most of the students had fallen asleep before the date changed, because we were exhausted from the training; I was one of those students, but……….

“………….you have me, and you still sleep with this girl in this small place every day, oh Tooru-----Hn moouu”

I felt my name get called and my consciousness got a little clearer.

“Well then. I have to prepare to sleep”

(What………is this……..? Julie’s sleep talking………? Well, forget it……)

Even though I could hear the rustling sound, it did not beat my sleepiness and my consciousness started to sink again.

“Hn, it’s a little embarrassing like this. But I can’t sleep if I don’t do this………….I know, if I do this then………………un, problem solved. Good night, Tooru………….*Chuu*”

In the brink of my consciousness getting cut, I could feel something touching my cheeks.



Who knows how long had passed since then------

“Hnn……it’s hot……….”

I could hear Julie’s mumbling in the dark.

The rustling sound that I could hear next was probably because she took off the bed cover of her sleeping bag.

Although I could feel Julie squirming around, it turned quiet not long after and I once again lost my body to the sleepiness.



I knew it was still dark outside even though my eyelids were closed, and I could hear the sound of birds chirping.

Mixed in with those chirpings------

“Tooru……….”

My name was suddenly whispered into my ears.

“Tooru, I love you………”

I completely woke up when I heard those sweet whispers next.

(Wha……!? Ju-Julie!?)

It wasn’t only those sweet words. Julie was holding my arm tightly as if to show her behavior.

Her soft and those voluptuous bulges were pushed onto me.

(Uwah, wait, eh, soft, wait, if she clings onto me, her breast will………….Ah-re?)

Big.

What did you ask? It’s obviously the soft object touching my elbow.

“Hnn……….it’s tea time Tooru………”

“-----!?”

The moment I realized it wasn’t Julie’s voice, I raised my upper body.

“Ah, ah-re?”

I turned around and tried to confirm the owner of that voice but, another problem was added into the confusion.

My vision is dark. The dark I was experiencing was pure darkness and rather, I can’t open my eyes in the first place.

(What is this? A blindfold…….?)

After I touched my face in panic, there was a cloth tied around my head to hide my sight.

While having a huge amount of question marks popping in my head, I took off the blindfold to find out that it was quite bright outside.

(Just what is this?...............wait, more importantly, whose voice was------“

I became speechless when I turned around.

No matter how many times I see this situation, I would still remain speechless regardless.

That’s because there are 2 beautiful girls sleeping in this tent.

What’s more they are completely naked.

“uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuh!?”

I was exactly by definition speechless when I saw both, the silver and gold beauties not wearing anything at all.

I get it for the silver blonde girl----Julie.

She probably took off her clothes because last night was especially humid.

But I have no idea why the Template:Furigana girl------Lilith is here.

I could guess that she sneaked in but, I can’t guess why she was naked.

“Nuu………….Tooru……….Good morning………..”

Maybe she noticed me waking up; Lilith scratched her eyes while raising her body.

When she did that, *tayun**puru**puru*…………..her 2 bulges made a big jiggle and it was probably the nature of a sad man to automatically look at it.

(No no no no no no, don’t don’t don’t don’t don’t, must not look------!!)

Even though I covered my eyes with my hands in panic, that overwhelming fleshy appearance has vividly been burned into the back of my eyelids.

It was the revival of the goddess of love and beauty that was told in the legends-----

I received an attack that could make me hallucinate like that forever from the gold girl.

“Lea-Lea-Lilith!! Why are you naked!?”

I’ll leave out the fact that she sneaked in.

“What do mean by why………….I can’t sleep unless I take off my clothes……….”

She probably hasn’t slept enough. She answered my question while dozing off.

“Ah…………..you can’t, Tooru…….you must not take your blindfold off………….it will be embarrassing………”

Then put some clothes on and sleep, was what I thought but, that might be something she won’t give up doing.

“I get it. I get it already so put on some clothes……..!!”

“Mou, I have no choice……….”

*Bafuu*. After nodding, Lilith once again lay on the bed and started sleeping again.

(Just who is the one having no choice………..)

Julie slowly woke up this time just when I was completely tired from waking up.

“Good morning, Tooru……….”

“Aah, Good morning, Juli------“

(Wait, I must not look there too------!!)

Different from Lilith’s certain fleshy part; hers were not jiggling at alllllll.

However, her Template:Furigana, Template:Furigana and that magical fairy-like appearance told in fairy-tales has been burned into my eyes.

“Tooru………..?”

Julie was completely oblivious to my confusing troubles------it was probably on the level where it would not be over exaggerated if I called it a war and was making a dazed expression while tilting her small head.

“La-last night was hot. I understand that. But it's morning now. That’s why put your clothes on!!”

“Ya---……………”

*Bofuu*. While nodding, Julie lies back on the mat again before starting to sleep comfortably.

(No seriously, why are you going back to sleep………)

I made a sigh deeper than the sea to the 2 beauties sleeping comfortably.

At that moment-----

“Kokonoe, are you awake?”

“uuuuuuh!?”

My heart skipped a beat when my name was called from outside the tent.

I did not need to confirm who it was----it was Tachibana. My morning training is still being continued in this seaside too, and she would come to wake me up if I was late at the promised time.

“Are you still sleeping?”

“I am awake! I am awake so!! I will go out soon so wait there!!”

When I called outside with a voice soft enough to avoid waking Julie and Lilith, and [I understand] was replied back.

(Tha-that was dangerous……)

I placed my hands on my chest which was beating really hard while recalling Tachibana shaking my shoulders when she came into the tent yesterday morning to wake me up from oversleeping.

If I was still sleeping just now, and she came inside-------

(I don’t want to think about itttt…………!!)

I felt a chill at my back.

“Julie, Lilith. Put on your clothes when you wake up”

[Ya--……….][I get it, mouu……..]

I used the sleeping bag and placed it on top of them as a replacement for the bed cover before heading out while carefully preventing Tachibana from knowing the inside situation.

“Good morning, Kokonoe. It’s a refreshing morning today”

“That’s true………it really is comfortable morning……..”

“…………….your expression doesn’t match your words at all though”

“Don’t mind it………….”




Around the time for breakfast preparations, we wrapped up the training and I headed back to the hall with Tachibana.

Mid-way-------my stomach growled and it was mixed with the birds chirping which could be heard from the forest.

“Fufuu, your body is far from being full”

“If you understand that, then let me eat more meat-------“

“No”

She answered immediately with a smile.

When I dropped my shoulders in disappointment, my stomach made a big growl again as if to conspire with my actions.

Since my stomach started *Guu**guu* growling as if to show my dissatisfaction, I made a bitter smile and-----

“Puu…………hahaha. Kokonoe, your timing is just too good; it should have a limit, Fufu,hahahaha”

Tachibana might have reached her own limit because she grabbed her stomach while placing her hand on her mouth while laughing hard.

“It’s not that funny. Also, look in front when you walk or you’ll hit a branch”

The place we are walking right now was a promenade used as a shortcut from the woods to the hall.

It's just like an animal trail and since there were branches extending to our face level everywhere, we could meet a painful experience if we didn’t look in front properly.

“I won’t do something that dumb-----Puwahh!?”

There is a dumb girl who received a painful experience in front of me.

Not only did Tachibana hit the branch, she panicked because a spider nest got stuck onto her.

“Hyaaaaaa, Koko-Kokonoe. Tak-take it off, please………..!”

“I get it. I’ll take it off immediately so stay still”

I nodded and made a small wry smile at Tachibana who was begging for help while moving restlessly to get rid of the spider nest on her face.

“So-sorry………err……the main thing is not on me right?”

“Main thing? Aah, the spider huh, nope it’s not on you”

Tachibana let out a relieved breath when she heard my reply.

“You bad with it?”

“……………we-well, it’s embarrassing but, yeah”

“It’s not embarrassing you know? Everyone has something they're bad with”

(…………….like Tachibana during meals)

Not knowing anything about the sentence I swallowed before it came out, Tachibana became bashful.

“I-It’ll be a big help if you say that------but, please keep it a secret from the others okay? .............well, Miyabi found out on the first day itself though”

“I get it………..okay, everything is off-----ah”

“Ah?”

Just when I stopped my words mid-way, Tachibana opened her eyes wide.

*Kasa*……….

Tachibana noticed that riding on her shoulders and her face turned into a stiff expression.

“Hiiiiyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?”

“O-oi Tachibana!? Where are you going------Oi, wait! I’ll take it off for you!!”

Tachibana shouted and started running, before I chased after her in panic.

“Fyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa don’t comeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!”

It might be something said to the spider but, it's rather confusing for the one chasing her.

“------!! Dangerous!”

The moment Tachibana was about to slam into a tree, I caught her hand and pulled it strongly.

--But, It was too strong and *Bofuu* Tachibana’s face was buried into my chest.

“Puwah!?”

“Sorry. Are you okay?”

“A-aah, sorry……………Spi-spider!!”

Although she regained her composure for an instant from the impact when she buried her face in my chest, she was almost close to panic again.

“Wait, calm down!”

Tachibana hugged me tightly and I grabbed the spider and tossed it away.

“I took it off already so calm down”

“Re-really…………?”

With her usual dignified atmosphere gone somewhere, Tachibana looked up at me with tears in her eyes.

While nodding, I pointed at the spider walking on the grass and Tachibana took a big sigh.

“Uuu………I showed you something pathetic………”

“It’s okay. Just like what I said just now, everyone has something they are bad with. Also, thank god you weren’t hurt”

“Kokonoe……………*giggle*, that’s true. I have to thank you for that”

When I smiled at her while saying there was no need to be embarrassed, Tachibana softened her expression.

My heart pounded a little the moment I saw that soft smile which was different from the usual.

(Uh, your face is too close………..)

Since the situation occurred just a few moments ago, it seems Tachibana had not realized that she was being hugged. If she realized this, there would be no mistake she would call me shameless or perverted.

When I was about to let go before that happened; this happened when I was about to separate our bodies-----

“Ah…………”

An intruding rustling sound appeared together with a soft voice of a 3rd person.

The person standing in front us when we moved our sights there was-----Miyabi.




“I-is that so. A spider huh…………you were both hugging each other, so I was close to making a misunderstanding in shock, ahaha…………..”

After explaining to Miyabi why we were hugging each other, she quickly believed our story because it seems she knew Tachibana was bad with spiders.

“I’m ashamed………”

Tachibana who said that had her cheeks blushing a little.

“………..That’s nice”

“What is?”

“Fuee!? Errrrr, well, a spider got onto my shoulders too just now so, errr, neh”

Meaning, she had run with full strength just like Tachibana and it dropped off somewhere before she knew it.

She probably thought I would take it off for her if I was nearby.

“However, it seriously is a life saver you believed it immediately”

I nodded beside Tachibana when she made a relieved sigh.

“Seriously. If it was the other way around, you would be shouting shamelessly before running away”

[The other way around………?][What do you mean?]

Both of them asked me back together.

It seems the sentence was not complete and the meaning was not clear to them.

“I was referring to the assumption that if I was hugging Miyabi, and we were seen by Tachibana instead”

“”------------!!””

“I-I-I, so-so-something like that, errrr, spider, where is the spider………….!?”

“Kokonoe! Wh-what kind of perverted things were you thinking about……!!”

“………….it’s just an assumption”

I made a sigh to the both of them who were panicking even though I said it was an assumption beforehand.

“Oh yeah, why are you here this early in the morning Miyabi?”

“I was coming back from my morning run”

“I see. You are still continuing that even though it’s the seaside school”

“U-un………..That’s because I would be late by one lap from Tooru-kun if I don’t work hard”

“Haha, you can’t be careless at all”

“Ahahaha……………….”

“-------?”

Tachibana made a curious face at our conversation. Her reaction was probably normal since she didn’t know I told Miyabi that I wouldn’t be running with her in the mornings for a while.

“B-by the way, does Tooru-kun have any plans for tomorrow since it’s a rest day?”

Miyabi changed the conversation; she might have felt sorry for Tachibana who was unable to join in the conversation.

There is no training tomorrow, the 6th day, and it was a day given to us to move around freely.

Nonetheless, I have nothing special planned so I told her I was thinking of just resting.

“If that’s the case then why not come with us? I invited Imari and the rest last night but, I think it’s more fun if there are more people if we are going to play anyway”

“Aah, okay. But where are we going?”

There were no game facilities on this island and the only places here were the branch school and the harbor.

Just where are we going to go in an environment like that.

“What are you saying………..it’s summer now. What’s more the sea is surrounding the island. Meaning, it’s obvious that we would be playing at the sea”

“………….now that I think about, the sea is a good place to play”

We were made to swim with our clothes on the first day, run on top of logs floating in the sea, and were made to have a <<Blaze practice>> with our lower bodies submerged, so the sea had completely turned into a tough training spot for me.

“Well anyways, I understand. Is it okay if I invite Tora and the others?”

“Aah, I don’t mind”

Like this, we passed through the promenade right when I filled in tomorrow’s schedule.

When we got back to the hall, there were some students awake who were already cleaning up their tents.

“Alright, I have to go around waking the people who are still sleeping”

It was a very Tachibana-like announcement. As expected from the chairman-----which I am secretly calling her-----she still goes around waking everyone up, not only in the dorm but during the seaside school too.

“I have to wake Julie up too”

Julie’s and my tent was still up nearby and the Template:Furigana girl could not be seen in the hall. She was probably still sleeping since she didn't sleep much last night.

“Kokonoe. Even though you live with her normally, I think it’s a problem looking at a girl’s sleeping face. I’ll wake her up instead”

“I get it. Then please”

Honestly, I have something against that but, I’ll follow Tachibana’s will.

“I’ll go clean up the tent”

“I see. I’ll leave that to you, Miyabi”

Leaving those words, Miyabi went back to her tent and we went back to my tent.

“But even so, it’s quite rare for Julie to oversleep”

“It was a hot night last night. She couldn't sleep until it became late because it was that hot”

“I see. I am a little reluctant to do so but, it’s time already”

Replying back with an I have no choice, she stopped in front of the tent.

(Ah-re? Am I forgetting something………………………………………..)

“------uuuh!! Tac-Tachibana waittttttt!!”

My shout was useless and Tachibana opened the tent entrance.

What could be seen across Tachibana’s shoulder were the color silver, gold and also-----skin color.

“Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!?”

Tachibana froze.

File:Absolute Duo Volume 3 Non-Colour 4.jpg

“……………………………………………………………………”

She kept quiet.

[Nuu……..is it morning already, Tooru……..?][Fuwah, ah…………what is it, you sure are noisy…….]

Both of them woke up when the morning sun shined inside and they looked at us with tired eyes.

Tachibana regained her consciousness and----shouted.

“Koko-Kokonoe you, Pe-per-Perverrrrrrrrrrrrrrttttttttttt--------------!!”

Part 2[]

The 5th day of the training had ended.

The training camp with the alias of a seaside school ended today.

It was a completely free day on the 6th day (which is tomorrow) and even though they were still unable to leave the island, the students had been pardoned to do whatever they wanted there.

Heading back to the academy would probably be enough to allow them time to relax, but the reason for giving them a rest day on the island had the same simple meaning as giving candy to a child. Especially for the main school, there were quite a lot of students who had gotten excited when they heard that they were headed to a seaside school located on a southern island.

During the night before the final day everyone was excited for-----

There were several girls gathered in the cafeteria.

Julie, Tomoe, Miyabi, Kibitsu and one more person were from the main school.

Imari and three other girls were from the branch school.

There were a total of 9 girls there snacking on candies while talking.

They were the group that had gotten the closest in those 5 days of training.

The conversation started with what they should do tomorrow, but then it changed to a very ordinary topic.

It was getting late into the night and------

“Neh neh, what do you think about the boys in the main school?”

The moment the branch school girl------the <<Kunai>> user Miwa said that, the students from the main school got excited.

---that’s what she thought but, only one person responded from there.

The people that did not respond-----Julie, Tomoe, and Kibitsu made an expression as if they had no idea what she meant. Miyabi twitched her shoulders for only an instant, but luckily there was no one that noticed that.

“What do you mean by that?”

“It’s about, is there a boy you are thinking about, Tomoe”

The other main school girl guidedthe discussion here and Tomoe nodded as if she understood.

“……………Fumu. If you say it’s just thinking about, then it’s going to be Tora or Kokonoe I guess”

6 girls excluding Julie and Kibitsu reacted to Tomoe’s words.

“Both of them are strong. To me------mu? What’s wrong, everyone?”

6 girls excluding Julie and Kibitsu reacted to Tomoe’s words again------rather, they collapsed.

“Ahaha……….It’s that so-called girl talk and the standards for it are love talks………..”

Tomoe turned red when she realized it was a misunderstanding after hearing Imari’s explanation of the topic while making a wry smile.

“Sorry, I just thought………”

After some of them laughed at Tomoe’s reaction, one girl from the branch school opened her mouth next.

[There are a lot of cool guys in the main school right? Like Izumi-kun. Judging by the failures we have in the branch school, it’s an envious thing] [It’s better to be careful around him since he likes girls]

[Ah, I think I’ll pick Tora-kun. He is small and cute] [But isn’t he kind of scary?] [I will definitely pick Tatsu-kun! Guys with muscles are awesome] [[[No way]]]

When anyone of them brought out a boys' name then, someone would *kya**kya* react back nosily.

“Let’s see…………I guess for me----it would be Tooru”

“----!!”

Several people reacted when Imari said Tooru’s name.

[Like I thought. I kept thinking you were suspicious somehow. But I kind of understand, Kokonoe-kun is quite handsome] [Agree] [He lacks muscles though] [Ignore]

“You’re wrong. It’s not because of his face but rather, I could get along with him. It’s easy to talk with him, and I mean very easy"

Miyabi got worried when she saw Imari smiling while talking.

She listens to the conversation quietly while her heartbeat was increasing.

“Well, us branch school students have no idea when we would meet the main school students again once the seaside school ends, so I will avoid having a serious relationship. More importantly, I have something I have to do no matter what”

“Ah, that’s so cruel. Imari has something more important than me………..”

“Ahaha, don’t worry, I love you the most in this world♪”

Miyabi relaxed seeing Imari replying back to Miwa who was being playful.

Having the appearance that could make her eyes open wide even though she is the same gender, the beauties Julie and Lilith are normally around Tooru. What’s more, Tomoe who was a beauty with an adult atmosphere around her has been closing in the gap using the morning training recently.

Miyabi thought she had no way to oppose if Imari, on top of having an appearance with nothing to criticize, and who has a cheerful and refreshing personality joins into that group.

That is why it was normal for her to relax.

Having completely no faith in herself, Miyabi didn't know she was quite popular with the guys. [The number 1 girl I want to protect ] [The breast of the girl I want to bury my face in Number 1], she has 2 magnificent titles.

“Speaking about Kokonoe-kun. Miyabi-chan likes him too, right?”

“uuuh!?”

Kibitsu was the one that made a devastating comment with a dazed tone.

Naturally, Miyabi became the center of attention.

“Mo-Mo-Momo-chan!? I-I-I-----“

“That’s because, you often talk about Kokonoe-kun. And you’re really close with him right”

Kibitsu had no ill intentions. It was probably because of her absentminded personality that she said the things she was thinking about. There were times good things happened because of that but; the words she said right now did not make Miyabi happy at all.

“He is a f-friend. I-I-it’s true I think he is easier to talk with compared to the others though……….!”

“Is that so?”

“Un, un……….!”

*Puun**puun* Miyabi made big nods but-----

“……….Iyah, everyone noticed that already Hotaka. Rather, your attitude is so obvious”

Everyone’s sights moved back to Miyabi immediately when the main school girl mumbled that.

“Fuuee……….!?”

“I-is that so, Miyabi……?”

The person closest to Miyabi at this spot but who at the same time was completely oblivious to Miyabi’s feelings to Tooru------Tomoe asked back with a shocked expression.

“Ah………..ah, uu………..err……… …………….”

At last Miyabi's face turned red, before hanging her head down silently.

That reaction was the same as confessing the truth and even Tomoe figured that out.

“I see, Miyabi likes Kokonoe……”

“Ahaha. I guess I was right”

“U,uu…….errr, Momo-chan. Please keep it a secret from Tooru-kun…….”

“Uun, of course”

“Kokonoe’s <<Duo>> and roommate must not be forgotten in this. Was there anything you wanted to say when you heard that, Julie?”

Everyone’s sights focused on Julie when the main school girl said that.

Julie who became the center of attention-----

“………..*suu*………*suu*……..”

She was sleeping.

Almost everyone there was close to falling off their chairs when they saw her dozing off.

“Ahaha…….it’s about time to go to bed”

Imari made a wry smile. After she continued the sentence by telling everyone to head back to their tents since there was still tomorrow, several of them made unsatisfied and reluctant faces but still nodded.

Tomoe headed out of the cafeteria while pulling Julie who was still in a mid-dreamland state.

After that, Kibitsu, Miwa and the others headed out. Miyabi and Imari were walking behind all of them.

“I somehow felt that was that case, but it’s just like what I guess after all”

“U-unn………..”

“Fufu. I understand those feelings very much. If I managed to go to the main school, I would most likely………..uun, I would probably fall for him"

Miyabi had a startled face when Imari declared that.

“I said this just now too but, I could get along with him and he is easy to talk with, I also think his personality is good……………and, I think this may be unrelated but, it’s true that he is quite cool”

“E-err………….”

“It’s okay; you don’t have to look that uneasy. This was also something I said just now, but I have something I need to do no matter what, compared to love”

Imari felt her chest hurting a bit after finishing her sentence and told herself it can’t be helped and to come to terms with it.

There might be a day when she might regret this choice.

However, Imari decided to end her feelings for Tooru secretly since she had no time to be all lovey-dovey in order to fulfill her wish.

“E-err……Is it okay if I ask what Imari has to do……..?”

“Ahh………Hnnn……….well, I don’t mind I guess. In exchange, please keep it a secret from Tooru okay?”

While wondering why Tooru’s name came up, Miyabi nodded.

“I need money. A lot of it, neh”

Miyabi got shocked at those vulgar words which could not be topped any more.

Although she was shocked, she waited for the next sentence. Even though she had known her for only few days, she thought there should be a reason why someone like Imari would say something like that.

“My family works in a small factory but, how should I say this, managing it is a little tough. We are often told that it’s better to close it, but my father and the workers there are working hard because they don’t want to close the company that my deceased grand-father worked so hard to build up. My sisters and I love our grandfather very much, so we agreed to say no to shutting the company down and often think about ways to help them somehow”

“Ah…… so you became an <<Exceed>> for that……?”

“Bingo♪ Originally I thought of finding a job once I graduated middle school. My parents rejected that but I wanted to do something------and suddenly on a certain day, a member of the Dawn organization came over and told me about the Kouryou academy”

Because of those circumstances, Imari decided to go to Kouryou academy.

If she joined the dawn organization after graduating, it would probably be possible to gain an income large enough to reorganize her family factory. Also, after some negotiation with the academy side, most of the money provided monthly from the academy will be sent back to her house.

“So that’s why………. Now I understand why you told me not to tell Tooru-kun……….”

“Looking at Tooru’s personality, he would probably be very worried about it even though he knows it won’t be a problem since I am in the branch school. So, please keep this a secret between us”

Imari placed her index finger on her lips and smiled.

Miyabi followed her and smiled too.

She smiled while harboring respect for the girl the same age as her with strong beliefs in her heart.

“So with that said, becoming stronger is more important to me than love, which makes me a sad muscle-brain woman………..that’s why Miyabi, there are other people you should be more worried about than me”

Even though 3 faces popped up in Miyabi’s mind, Imari was actually referring to Lilith. That’s because she has seen her show her affections to Tooru several times already regardless of the public gazes.

Tomoe can be said to have a good relationship with Tooru but she looks like a friend and although Imari was shocked about Julie having a <<Duo>> relationship with him at first, she could somehow understand their actual relationship in just a few days.

They believe each other and although their distance was close, her feelings are no different than those of a family’s.

That’s all; leaving Tomoe out, Imari’s judgment at this point could be said to be generally correct.

--Of course, she doesn’t know what kind of changes would happen in the future.

“Well, Tooru is probably the strongest enemy. How should I put it, he is kind of dense or off-topic………….”

After seeing Imari sigh, Miyabi made a wry smile when she thought of several events that came to mind.

“Good luck, Miyabi. He won’t notice if you don’t step in more”

Miyabi nodded, when Imari winked one eye.

“I-I will work harder………….errr, Imari-chan…..Thank you”

“You’re welcome. Miyabi, Fight♪”

“U-un……..!”




Half an hour had passed since the girls headed back to their respective tents after the love talk.

Most of the students had turned off their lights and started sleeping.

Tomoe and Miyabi’s tent was wrapped in darkness too but------

“……..Miyabi. Are you still awake?”

“………….Uun, I am”

“No err……….i-it’s about the conversation just now. Err………..it’s about Mi-miyabi liking Kokonoe……..”

“U-un….it’s real I guess…….”

Miyabi’s nod could be felt in the darkness.

“I see……….”

Tomoe admits that she is not sensitive to love related feelings.

Even so she could only be shocked when she found out that her friend, who she has been eating and sleeping with for 3 months, was having affections for the closest guy-friend she had.

However, now that she has calmed down somewhat since some time has passed since she found out, Tomoe thought of confirming it again.

“Work hard, Miyabi. I’ll cheer for you”

“Eh…………? Ah…………U-un…….I’ll do so, but………”

After hearing Tomoe’s words, Miyabi made a crisp answer-----

“Is it really okay……?”

She asked on the verge of puzzlement.

“About what?”

“U-uun, nothing at all. Ahaha………”

Repling back with a curious tone, Miyabi swung her head despite the darkness.

“------? Well forget it. Anyways, you can call me if there is something you need help with. Although, it has to be within my limits okay”

“Unn………thank you, Tomoe-chan”

“Umu……….however, don’t expect good strategies from me okay? It seems I am also slow regarding love”

Miyabi giggled at Tomoe’s self-evaluation. Tomoe also laughed with her.

Not long later, both of them ended their talk after saying good night until tomorrow.

In the darkness, Miyabi vividly recalled the conversation she had just now.

(Was it just my misunderstanding……..?)

By Miyabi’s judgment, she thought Tomoe should have a considerable amount of affection for Tooru.

But judging by Tomoe’s tone, she could not perceive any of those feelings on her end.

That made Miyabi feel relieved.

That was because she clearly understood the charms the girl Tachibana Tomoe had since she was close to her.

(I shouldn't be relieved yet. There is still Lilith-san and Julie-chan…….I have to step in more, just as Imari-chan said……..Fight on, me……..!)

Miyabi clenched her fist tightly and vowed to work a little harder from tomorrow onward.

Although her eyes were closed, Tomoe’s back was facing Miyabi and was still unable to fall asleep.

(…………..Miyabi likes Kokonoe huh. Why didn’t I notice that before………..)

She could agree in a lot of ways once she recalled some events.

Tooru’s name often comes from Miyabi’s mouth, and she has few memories of her talking with other guys compared to Tooru. Although she did somewhat exchange some words to Tora and Tatsu, Tooru would definitely be around the area when that happens.

(Kokonoe and Miyabi huh……….)

Quiet and shy. Tomoe wished for the love of the hard working girl to come true.

Cheerful and kind, although the boy was a little dense, he would often think about his comrades; she wished that their love would become mutual. Until Tooru’s face appeared in her mind.

*Tokun*…….

(-----what is this?)

Her heartbeat became a little faster.

She also felt her breathing getting rougher.

Tomoe reached a conclusion after thinking about her body condition.

(I might be worried about Miyabi more than I thought………)

But, thinking about such a thing was worthless now.

After Tomoe gave up thinking about it and decided to go to sleep, she released her body to the drowsiness that was gradually getting stronger.

*Tokun**Tokun**Tokun*…….

Tomoe did not notice the reason for her fast heartbeat.



Chapter 5: I Love You[]

Part 1[]

[Julie-chan, you are so slim and fair-skinned, just like I thought. How nice…………] [Neeh--. She’s also small and very cute♪] [Thank you very much. but, I hope I grow a little taller] [You’re wrong, Julie-chan! It’s better when you're small!] [Is that so…….but my reach is too short, so I want to become taller] [I think your reason for growing is weird, Julie…….] [------?]

[Hey, save the talking until after we're done changing] [Ahaha, that’s true………..wait, Tomoe you look stylish. Places that are meant to come out are out and you're still slim] [Just how many guys have you seduced before now!?] [I-I haven’t seduced anyone] [Then how about seducing Kokonoe-kun♪ He would definitely fall just like that] [Seduce…….Ko-Kokonoe……..Huh!? Wh-what are you saying, Sensei!!]

*kyai**kyai* I could hear the happy commotion coming from the cave behind me.

When their voices started appearing, I had no idea what they were talking about even though I could recognize familiar voices and tones within it. Rather----

(Did they forget that I'm here……….?)

I felt my name had been mentioned several times, but it seemed my presence had completely escaped from their memories; it also looked like they wouldn't be done changing any time soon.

I made a sigh under the scorching sunlight.

(Why does this always have to happen………..)

Regarding what I was doing right then-----I was standing guard at the cave entrance to prevent anyone from coming close and peeping on the girls changing. Unlike myself, who changed in the tent before heading out, it seemed that the girls were in the middle of changing inside the cave------which was a dead end with a 10 meter space.

Because of that, I had been made to stand guard and was forced to go through this awkward situation.

Of course, the girl talk was still on-going during that time----

[I thought this during bath time too but, Hotaka-san has some amazing ones huh. How big is your cup size?] [Tha-that’s a little………..] [Kuhah, if you won’t answer…..this will happen☆]

[Hyaau……….sto-stop, Sensei, Fuaa…………ah, nuu, st-stop, don’t fondle me, fuann………….] [Amazing♪ my fingers are sinking in☆] [Ah, I’ll touch them too. Uwah, it’s true!! Kuh, I am so jealous!! I’ll do this to these tyrants!!] [Kuhahah, do this too while you’re at it☆ Soryah, pinchy pinch♪] [ Hyaa, Hyaaaaaaa…….do-don’t pinch…….Hyuuu……………..] [ It’s going to be worse if you don’t answer you know?] [I-I’ll tell you, I’ll tell you so err, its F…………….HnKuuuun!! Haa, haa……..Hafuu…………]

I could hear rough and seductive breathing, and my imagination was unnecessarily going wild because I couldn't see; I then gulped in the end.

File:Absolute Duo Volume 3 Non-Colour 5.jpg

(Mi-Miyabi has the F……….The fantasy F………----nonono, it isn’t the time to be drinking my saliva!!)

In order to get rid of the delusions in my head, I swung my head vigorously.

(Concentrate! Concentrate on guarding……….! I am monitoring the surroundings……..!!)

I covered my ears and tried my best to decrease my worldly desires by chanting tongue-twisters in my head.

I then wished they would get done changing soon.

…………..if this keeps up, something dreadful would happen to my ethical standards.

“Err so, the biggest breast goes to Miyabi, Imari is 3 ranks below and another 2 ranks below will go to Julie-chan. Usa-sensei is 3rd and Tachibana is 1 rank above her. I would be-----“

The result of covering my ears was excellent. Even though I could still somewhat hear their voices, I couldn’t hear the content of it.

While making a relieved sigh, I continued my tongue-twister.

Not long after----

My shoulders got poked and I turned around.

At that moment, the girl that popped her face out from behind the rock shade was looking at me shyly.

“Sorry for the wait, Tooru”

After saying that, Julie timidly came out.

“Oou……….”

I unintentionally let out my voice.

“How is it?”

“What do mean how………”

A fairy in a white bikini appeared in front of me.

There was more exposure compared to her normal T-shirt appearance and that sent my heart pumping. Also, since the white swimsuit emphasized her white skin, it made my heartbeat pump even faster. On top of that, she had a slender body with modest breasts and slim legs. In addition, the colorful float ring she was holding behind brought out the girlish charms in her.

Her appearance was the combination of slight egotism and loveliness, and it was enough to make me wonder if it was okay to look straight at her.

“I-it’s cute…….very cute…….”

The words that I could say normally without any discomposure usually, just felt embarrassing somehow now.

“Ya—♪“

*Chirin* the bell echoed when Julie nodded happily.

At that moment, 5 more girls appeared from the cave.

---however, there was only one person that I had hesitation in calling a 'girl'[3F 1].

Although this was obvious everyone was in their swimsuits, and honestly speaking I was having trouble as to where to look.

Everyone was directing their eyes at me while I was doing that.

“Tooru. You know what we are going to ask, right?”

“…………you’re going to ask me for my thoughts, right?”

Imari clapped at my answer.

“Correct. You will give us your thoughts on each of us as our male representative♪ Praise us too if you can.”

“What do you mean by male representative, I'm the only guy here……….”

Today’s participants are me, Julie, Miyabi, Tachibana, Imari, Miwa and for some reason Tsukimi was also here; 7 people.

I am undoubtedly the only guy here.

It’s not like I wanted to be in this situation. I invited Tora, Tatsu and 2 other close guy friends but------since Tora chose to sleep on the rest day as usual, Tatsu was muscle training with a staff member he got along with, the other 2 wanted to have a good rest and go out on a date with a branch school girl respectively; each of them didn't join because of their own reasons and that has caused this overwhelmingly unbalanced ratio of male and female.

“Okay okay, we will be losing time to play if you don’t hurry up and tell us your thoughts, Tooru”

It seems I was not permitted to choose the no comment choice.

“Err, for Imari………..”

The swimsuit with frill attachments was tied together with a big characteristic ribbon making it looks cute and that casual atmosphere suits Imari very well. Imari’s tight and balanced body was dazzling with a healthy charm.

“I think you have one charming body”

“Bufuu!? Wh-why are you saying something that outrageous suddenly!? What kind of eyes were you using to look at me!?”

“Do-don’t misunderstand! I mean it as you have an athlete’s body!”

“I-I see……….It’s okay if it’s like that but, it’s not good to put words together that would cause misunderstandings, you said something similar before last time too, seriously……….”

*Puri**puri* Imari puffed her cheeks so I decided not to pry any further, and moved my sights beside her.

“Ko-Kokonoe. Don’t look at me that much”

“So-Sorry………Wait a second? Tachibana told me not to look so, it’s okay if I don’t tell you my thoughts right?”

*Pikoon* I had a good idea as if something flashed up.

“I-I didn't say I don’t want it. Hurry up and say it”

Again, it looks like I am not allowed to give no comments……..

I looked up and down at Tachibana who was having a faint blush on her cheeks while looking away from me.

The deep color swimsuit looks simple at first glance but, the black lace ornaments attached to it brought out Tachibana adult charms. Also adding in her exceptional proportion into the equation, her flowing black hair would attract anyone that looks at her.

“Tachibana is beautiful like I've always thought”

“-----! I-I’m not……..err, not so much worth calling beautiful……..”

“You’re beautiful. Everyone would think the same thing if they saw you”

While she was looking away in embarrassment, her eyes were only looking at me.

“……….Ko-kokonoe too?”

“I’ve been telling you just now, right?………You’re beautiful, Tachibana”

“Yo-you don’t have to say it that many times!..........*co-cough* Well, I will gratefully accept your thoughts”

Even though she looked embarrassed and was red, it seems she was satisfied with it. While thinking that’s great, I praised Miwa beside her also.

“Ahaha, Kokonoe-kun is cool too. You’re more slender in clothes than I thought. It’s not to Tatsu-kun’s level but, you have nice muscles there♪ ……….*Slurp*”

“O-ou, Thanks…………”

Her eyes were somewhat scary so I decided to ignore that while moving next to Miyabi----

That’s what I thought but, she was wearing a straw hat and cardigan.

“Hey, Miyabi. Hurry up and take off that boring thing”

“Bu-but, I'm bad at swimming and I think this is enough since I would be playing in the shallow water………”

Imari got closer to Miyabi and she panicked. Miwa also joined in at that point---------

“We managed to get Tooru to give his thoughts about everyone else, so take that off♪”

“HyaWaa!?”

2 people teamed up to take off Miyabi’s cardigan and her hat was taken away too.

Like that, Miyabi exposed her swimsuit appearance to me but………

*Do------------------N!!*

Wow. It would be SUGOI[3F 2] in English………..it was in Romanization. Anyways, it's amazing, too amazing. It was hard to maintain my calmness and it was enough to make my thoughts a little crazy. What you ask? I am referring to Miyabi. It might sound very un-classy but, her watermelon sized breasts were swaying around and I was making useless worries about whether or not if those thin strings supporting them would be okay.

“To-Tooru-kun…..?”

“Haah!?”

Miyabi was hugging her breast to run away from my sight and was twisting her body when I became aware about it.

It's also amazing that it could not completely cover it all.

“Tooru. Comment, comment”

Imari poked my elbows.

“Ah-aah……….err-----“

Miyabi was wearing a pale color skirt swimsuit and it has a cute design. However, her volume filled breasts which could not be restrained completely by the swimsuit was enough to be called sensational. I was curious whether the cloth surface was too small or Miyabi’s breasts were too big but, it will remain an eternal mystery since I can’t ask her that.

“I think it’s cute”

“Ah…….ehehe, Thank you……..”

“*Pipi* Yellow card!”

Imari pinched Tachibana’s ribbon and shook it.

“What are you doing. And what's with the Yellow card”

“Tooru. You told that comment to Julie before. R.E.D.O!”

“Uuh. I can’t do anything about it even if you tell me that. Don’t expect an extensive vocabulary from me……….”

“I understand your feelings but, work hard and squeeze those words out. Using the same words to another girl is not even at the impolite level okay?”

“Uguhh, i-I get it. Errrr…………”

Even though I hesitated, there were no good words coming up.

That’s why, I decided to say what I thought. *Except for the breast part.

“I-it really suits you……….It’s the first time I've seen Miyabi in a swimsuit but, I think it’s great”

“Tha-thank you, Tooru-kun. Err, it’s very embarrassing but………..I am very happy about it…..”

“I- I see? Then that’s great”

“Unn”

It seems she's really happy.

My heart pumped hard because the shy Miyabi looked more charming than usual and the cause of it might be the swimsuit.

Imari was poking that Miyabi in the elbow for some reason.

[………….This is the first time I showed Tooru my swimsuit though] [M-me too] [Well, well…….]

“Okay then, everyone’s comment is done so, let’s swim”

“………….Wait there <<Irregular>>”

“Your real face is out”

“……………..Iyaaan♥ Oh Kokonoe-kun, I wonder if you're forgetting someone important♪”

*PyoKonn* her rabbit ears swung and there was someone who was directing a pose at me; It’s obvious who the person was, it was Tsukimi.

“How is this how is this, these beach specifications♪ Go ahead and tell your comments, YOU☆”

“…………………Isn’t it nice. It suits you a lot, the bitch specifications”

“Iyaaan, thank you Kokonoe-kun♥ …………….Wait a sec you bastard, who the hell is the bitch? Aarrh? Should I fall down accidentally and pull down your swimsuit to expose your Mr. Elephant?”

“It isn’t an accident if it’s like that…………”

She brought her face closer half-way in her words and whispered to me with a DOS voice.

It’s true that the beach specification she was referring to was probably the swimsuit material but, she looks like a bunny girl no matter how much I look. Of course, she has a rabbit tail on too. It would probably make a complete set if she was wearing net tights or stockings, but it would make me want to ask her why she even bothered coming to the beach if she did that.

“So, why are you here……..!?”

“It would be dangerous for you students, so I joined in as a guardian, you shithead”

(Guardian huh……….)

Even though the last day was a free day, everyone was made to put on the armband since it was the rules.

Because of that we can just send out a rescue signal if there is any emergency, so it was incomprehensible that a guardian would be accompanying us.

“………..You just wanted to play”

“Kuhah, Correct. Look, I am interested in you too <<Irregular>>”

Ignore---

The comment war finally ended and all of us warmed up before running to the sea.

Leaving the 2 people from the branch school aside, the main school group has only seen this transparent sea and white beach on television, so I can understand why everyone was in high spirits since we are in a situation where the whole place was being reserved just for us.

Swimming in the sea, diving into the sea, playing beach ball, each of them started doing what they wanted and just when I was wondering what I should do----

“Tooru, let’s swim”

In complete preparations, Julie was already inside the float ring before she took my hand and started running.

I ran to the beach while holding a girl’s hand.

Just like the first experience between lovers, my heart was pumping hard but-----

*ZaaPaan*. Both of us tripped on a big wave the moment we stepped into the sea.

“I was surprised………..Fuwaah!?”

With her eyes opened wide, the next wave covered Julie’s head while she was on her butt.

I started laughing when I saw her wet already and she was unable to hide her surprise by blinking several times.

“It’s not good to laugh”

Julie splashed water at me with both her hands.

It looks like she was trying to get me wet too, but the amount of water is overwhelmingly insufficient.

I blocked it with my left hand and splashed back with my right hand while laughing before----

“Chance-----!!”

My leg got pulled at the same time a shout suddenly sounded.

*Bashaan* my whole body got dragged into the sea together with that splashing sound.

“Wh-who is it!?”

After I surfaced my face, I saw the back of someone running away while swaying her ponytail.

“Damn that Imari……..”

Imari then jumped into the sea half-way and swam away.

“Tooru, Tooru”

“Hnn? ………Puuah!?”

Sea water was splashed onto my face when I turned over after Julie called me.

“Payback for laughing”

The smiling Julie looked kind of satisfied.

“I was already wet……”

“But even so”

“Then payback for the payback----“

“The first strike wins”

“Puoooh!?”

My face got splashed with sea water even though I got splashed just now.

“No-now you’ve done it, Julie!”

After shaking my head, I looked to Julie and she did the same thing as Imari, and was about to run away into the sea.

However-----

*Spash splash splash*…………..*Zazaan*.

After advancing a little further, she got pushed back to the beach by the waves.

“-----?”

Julie turned around and got shocked that I did not run that far away before trying to swim away to the sea again.

*Spash splash splash*…………..*Zazaan*. *Kuruu*.

*Spash splash splash*! *Zazaan*. *Kuruu*.

“------!?”

She did her very best to run away but, since there wasn't much distance opened from me, Julie strengthened her flutter kick but it only increased the water splash size.

However it was as expected from an <<Exceed>>. She advanced a little further ahead and-----

*DoPaan*.

She got overturned by a big wave and got swallowed into the sea.

“Hahaha…………wait, Julie!?”

I had forgotten that Julie could not swim for an instant, but I immediately recalled that fact back before running to her and-----

The splash sprung up to the summer skies and the silver mermaid showed her face from the sea. *However, she was not swimming.

“Julie, are you okay?”

It looks like she did not drown in the shallow waters but, I called out to her just in case.

“Ya---. I was very surprised….”

Julie turned back after appearing, and her upper body was naked.

(Where did her bikini go-------!?)

Lucky or unlucky------------(I’ll leave it as lucky)-----since her silver hair was sticking onto her nipples and successfully acting as a guard, I couldn't see everything.

“Ju-Julie! Up, uppp!!”

I turned my back at her and shouted while bringing her attention to the problem.

“Nice weather”

“Not that, your swimsuit!!”

“Ah……….”

It seems she finally noticed.

“……………Did you see?”

“I-I didn’t, it was safe…………..it was close though”

“It was a close safe huh. Then there is no problem……..but if you saw it, then I have no choice but to give a you strict punishment.”

It seems she would not forgive me even if I saw it accidentally.

“………..I’ll ask this just in case but, what kind of punishment?”

“I will splash water on you. Lots and lots of water on you”

I’m already in the sea.

“Okay then, it will be embarrassing if this goes on like this so, I will go fix my swimsuit”

“Aah, I get it”

I nodded while facing my back at Julie.

I guess I’ll turn my back at her until she fixes her swimsuit.

The moment I thought that------*Pito*, *Funyuun*.

“Hn?”

Something touched my back suddenly. Something soft.

“My swimsuit is over there, Tooru”

A hand like white fishes was coming out from under my armpits and it pointed a few meters ahead from me.

Thanks to that, I could easily figure out the true identity of the soft objects touching my back.

(Σ@♀π-------!!)

“Ju-Ju-Juliee!?”

“No, Tooru. You must not look here”

Julie hugged me tightly when I was about to turn back in reflex.

Then of course, those modest bulges would glue onto me.

“Wh-wh-why are you sticking onto me…..!?”

“In case the depth is too deep for me to get it alone, I am going to ask Tooru to get it for me. The reason why I am sticking onto you like this is because, I won’t end up showing Tooru my embarrassing spots”

(Please feel embarrassed when your breasts are pushing onto me-----!!)

Not knowing what kind of basis of embarrassment Julie has, I shouted inside my heart.

Without any choice, I started walking to the swimsuit while Julie’s body was glued onto me.

*Puni puni puni puni puni puni puni puni*………….

I would feel a soft sensation on my back each time I moved. I was constantly feeling it.

“Tooru. It’s hard for me to walk if you slouch………”

Even if you tell me that.

Just like that, I fought against a cotton-like body while having distressful thoughts in the sea, before reaching Julie’s bikini top which was floating on the waves-------before I suddenly noticing something.

“Wouldn’t it be okay if I just retrieved it alone?”

“………….That’s true too”




“Kokonoe, we are going to play beach volleyball now, want to join in too?”

After returning to the shallow waters to take off the water that entered my ears by hopping, Tachibana called out to me.

Right now, I decided that it was probably safe to not head back out there since Julie was playing with Imari and accepted the invitation to play beach volleyball.

“Kuhaha. Don’t fail in receiving and push me down <<Irregular>>”

I immediately regretted accepting the offer when the team was organized.

“What’s with that unhappy face”

“Not just unhappy, it’s disgusted”

“Should I pull down your swimsuit like I thought huh? You’ll probably feel good getting *Kyaa**Kyaa* shouted at”

“I will lose my humanity if I feel good in that situation!!”

Can we start already, Tachibana sent a tired voice over and we started the match even though I was reluctant to team up with Tsukimi.

Our opponents were Tachibana and Miwa. However, since Miwa was the only one with a lower <<Level>>, the rules was set that we cannot use our dominant hand to attack as a handicap for her.

*Poon* Tachibana served the ball and a parabola was drawn in the blue sky.

Tsukimi quickly entered the landing point and received it. Tsukimi then spiked the ball I tossed up-----but Tachibana obstructed it with a block.

[As expected from the honor student☆Amazing♪] *It seems she was in her outer personality since Miwa was here too.

“Fufu, I will gratefully accept those words, Tsukimi-sensei”

Both of them looked at each other with a fearless smile but----

“Eh, I was talking about your boobs? I was referring to the fact that it made a super *Boin* bounce when you landed on the ground♥”

“Bo-Booinn!?”

Tachibana’s face turned red instantly and she covered her chest.

“Kokonoe you think so too right?”

“Don’t push it onto me!!”

“Ko-ko-Kokonoe! A guy like you; were you looking at me with those shameless eyes!?”

“I didn’t look!!”

And even though I replied that, it became hard to change my thoughts now that I got conscious about it and the game continued while I was unable to concentrate.

What’s more-----

“Kuhah, it bounced again♪”

A battle plan whispered happily from behind and------

“Kokonoe--. Look at this dangerous angle☆ Look to me♪”

After switching between the front and rear guard, she shook her butt and that caused me to lose my concentration.

(Damn it, she is definitely an enemy!!)

Luckily (?) Tachibana had a huge crack in her movements, and the match was taking favorable and unfavorable turns------

And it reached to the situation where if we take the remaining 1 point it would be our win but.

“Seii!”

Tachibana raised a spirited shout-------but on the contrary, she only tapped the ball and it dropped into our court.

This was the best chance for me and Tsukimi’s attack.

[Kuh…….! I won’t let you!!] [Idiot! Leave it to me--------]

“PuuWaah!?”

An impact was felt after we jumped in to hit the ball.

I crashed into Tsukimi who also came to receive the ball like me before rolling in on the beach.

“Where is the ball!?”

After I lifted my face when I stopped, I saw Miwa unable to reach the ball flying to her.

It seems she made a mistake in her estimations because of the wind flow.

“I did it!!”

“………..are you happy, <<Irregular>>?”

“Of course, I mean we won”

“In this posture?”

The moment I moved my conscious from Tachibana and Miwa’s court to my current situation when I heard those words------I spurt out.

I was on top of Tsukimi and my hip’s were touching her lower body……….

“Iyaaan♪ Kokonoe-kun is spinning his hips and pushing onto me♥”

Faster than I can say anything, Tsukimi performed a kanibasami-like move[3F 3] and locked my hips with her legs.

“Uwaaaaaa, just who is the one pushing me onto you-----!?”

Even though I was panicking at this stupid action, the real trouble happened after this.

“Kokonoe……….You shameless fool-------!!”

Tachibana ran away shouting.

“It’s a misunderstanding----------!!”

Tsukimi performed a giant swing and threw me towards the sea before I chased after Tachibana.




After we finished playing beach volleyball, everyone enjoyed themselves with the Bento for which Miyabi woke up early to prepare it. The taste was delicious without any complaints, and Miyabi became shy when we told her our comments. Imari said *Not bad* and kept poking Miyabi’s elbow while laughing.

Everyone commenced the standard watermelon splitting in the afternoon and after that, around the time we started passing the time happily like the whole morning----

I saw Miyabi faraway finding something while bending her body at the shallow waters and approached her.

“Oiii, Miyabi. What are you doing?”

“i-I am finding shells. I'm planning to bring back a shell that would serve as memories of here since we are here”

Miyabi showed the several shells she was holding.

It’s true that the colorful shells were beautiful, and I agreed at the thought of using them as products for remembrance.

“Shell finding huh…….if that’s the case, then can I join in?”

“Eh…………? Bu-but……”

“It’s more fun finding while talking right?”

“------!? I-i-it’s fun talking to me………!?”

*Splash splash splash*………..maybe they slipped out if her hands; all of the shells Miyabi was holding fell into the sea.

“Haha. What are you doing, Miyabi”

I crouched down and gathered the shells Miyabi dropped while laughing.

“Ah……….To-tooru-kun. I’ll pick them up myself……..”

“It’s okay it’s okay. ……….okay, that’s all of them”

I took Miyabi’s hand and placed the shells on top of them.

“Auu…….Uuau………..”

“Hnn? What’s wrong, Miya----“

Miyabi’s face was completely red and was constantly opening and closing her mouth like a gold fish.

“Pyaaa----!?”

*Banzai* Miyabi raised both her hands together with a weird shout, and all of the shells she had on her hands scattered around.

“Auu…….Sorry, just when you picked them up for me………”

“It’s my fault since I forgot about Miyabi’s sensitivities, so don’t worry about it”

“Uu……..Tha-that just now is well, true but……..this is different from that……and it’s because it’s Tooru-kun…………”

(Because it’s me……..?)

Half of it was mumbles but, it reached my ears.

I thought of the meaning of the words because it reached me.

(………There’s no way right……….? Because, Miyabi is------)

Although I have one possibility in mind, I decided there was no way it’s true and swung my head.

“Tooru-kun. Errr, I think it’s weird for me to say this after scattering all the shells you picked up for me but…………ca-can you join me to find shells again?”

“Aah, of course. Let’s find lots”

“Unn………..!”

Miyabi nodded. Maybe it was left on her cheeks; her cheeks were slightly redder than usual.

After that, we started finding shells while talking.

Soon, around the time the sun was sinking, Imari came to call us back since it was almost evening.

I nodded, and after telling Miyabi we should head back to everyone------

Suddenly, I found a special shaped rock half-buried in the sand.

“Hey, Miyabi. This isn't a shell but, this-----“




Around the time the sky was turning slightly orange, Tachibana showed herself after changing back into her uniform in the cave. Julie and the others came behind her after that.

“Sorry for the wait, Kokonoe”

“……Ah-re, where’s Imari?”

I asked about the ponytail girl because she was the only one I couldn't find there-----

“Ahaha, sorry. Thanks for the wait”

As Imari came out of the cave with good timing, I decided to head back to the branch school.

“It was fun today. It would have been nice if Tora and Lilith had joined in too”

We talked about the members that did not join us while walking on the path leading to the mountain ridge.

“Fufuu, Tora looks like someone who prefers sleeping compared to playing. He is probably having fun on the rest day in his own way.”

“But, it was a disappointment with Lilith-san though…..”

Tora wasn’t the only one we invited to take a dip in the sea with us.

We also called out to the gold girl whose hair color would look attractive with the blue sea.

But regretfully, Lilith swung her head.

Since she had accumulated fatigue, she decided to pass the time leisurely while having Sara massage her today.

However, she told me she would join depending on if I accept her condition or not.

“I wouldn’t mind joining if Tooru would give me an oil massage you know?”

She complained when I immediately told her to take her time with Sara.

“Well we can’t help it. We just have to invite them when we have the chance to play again-------“

And this occurred at this moment.

“Ahhh!!”

Imari stopped after making a sudden shout.

“What’s wrong?”

“I was wondering if I had forgotten something just now and it looks like I left my pouch in the cave”

“Haha, how clumsy. No one would pick it up I think, but I think it’s better to head back there immediately and get it”

“That’s true, let’s go with that……………..Ah, oh no. it’s my turn to prepare the ingredients for dinner in the hall. Uuuun, it looks like I would skip my work if I went to get my pouch………..”

“If you run at full strength from here-----“

It will probably be enough to make a round trip, was what I was about to say and Imari made a loud shout again.

“Oh yeah! Neee, Miyabi. I apppooooologize for this but, can you go take my pouch for me? Please, I am counting on you!”

“Eh………? Errr………U-unn. Okay”

*Pan* I thought this when I watched her as she slapped her hands together in front of Miyabi, and Miyabi nodded.

(Miyabi just can’t refuse huhh)

She might be weak with being pressed by someone, but I can’t imagine this soft-hearted girl refusing someone’s request.

Those characteristics are the good points of the girl named Miyabi.

“Thanks, Miyabi! I seriously owe you one! ……….ahh but, it would probably be dangerous if one girl went there alone and something happened. That’s no good. I'm worried”

I wonder why some part of it sounded strange just now.

“Then it’s okay if Kokonoe-kun went along right?”

“Fuuee!?”

“That’s true. Tooru is perfect for the job; I will be relieved if he goes with Miyabi”

“Fueeee!?”

Thinking she thought of a good idea, Miwa said my name and Imari agreed with her.

“You’ll go right, Tooru”

I had no plans to refuse but, it’s an irrefutable situation no matter how much I think about it.

“I get it. Alright then, let’s go get it, Miyabi”

“Eh? Eh? Eh?”

“Just like what Imari says, it would be bad if something happened when you went alone. We will go together”

Since the conversation was advancing like that, she was probably confused about what was happening.

*Pokan* Imari lightly tapped Miyabi’s back while she was staring at me with her mouth open blankly.

“FIGHT”

(It’s just retrieving a forgotten object, why does she have to work hard for………..)

However, Miyabi made a shock expression and [U-un………..!] before replying back energetically for some reason.

[Tooru, Miyabi. I will head back too] [That’s true. I’ll go along too]

“STOOP! Tomoe it’s your turn too right!”

“My turn? No, I-----“

*Pachi pachi pachi pachi*……….

Imari was blinking violently.

Just what’s wrong with her?

“-----!! O-oh yeah! Hahaha, oh silly me……..”

“Ju-Julie too right”

“Nai. You’re wrong------“

“I asked you last night! See, you might have forgotten since you were dozing off!?”

“……………It’s true that I don’t remember. I have no choice but to prioritize my role if I was asked for then”

I could hear several relieved sighs when Julie replied for some reason.

“…………Everyone is so kind☆”

Ignoring Tsukimi’s weird sentence, I headed back to the rocky area where the cave was located together with Miyabi.




“Ah…..it’s over here, Tooru-kun”

We returned back to the cave and started looking for the pouch, before Miyabi found it.

(It’s only natural to forget if it’s placed in a place like this……..)

It was a hiding place in the rock and it’s only natural to wonder why it’s located in a place like that. We took a longer time than expected because of that but we would probably make it back to the branch school before the sun set.

Miyabi put the pouch into her straw bag and wore it on her shoulders before we walked out to the beach.

“Waa-ah……pretty……..”

Miyabi muttered that when she saw the evening sun was near the water horizon and it was causing the sea to glitter.

The sun reflected on the sea surface and created a road of light on the sea.

“This……….is amazing………..”

I agreed with Miyabi’s opinion and stopped my legs to look.

The beach we were playing at during the afternoon had turned into a mystical scene as if it was from a picture.

But personally, this scenery could not even compare to photos in terms of captivating the heart.

The indescribable scenery created by Mother Nature was beautiful, but it looked somewhat heartrending.

“E-err hey, Tooru-kun. If it’s okay with you, can we wait here for a while………I want to see the evening sun………….”

“That’s right. I guess it’s alright if it’s not that late. Oh well, let’s look at this scenery together for a while”

“U-un…………!”

After sitting down on the sand with Miyabi, I lost my ears to the sounds of the layers of waves.

The glittering gold color on the sea from the twilight looked even more magical and I started leaking a breath before I knew it.

“It’s pretty huh, Tooru-kun”

“That’s true. It’s really pretty”

While there was sound in the background, I looked over to Miyabi and our eyes met.

In an instant, her eyes opened wide before she hugged her legs in panic and buried her face into her thighs-----

After a while, I got shy when she saw me after slightly lifting her face up.

My heart skipped a beat when I saw that smile and the tempo of my heart beat gradually increased.

I was looking at a beautiful scene that was not over exaggerating to say that it would remain in my memories for life, together with a girl even though we are just friends.

Together with a friendly, shy and cute girl.

“…………Errr, Tooru-kun. What’s wrong…….? I-it’s kind of embarrassing……..if you stare at me like that……”

“------! So-sorry, I was day dreaming a bit……..”

I avoid saying I got charmed by her and changed to conversation after turning my face to the sea.

“B-by the way. I have to thank Imari later. If she did not forgot her pouch, we probably wouldn’t have seen this scenery”

“Ah……….E-err, about that. I think Imari wanted to show me this scenery…………..”

“So, it’s on purpose?”

“Unn……….That’s because, Imari has been living in this island for 3 months already. Then, I think she knows the time to see this pretty sun………..”

I see, I agreed with her. But, if that is the case------

“If that was the case then, everyone should have come too. Well, it can’t be helped since they have to prepare for dinner”

“U-un………….with everyone……that’s true…….”

It looks like Miyabi thought the same thing but, she dropped her shoulders in disappointment.

“Alright, we should head back now. Everyone will get worried if we take too long”

“U-un………….”

Even though Miyabi made a regretful expression, she nodded.

We stood side by side again and started walking while looking at the magical scenery at the side.

“…………..Ah, oh yeah”

“What’s wrong, Tooru-kun?”

“Aah, there is something I forgot to do”

*Zazan*,*Zazan* I stared at the waves coming to the shore-----

I then measured the timing and *tatatata* ran on the beach.

The foot trail I made on the beach disappeared immediately after that.

“Haha like I thought, this was something I had to do if I came to the sea”

“………………..”

Miyabi *Pokan* opened her mouth blankly at my actions and words----before laughing not long later.

“*Giggle*………..Tooru-kun you are like a child”

“I didn’t do that In front of everyone because I knew I would be told that”

It’s just too embarrassing doing something that childish in front of girls.

“Fufu. But, I am here right?”

“I thought I would be okay if I showed Miyabi…………ahh, keep this a secret from the rest. I’ll probably get laughed at”

“If it’s me huh……..fufuun. Un, I’ll keep it a secret."

Miyabi giggled again.

“You swear?”

“It’s okay; I will absolutely keep it a secret. Or what, Tooru-kun does not believe me?”

“I believe you. Tentatively though”

“……………….Okay then, I can’t expose it now since I also became an accomplice”

Before I could ask what does she meant, Miyabi placed her bag on the ground before jogging out.

She then made a trail of small footsteps on the sand.

Around the time I understood her meaning, the foot trail got washed away be the waves.

“It’s true that this make you an accomplice………so, how is it?”

“It was fun, it was like I went back to being a kid…………”

“Am I right”

*Un* Miyabi nodded before making a lively laugh.

This girl with a big flower blooming and the glittering ocean in the background does not look like someone that had been about to leave the academy cowardly by her own will.

I was glad I extended my hands to her on that day.

I probably would not be able to see this smile, If I didn’t do so.

“Ah………….”

After lifting up her luggage, Miyabi let out a soft voice.

It seems she fell on the sand when she was about to take the bag handle.

“Are you okay?”

“U-un. Sorry”

Several of her belongings scattered about on the sand because she fell down energetically.

Within them, there was a white stone with the color of the sunset engraved in it.

That was the stone I picked up and gave to Miyabi.

“It’s a memorable object so please don’t forget it like that okay?”

“I-I won’t forget it. I absolutely won’t………”

Miyabi made a wry smile when she received the pure-white special love (heart?) shape stone.

While still directing that wry smile to me, the wry smile turned into a sweet smile.

“Thank you for finding this stone for me, Tooru-kun”

“Haha, you already thanked me when I found it. Don’t tell me that every time okay”

“Uun, but I still want to tell you……….not only this stone, Tooru-kun keeps giving me things like energy, or the feelings to tell me to work hard, etc-------that’s why, I want to keep telling you this……………”

Inside the sunset world, Miyabi started talking.

“Thank you for everything, Tooru-kun. Thank you lots and lots. And-----“

The words that continued after that, were supposed to be a soft mutter that was meant to be blocked by the sound of the waves.

But-----

Either this was lucky or unlucky-----

The sound of the waves stopped at that moment coincidentally.

File:Absolute Duo Volume 3 Non-Colour 6.jpg

“I love you”

Part 2[]

In the Kouryou academy branch school-----

The reason for its existence, was to be the saucer for the people that had dropped out from the <<Qualification Ceremony>>.

“……………There is a 1 in a 1000 chance someone would have an <<Adapt>>. It really is a strange thing that he seriously thought I would throw them away because of one failure”

Tsukumo Sakuya made a weak smile after recalling back the conversation she had with Tooru a few days ago.

“Oh my, was it that different from your personal thoughts, Sakuya?”

Another girl was there combing her Yellow topaz hair while asking the question.

“Yes, that is right…………..I don’t mind throwing away losers”

Sakuya replied back her personal opinion to Lilith’s question.

They might have the strength to be second-tier in the group, but they lost because they got unlucky and got paired up with a first-rate strong opponent. That’s why they thought they would win if they were put together with a different person-------What bullshit.

Those are words that could only be described as funny, by fools that have not thrown themselves into a survival war with their own whole lives bet on it.

No matter how much power a person owns, it would be meaningless if they don’t win when the time calls for it.

“Everything ends when you die”

The results were all extreme logic and also irrational.

However------it is also true that they live in that kind of world.

But that was still Sakuya’s personal opinion to the end, and the Dawn organization’s objectives were a different story. A huge amount of funds is needed to continue the <<Lucifer>> research. In order for that, they need as many public maintenance team <<Exceeds>> as possible for the source of those funds----even if they are not people Sakuya needs.

Of course, Sakuya does not think the existence of the branch school is completely worthless.

All of them are sacrifices.

They are sacrifices to plant confidence into the main school students that have survived in the <<Qualification Ceremony>>-----and also give them the readiness to aim for the top for the loser they won against with their own bare hands.

The reason why she allowed them to know of the existence of the branch school through the seaside school was also a type of mental testing for them.

It had been 3 months since they enrolled into Kouryou academy. During the period when they start getting a little relaxed after getting used to the daily training, they are made to meet up with the branch school and that will cause the students thoughts to change into two big flows.

They would either aim back at the top knowing that they might lose to the losers who had piled up additional training as branch school students...

Or they would become even more relaxed and lose their aspirations.

It is practically obvious that Sakuya wished for the former.

If she thought about the future, she would not need people that would relax at this level.

“By the way Lilith. This is about a few days ago but, what kind of intentions did you have when you said I wasn’t honest with myself?”

“It’s more convenient to have Tooru think the chairman is actually a good child. Especially, that good boy”

Sakuya made a small shrug with her shoulders to the gold girl who winked at her.

“……………Kokonoe Tooru sure is having it rough, to be loved by this double-faced woman”

“The living thing called woman has two-sides you know. More importantly, it is a fact that I do love him, so isn’t that fine? Other than that, I move in order to achieve the things I have to do. In order to reach the <<Absolute Duo>>…………it’s just that”

While placing her hand on her chest as if she was singing in an opera, and spreading out her free hand, Lilith made an exaggerated posture and talked about the contents of her heart.

How much can she believe those words? Sakuya could not measure it as long as she does not say it out loud.

“Then now, a question from me”

The Lilith from a few moments ago was no longer here.

Her smile was gone and she narrowed her eyes; an expression that she does not usually show Tooru was there.

“Will it be tonight, if they are coming?”

“Oh my, did you notice?”

“When there is an idiot scattering its presence that much, there is no way I won’t notice.”

It was the 3rd day’s morning after the start of the Seaside school that, Lilith felt someone’s presence.

The presence would not get near the students and would only remain observing their movements; it was just stopped there far away, waiting for its existence to be perceived.

“It has been 2 months since the last incident……………I even set the bait, thinking that <<Equipment Smith>> might start moving around to cause something…………….”

Sakuya made a faint smile while swinging her head to those let-down results.

“No close encounter huh…………but, I don’t think you need to act as bait by having a night walk even though you have Mikuni with you?”

It was every evening until today that they could feel the trespassers presence, and Sakuya took Mikuni along for a stroll about the island. Just like what Lilith said, she was acting as bait.

“It’s either me or you. I just wanted to know which one of us they want………..The results were; they won’t make a move at either one of us and I just know they are there”

“I wonder what kind of intentions they have for moving around”

“I don’t care. I only hope that it’s good sacrifices”

Unthinkable from a 10 year old girl, Sakuya made a cold smile.

The reason why that smile broke suddenly was because of the emergency signal sent from Kouryou academy main school.

“…………call for reinforcement, why?”

The expression of the black-clothed girl turned dubious, when she received a report that they were receiving an attack by unidentified personnel with guns and were at a disadvantage.

The guards stationed there numbered 2 <<Exceed>>----<<IV>>, 10 number of <<III>>, and their power can rival an army battalion (Around 300 people). Adding in the 2nd and 3rd year students from the main school that had survived training, it was only natural for her to be dubious at this unnatural event of being called for reinforcement.

“-------I see, their goal is the research lab………….I understand, please withstand for 40 minutes. I will make Mikuni head there”

After cutting the transmission, Sakuya clenched her teeth.

(Their aim was not me, but the <<Lucifer>> data------I predicted that too but………….)

“They sure have sent quite a force there. I wonder if we should say that we got defeated here?”

Ignoring Lilith who was talking frivolously, Sakuya ordered Mikuni standing by beside her.

“…………Mikuni, it’s just like what you’ve heard. Head back to the main school and clean up the attackers”

“But Sakuya-sama. If an attack occurs here then-----“

It’s only natural for Mikuni to be concerned. It’s because it is a fact that there is a trespasser on the island.

“Judging by this situation, I can’t send Rito over there. She might end up destroying the facilities there. That’s why, I ordered you because you are an assassin type…………..or what, are you saying you will not listen to my orders?”

“…………..I would never do something such as that”

The gold girl then opened her mouth to Mikuni who was still concerned about her master.

“It’s okay; you don’t have to worry about it. I, the staff and also Tsukimi Rito are here. She is <<V>> right? Unless they sent over a powerful force, it will be impossible to bring us down”

“…………….Understood. I am counting on you; please take care of Sakuya-sama”

“Of course”

Leaning on the wall, Lilith winked one eye back to him.

Mikuni turned on his heels and headed out of the room.

Lilith did not see his back off and moved her sights to the window.

(I did say that, but there is just this bad feeling I am getting……….)

The presence that was squirming around in this these past few days was still here.

But something different from that, an indescribable something was causing anxiousness in her chest.

Both Sakuya and Lilith were thinking without opening their mouths.

The room was wrapped in silence but-----

Soon, the knock that echoed in the room broke the silence.




Chapter 6: Devour it[]

Part 1[]

Miyabi’s face color changed immediately when she saw my shocked expression.

Even though she covered her mouth like, I’ve done it-----

It was too late.

“You heard it……..?”

I did not answer. However, that silence became the answer.

She dropped her sights to the ground, and continued her words; those words were either directed to me or to her own self.

“Ah, ahaha……….You heard………E-errr, I actually planned to say it with the wave sound to prevent you from hearing. After that, Tooru-kun would ask me what I said, and I would answer *Uun* nothing………then, I will tell myself to work harder than usual…………….and………it would be nice if it’s that……….”

“Miyabi……….”

Miyabi *Bikun* twitched her shoulders when I called her-----

She then slowly lifted her face.

“Errr-errr, Tooru-kun………..I want you to listen……..you might have heard this just now but……but even so, I want you to listen………..!”

Her face was so red that it could not get any redder but she continued staring straight at me-----

She told me what was in her heart.

“I love you………it might not have been long since we met but……..but even so, I love you. Ever since Tooru-kun told me that you would be lonely if I left………….I was in love with you……..that’s why……..that’s why, I really love Tooru-kun…..!!”

Even though the sound of the waves was echoing, that confession clearly reached me.

I-----was shocked, while at the same time I had somehow predicted this.

I thought of this possibility during the afternoon, when I went looking for shells with Miyabi.

At that time, I rejected that possibility since Miyabi was bad with the opposite sex.

However, when I recalled some events before now, there were some things I should have noticed.

Those some things happen during times she comes in contact with me. The image of her getting embarrassed when our hands touch; that shy face when I nonchalantly told her to work hard and focus; those things started appearing in my mind.

All of it was forms of affection for me.

My heart changed from shock to confusion, and------to annoyance.

(How should I answer……….?)

My thoughts showed in my face------for an instant. It accidentally came out.

Not only was Miyabi uneasy, she was still looking at me so she did not miss that one instant.

It was already too late when I thought oh no----

*Tosaa* the sound of sand moving when the straw bag fell again.

Miyabi’s expression, changed to a tearful one in the blink of an eye-----

But she still tried her best to smile.

“Ah…….aha-ha…….As expected huh……..that’s true……even if I told you I love you………..it’s anno-ying……right………So-sorry……….!”

“Miyabi…….!!”

Miyabi started running on the beach.

I could not chase after her even though I called her name.

“Miyabi………..”

While standing frozen on the evening beach, I looked at her back gradually turning smaller and muttered.

After her figure disappeared by the rocks, I gathered the stuff scattered from the bag on the ground----

I picked up the heart-shaped stone last.

The memory I had of Miyabi smiling when I found this stone and gave it to her this afternoon seemed like it was from a distant past.

I destroyed that smile.

“Damn……….!”

I clenched the stone.

Time won’t return even if I regret it.

It will never return.

Why did I get annoyed?

That’s because, I am an <<Avenger>>.

I entered Kouryou academy with a secret goal in my heart called revenge.

All of it was to gain <<Power>>.

In order to bring down my sister’s killer with my <<Power>> which he judged was weak.

But, I gained back some of the days I lost 2 years ago in Kouryou academy.

Those warm, fun, and comfortable days.

But not everything that happened could be said to be good things.

I will gain <<Power>>, find out the meaning of the word, and accomplish my revenge------

Doubt was born inside me; I who lived with only those wishes from that day.

I don’t want to let go of the warm days I regained.

However, I also can’t let go of my revenge which is counter to those normal days.

Normal and abnormal days----my heart was wavering between those boundaries.

Those wavers moved and the doubt slowly changed to fear.

It changed to the fear of my everyday life filled with happy laughter and peace, one day turning to that summer day; my past filled with anger, hate, and sadness.

I must not forget.

I must not let it sink deep into my heart.

That’s because I am an <<Avenger>>.

(To have fallen……..for a guy like that……….)

How should I reply to the girl who told me her heart-felt thoughts while looking straight at me?

What do I think about Miyabi?

Although she is shy and quiet, it's fun talking to her. I would get energetic whenever I see her work hard and she looks quite charming.

More importantly, her shy smile is so cute it's bewitching.

There is no way I wouldn't be happy that Miyabi shows her affection to me.

It's also true that I have some affection for her.

But, but even so, I-----

I can’t throw away my revenge.




Around the time the sun had almost set, I returned back to the hall through the small path.

The main and branch school students were together in the hall getting started with dinner’s preparations.

“Kokonoe, you came back”

A girl in prep work-----Tachibana jogged to me and asked me.

“Where’s Miyabi?”

“Eh? Miyabi came back before-----don’t tell me, she isn’t back?”

“A-ahh………..this might be unlikely but, did she get lost?”

I thought it was still better if she got lost.

I distorted my expression and Tachibana’s face color changed.

“………….did something happen?”

“Sorry, hold this for me! I’ll go look for her!”

I pushed Miyabi’s bag to Tachibana and tried to head back onto the road I just come through, but my hand got grabbed.

“Wait, Kokonoe! I’ll go with you!!”

She might have guessed something when she saw my expression. Tachibana gave me a serious look.

At that moment, Imari and Miwa approached us because it seems they heard us shouting.

“What’s the commotion, Tooru, Tomoe? Ah-re, where’s Miyabi? -----you got separated…………as expected, it’s dangerous when the sun is down. Okay, we will go, both of you wait here”

“Noo, I will look for her no matter what you say”

Faster than me, Tachibana swung her head before continuing her words.

“I am Miyabi’s <<Duo>>. She is the precious partner I chose. Imari, it’s true that you are more informed about this island but, I can’t do something like sitting down and waiting. That’s why I am sorry, but I will go look for her! Let’s go, Kokonoe!!”

After handing the bag to Miwa, Tachibana ran to the small path and I chased after her.

“Wait! Wait up……….! Arm ba…………..! …………..!!”

Imari’s panicked voice, got cut off immediately and could not be heard anymore.

Inside the forest in the ending twilight, Tachibana who was in front turned to me and asked.

“Kokonoe, where did you separate with Miyabi…….!?”

“………….probably at the hill road where we separated with you guys. Around there”

There was no road other than the mountain ridge from the beach. Which means, Miyabi did not take the usual road and should be somewhere around the ridge to the hall.

“I see. Then let’s head to the mountain ridge first. From there, let’s search the spots which Miyabi would most likely get lost in”

There are quite a number of hard divergences from the ridge to the branch school and she had most likely mistaken one for the road somewhere.

It’s only natural since she was in a situation to lose her composure.

“You’re not asking anything huh”

“………….. You lost her even though you two were together. I know something happened, but I don’t know if it’s something I can pry into”

Tachibana might know Miyabi’s feelings.

No, thinking back carefully, Imari and Tachibana were the ones that created the circumstances to put me and Miyabi together. That’s why if anything happened, it was not strange if she predicted something.

“Sorry”

“You don’t have to lower your head. More importantly, finding Miyabi now is our first priority”

Even though we looked down to the beach from the ridge as we were climbing down the slope, we did not see anyone.

Further up the beach-----the sun had sunk into the water horizon and the sky turned into dusk before we knew it.

On the opposite side----when we looked down from the caldera, we found out it was already quite dark.

Even if it was the afternoon, it would probably be impossible to find someone under the trees.

“We have to hurry. It’ll be more dangerous at night……..”

Even though she is an <<Exceed>> I don’t think Miyabi in her current unstable state could make good decisions.

I heard that there are no big animals on the island, but it’s dangerous to wander around in the dark.

“There are 3 divergences that look like they would be easy to mistake as a way back………….then first, let’s go on the animal trail. That looks like the path we used------Hnn?”

“What’s wrong, Kokonoe? You’re not going?”

I stopped Tachibana who was about to climb down the forest from the ridge.

“Wait. Just now, that’s…….a shadow right…….?”

“A shadow……….?”

Further up my finger------I saw a human-like shadow on the cliff thrusting out from the seaward side.

I felt as if I saw something move at the edge of my view for an instant but, the shadow was already gone by the time Tachibana looked there.

“Let’s try heading there?”

It might be Miyabi.

Guessing my unexpressed intentions, Tachibana nodded before we ran to the cliffs.




“Should be around here”

After a few minutes we reached the cliff, but there was no one there.

“I think we made a mistake coming here, but something like slipping down is…………”

“Do-don’t tell me………”

From the shock------a nasty picture crossed my mind and we headed to the tip of the cliff.

While watching our footsteps, we peeked down the cliff and could only see rocky areas down there.

Even though we are <<Exceed>>, it seems we won’t be able to reach the sea unless we make a long jump.

“She probably moved”

Tachibana peeked from behind me, but I agreed with her.

“What should we do? Should we head back to where we were before?”

“No, I think it’s better to look at the road around here leading to the branch building. Even if we head back, as long as there is a chance we missed her when we came here, I think it would be wasting our efforts”

If I think about the chance Miyabi might have been here just now, it’s probably better to move according to what Tachibana said.

I swung my head down vertically, and was about to leave the cliff.

*Jyari*. A giant shadow that appeared together with the sound of small stones getting stepped on was blocking our way.

Of course, it wasn’t Miyabi.

A familiar and yet unfamiliar giant male was standing there glaring at me with wickedness in his eyes.

“Long time no see, damn brat. I was hoping to see you……..”

“Y-You are…….!!”

This guy, who was making a vulgar smile, was unmistakably the guy that intruded in the <<Survive>>. Of course, along with the face, he had a characteristic battle suit and assault rifle in his hands; the memories of 2 months ago vividly returned.

“……….Kokonoe. is this man perhaps…….”

“Aah, it’s that guy”

I nodded to Tachibana without moving my sights from the man. Even though it was the first time she met this man, she probably guessed who it was since she heard it from me and Miyabi.

“Why are you here…….!?”

“My mission, you should know that if you use your head a little. But, my role is already done”

“-----!! Did you do something to Lilith!?”

“Keh, no. this time, it’s a different target than that Bristol rampaging horse……………wait, you’re going to die now anyway so, it’s not your problem”

*Perori* the man brought out his tongue and licked his lips in a foul manner.

“Seriously, that’s one heck of a bad guy line from movies. Since you talked that much, how about telling me what the content of the mission is”

Tachibana whispered to me who was speaking bitterly.

“Kokonoe……….”

“I know. We have to get through somehow. We are at a complete disadvantage if this goes on”

It’s probably impossible to avoid battle since he appeared specifically in front of me.

We are at the edge of a cliff. Meaning, we are at a disadvantage before things even start.

We will probably be in serious trouble if we don’t at least get rid of the terrain issue.

“Be grateful, you damn brat. I came to this southern island a few hours back purposely just to beat the shit out of you”

“I’m not happy at all to be popular with you old man…….”

The man was not showing any weakness even though we were talking. The gun was normally just aimed at us.

His hatred of me was probably boiling, but it seems he was calm in battle aspects. He probably lost to me before because he made light of me during our last confrontation.

“Your face is still annoying as usual. But, what are you going to do in this situation? Destroy the ground again? I think it’s a nice experiment to see if the <<Exceed>> would die after hitting the rocks from a few meters above the ground! Gyaahahaha!!”

His disgusting laugh echoed throughout the area.

“Answer me this. Were you the one here just now”

“…………Idiot. It's not my duty to answer you”

He made a mocking expression.

But, since his reaction was slow by an instant, I understood that the shadow I saw before was not this man.

That shadow was Miyabi like I thought huh.

(I guess its good luck that Miyabi did not meet up with this guy……….)

I changed my frame of mind here. I'm still worried about Miyabi, but it will be dangerous if I don’t focus on this man.

“Tachibana. I will charge in. it’s the same basic strategy we did during the time with Lilith. But, it’s impossible to block all the assault rifle’s bullet so-----“

“Understood. I just have to be your support right”

Even if I didn’t finish my sentence, she immediately guessed the rest of it. I once again thought Tachibana is one trustworthy comrade.

“Well then…………time for you to die, damn brat”

The man released killing intent and distorted his mouth; he might have imagined our deaths.

His trigger finger moved-----

*Gagagagagagaga*!! Together with ear piercing gunshots, the bullets were released with killing intent.

“”<<Blaze>>!!””

*GiKikii*!! Tachibana’s <<Chain>> turned into a tornado and averted the bullet’s path, although some bullets got through, most of them were blocked by my <<Shield>>.

“Whattt!?”

It’s normal for the man to be shocked.

That’s because most of the bullets got put down with only 2 <<Blaze>>.

We might get some injuries but, it’s far off from critical hits.

“Now!!”

I aimed at his discomposure, and lowered my body while preparing my <<Shield>> before charging at him.

The man is probably a veteran soldier as expected. He immediately regained his composure, and prepared his gun-----but, there was an attack obstructing him from pulling the trigger. The <<Chain>>’s metal drip hit the guys hand and made him drop the gun.

“Y-you little bitch……!!”

His anger burst and the moment I jumped into the man’s chest area-----

“Idiot, I purposely lured you here!”

“-----!!”

The fist I thought connected got dodged, and it hit the air.

Judging by the previous match, my physical abilities are now higher because I became <<Template:Furigana>>-----that’s what you probably thought right, you damn brat……!!”

It probably occurred the same time he dodged. There was a knife being held in the man’s hand.

A blade slashed----from below to upwards.

Even though It was a close dodge, I got punched when my balance collapsed.

“I already know you got stronger. That’s because, I have been looking at you brats these past few days in detail!! But, we are also done adjusting the <<Unit>>!! Hyahahahaha!!”

I received more punches when I was wobbly and the knife came falling as a finale. Even though I immediately prepared my <<Shield>> and blocked it, I immediately took an uppercut to my jaw.

“Kokonoe!!”

As if to change places with me who got blown to the edge of the cliff, Tachibana stood in front. Tachibana and the man exchanged attacks while defending in close combat. The <<Chain>> would avert the knife, the sickle would cut the air, and she would ward off his giant punches with Juuhou[3G 1]. His giant body floated up for an instant------and got slammed to the ground.

But----

“………….Too naïve!!”

Disregarding the fact he got slammed hard to the ground, the man stood up immediately and at the same time released a kick with his log-like legs. Tachibana got blown away even though she guarded it.

“That was a mistake. I never would have thought you would retaliate that way………”

Tachibana landed without falling down but, the arm she blocked the kick with was limping downwards.

“Kuh, Tachibana……uu……..”

Even though I tried to head out to stop Tachibana from fighting with her injuries, my view shook and I fell to my knees.

The jaw attack shook my head vertically and that caused a cerebral concussion.

“Kukuh………nice look you got there. Stay quiet like that. I’ll beat the shit out of you while giving you a pain you have never imagined before.”

He licked the knife and made a disgusting laugh.

“……….This is a crisis huh”

Judging by Tachibana’s tone, I know she was feeling disadvantageous.

She probably calmly analyzed the situation by my condition and the wound on her chest.

“You can try running you know? But, that’s if you can do it”

There was no place to run. The man made a scornful smile at your completely disadvantage situation.

“………..okay then, I’ll do that”

“Whaaa!?”

Faster than his words, Tachibana turned her heels around and ran to me.

“…………..Kuh, damn it!!”

The man looked surprised but, he immediately picked up his gun after guessing Tachibana’s intentions.

“Kokonoe, we are jumping!!”

Running towards me, Tachibana did not slow down and hugged my body----

Inside the bullet storm, we reached the edge of the cliff and------

We jumped into the sea.




“-----E………Konoe…..Wake up, Kokonoe…….”

There was the sound of a helicopter rotor passing through.

I could hear a weak call mixed with that sound.

(Wh-where is this……..? What was I……..I was searching for for Miyabi and……)

Inside my cloudy conscious, I wondered why I was lying down on a place like this.

When I came to, I was laying on top of a rock.

“-----! Oh yeah, that guy! And Tachibana……….Kuh…….!?”

I felt pain on my head after I raised my upper body when my memories became vivid, and I felt a damp sensation when I touched my head.

“Sorry………….I injured you…….”

Someone talked to me, and I noticed Tachibana lying down on the rock nearby for the first time.

“This is just a scratch, don’t worry about it. It’s a little sad I lost my parka”

We fell a few meters down to the sea after jumping from the cliff.

We rode on the wild waves and it seems I lost my parka when I hit the rock several times; I was currently not wearing anything on my upper body.

“Haha, I did something bad to you………”

When I say thanks in a joking manner, Tachibana made a weak smile.

“It’s thanks to Tachibana I am alive like this. I am really thankful”

Even if we continued fighting just now, we would probably be tormented by that guy since I could not move because of a concussion and Tachibana could only use one hand because of the injury.

That was why; I think Tachibana’s choice to retreat immediately was a good one.

“More importantly, Tachibana are you okay?”

Tachibana probably lost a lot of blood in the sea.

She looked like she was in pain, but showed a firm smile.

“Fufu, of course. I am somehow-----Fuu, Guh…..!!”

Half-way in her words, Tachibana’s expression distorted into pain.

She got a palpation after she said no; it seems the shoulder she got hit by the man got dislocated and there were some spots hurting because she slammed into some rocks.

“Your ankle has the worst injury. I think it’s broken. I can fix it if I have cloth but………..”

I am worried about Miyabi but, as long as there is no way to tell what that man would do next, we have to get back to the branch school as fast as possible.

That’s why I have to perform emergency treatment for her fast but, I don’t have the cloth needed to fix her leg.

“Kokonoe, I am okay……leave me and-----“

“Don’t be stupid. How can I leave a girl alone out here”

It seems he might be injured too, but there was a possibility that guy might still be around looking for us.

Also, I can’t leave Tachibana out here.

“………….Tha-thank you, Kokonoe……..”

“It’s a normal thing to do so don’t thank me”

More importantly I need cloth or something close to it.

I looked around to look for something that got washed ashore so I can use and-------

“…………..Ko-Kokonoe. Errr, if it’s a substitute for the cloth……….. You can use my…..…”

“Eh? I use what from you?”

Since the word got erased by the sound of the waves, I could not hear what I should use at all.

When I looked at Tachibana’s face, she was making an expression as if she was having issue trying to say something.

“Li-like I said…….. St-st-strip off my l-leotard and use it…………”

“I see, your leotard. I get it!”

Its elasticity and length was enough. I had no objections using it as a bandage substitute.

“…………….strip your----leotard?”

I regained my senses here.

“Me?”

“I-I have no choice right! I can only use one arm even if I want to do it myself, and my body hurts whenever I move…….”

Thinking about the injuries on her shoulder and body, it’s true that her words are correct but-----

“T-that’s why, I want you to strip off my………leotard with……your hands……..”

She looked dazed half-way through her words.

Maybe Tachibana was clear on what she was suggesting for me to do right now.

“Thi-this is a treatment done because of this emergency situation. You should know that too……..!”

“A-ahh………….”

But even so--------*Gulp*.

Although I have no time to be thinking weird stuff now.

Even I know Tachibana does not mean it in any weird way when she brought up the suggestion.

But even so, Tachibana’s suggestion was enough to slam me into a vortex of nervousness.

I could clearly see her cheeks blushing in the dusk.

Of course, it goes for me too.

“F-faster…………….will you strip it off for me……….? I-if possible, do it gently…….”

“That’s what I’m planning but………tell me if it hurts okay……..?”

“I-I get it……….”

“Okay then…………I’m stripping it off”

I made up my mind and slowly put my hands into her skirt.

Tachibana looked away from me and stayed silent but-----

“hnn……….”

She twitched her shoulders when I placed my fingers on her leotard’s waistband.

After I pulled away my fingers in surprise, Tachibana looked at me meekly and apologized.

“So-sorry. Continue……..”

I nodded and placed my hands on the waistband again before starting to pull it down slowly.

“Can you lift your hips a little higher?”

“Hnn………Hah, nnu………li-like this……..?”

I made her slightly lift her hips but, it hurts my heart to see her breath roughly.

But since I had no choice of stopping here, I started pulling down the leotard again----and half-way, my finger got caught on something.

“What? Strings……?”

“---------!! Wa-wait, Kokonoe! Pl-please don’t pull any further, that’s my…………under……..”

Her voice turned softer as time goes even though she was behaving flustered.

(My under………?)

Judging by this situation, I tried thinking the rest of the words and----

“Ah……”

I let out my voice when something comes to mind. When I did that, Tachibana saw me noticing and looked downwards in embarrassment.

“Uaa, E-errr. Ah-no, Ta-Tachibana is like an adult so, I think those are good, un!”

“Wh-what is good, you sh-sh-shameless fool! Don’t imagine anything weird, limit those perverted thoughts!”

“Uu……..Sorry……….”

Even though I was trying to help, I got scolded back.

(My mouth is the one causing disaster huh……….)

While reflecting on my mistake, I vow to pull her leotard down silently from now on------I planned to vow but.

“Fuu…………Hnn, ah…………..Nuuuuu……….A-ahh, Haaan………Kokonoe, your fingers are, haaa……..”

“P-please stop with the weird sounds…………”

As expected, I just had to tell her after she leaked puffing breath.

“Don’t call it weird……..! I can’t help it since your fingers have been touching my thighs and its ticklish………..I am just bad with tickles………!”

Either it was anger or troubled, Tachibana was showing one of those expressions.

“So-sorry………Errr, I am continuing”

While feeling awkward, I started pulling down her leotard again.

“Hnn, Haaa………..a,Hnkuh………..Fuaa-a-a-aaaaa………”

In the end, I could not help but touch her legs with my fingers and although Tachibana pressed her mouth with her hands to resist it, she could not aviod those charming breaths until the end.

Thanks to that, I felt as if I couldn't look at Tachibana’s face straight on for a while.


“-----Okay. done with the fix. Let’s hurry to the branch school”

Not long later, the emergency treatment to fix her legs and other injuries was done so I carried Tachibana.

“This is the second time I've carried Tachibana like this. Please don’t go wild like last time?”

“Carry……..!? Do-don’t say something weird!! Uu, ouch ouch………..”

“I-I don’t mean it that way so stop rampaging!! Anyway, let’s go. It will be wobbly but bear with it”

“U-umu……Kokonoe……err, Thanks……….”

“Don’t worry about it. Okay, let’s hurry!”

I started running, with full power towards the branch school.

However------

After a few steps forward, I could not help but to stop my legs.

That’s because I found a familiar parka washed ashore at the rocky area.

I wouldn't have had to use her leotard.

“”…………………””

“How should I say this……..sorry”

“Don’t say anything, Kokonoe……..”




We crossed the mountain ridge and after we left the forest path I continued running toward the branch school.

It was clear that there was a weird air wrapping the island.

Even though it was night already, I could hear the birds making noises.

Something was happening.

Although I didn’t know what it was, I continued running while an uneasy feeling was in my body-----

“Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!”

I stopped my leg at the sudden scream that sliced through the darkness.

“Kokonoe, that’s……..!!”

We both immediately realized who the owner of that scream was.

“Miyabi…………!!”

Part 2[]

Reversing the time to when Tooru and Tomoe were at the mountain ridge.

“Excuse me”

A staff member brought the ponytail girl into the office Sakuya and Lilith were in.

“What’s wrong?”

Since there was an emergency at the main school, Sakuya was irritated without it being shown in her face.

However, the anger was mixed into her voice and both people that entered the room got overwhelmed for an instant.

(Ahaha………it’s hard to think that you're 10 years old)

Even though Imari thought that of the girl in front of her, she immediately composed her feelings and proceeded with her business.

“I am sorry. One student from the main school got lost in the forest and has not came back yet. I apologize but can I borrow a terminal to use?”

When Tooru and Tomoe ran out, she tried telling them about the armband signal device but her voice did not reach them. Imari did not chase after them and told the problem to a staff member immediately; that’s why she went there to receive permission to borrow the terminal which acts as a receiver.

“…………..understood. We will prepare it”

Although Sakuya was thinking why of all times in her mind, she changed her mood and ordered the staff.

Left there, Imari felt the uncomfortable feeling in the room.

The owner and the previous visitors did not open their mouths and the air there was heavy.

Regardless of the fact that she holds the highest authority in the academy, Sakuya was still a young 10 year old genius.

Another was a girl wearing a butler outfit.

The last person was the <<Rifle>> user and has another name called <<Exception>>.

Imari did not have many chances to talk with Sakuya so she had no idea what she’s like.

Even though Sara talks a little, she has seen her swear her loyalty to the gold girl.

Lilith was the only one there that she had spent any time with these past few days and somewhat understood about.

Although she is a little selfish and follows her own pace, she basically has a frankly sociable personality and because of that, she has a good relationship with the other students. She’s a beauty and although she knows it, she would not boast about it. She probably was confident about herself. She was so relaxed that it was unthinkable she was the same age as Imari.

And one more thing------She does not hide her affections for Tooru at all, regardless of the surroundings.

That all was Imari’s observation of the 3 people she can see.

(I wonder if they were talking about something serious……..?)

Something had happened judging by their atmosphere, but Imari would never have come to the conclusion that the main school was being attacked.

Within the silence, Imari glanced towards the gold girl.

Because Imari would often come in contact with Tooru, she would talk to Lilith too; and although she likes her personality, it was hard to open her mouth there as long as the others wouldn’t do so.

Lilith finally broke the silence there.

“……….Imari, who got lost?”

“Ah……..Err, it’s Miyabi. Tooru and Tomoe are looking for her now”

“I see. That’s so Tooru”

Imari felt the room atmosphere turned a little lighter when she saw her smiling outside.

Immediately, the staff member that went out of the room came back with the terminal in his hands.

“Thank you very much. If you would excuse-----“

It was too early to say excuse me and bow her head down.

“--------!!”

*Gattann*. Lilith suddenly ran to the window and looked out with a stern expression.

Imari decided to cancel her thoughts for leaving the room temporarily when she saw her expression and quietly looked at the situation there.

“……………we got hit. I never would have thought they would come using HALO……….”



High Altitude Low Opening[3G 2]----AKA, HALO.

A descending method which consists of jumping out of the aircraft flying at a height of 10000 meters, and opening the parachute after reaching 300 meters above ground. Infiltrating in a distance that even Lilith could not perceive their presence, it seems the island was swallowed into chaos.



On the other hand, many of the students preparing for dinner in the hall noticed the abnormal situation when they heard the sound of parachutes opening. Even though everyone pointed at the night sky and saw something falling down, only a few of the students there realized that it was a HALO.

This would be included in later curriculum but at the current point, since this was a technique not taught to them yet, it was only normal for them to say they didn’t know.

However, it was different for the teachers and staff who had graduated from Kouryou academy. They immediately noticed it was a HALO and judged that an unscheduled abnormal situation completely irrelevant to the beach school training was happening.

Intruders started landing one after another. They all had the same mechanical designed battle suits on, helmets covering their face leaving only the mouth and were holding assault rifles.

Even though the students couldn't understand what was going on, none of them moved and they continued staring at the intruders until----- Bullets were fired along with muzzle flashes.

Screams appeared one after another-----and what’s more, those were from comrades they trained together with every day; the students fell into a panic.

Everyone was running around screaming and many of them ran away without any shame or honor. The box filled with ingredients got kicked down; the campfire used for cooking was trampled, and they ran away pathetically thinking of their own safety first. Even though they received <<Exceed>> training, they were still trainees. There were only a handful of people there with the will to fight.

A small teenager within that handful----Tora held his <<Katar>> and was glaring at the men.

“It’s you bastards…….!! Fuun, I will now repay my previous debts!!”

Within sparks of flames, Tora, his <<Duo>> Tatsu and the teachers confronted them.

He jumped into the attacker’s chest area and made it a melee fight after slashing with his blade. Since the enemy’s comrades were in chaos, the attackers stopped using their guns to avoid shooting their own people and close combat became the main focus in the battle.

Tora’s fighting makes it hard to think he is a trainee.

(…………..mu? That’s-------)

Within the chaotic battle, Tora noticed the girl standing frozen at the edge of the hall with a scared expression----it was Miyabi.

He also saw one of the guys in battle suits approaching her.

“I-iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!”

Tora started running when he saw Miyabi running into the forest with the man chasing after her.

“…….Fuun, she sure loves to cause trouble”

Leaving a tsk, Tora disappeared into the dark forest too.





The team sent by <<Equipment Smith>> was trampling over the hall with overwhelming power.

Even though the teachers and staff were putting up a good fight, the situation gradually turned disadvantageous.

The students thought they would be killed.

Under the situation where most of the students were starting to fall into despair from fear------

There was only one person there with a smile.

“Kuhah, Kuhahah……….! Oi oi! That sure was flashy, huh oi! I didn’t hear that these visitors were coming. I didn’t hear it but………it’s damn interesting!!”

Wearing a rabbit hairband, a teacher with her youthful visage remaining was there laughing.

Her blood was boiling at the battle that was starting.

“There are a lot of things I want to say like, what the hell are you doing to our brats, or how dare you do that to Doryo but oh well. Anyways, I get to go serious after such a long time……!!”

The rabbit-ear girl-----Tsukimi Rito swung the <<Template:Furigana>> in her hands.

One guy in a battle suit nearby jumped out of her range and dodged it-----was what he tried to do.

The blade separated and suddenly extended its range.

The attacker could not avoid Rito’s attack and his blood splashed all over.

Rito’s <<Blaze>> was not a <<Template:Furigana>>, but rather it was a <<Template:Furigana>>. 2/3 of the sword’s body connected with a metal steel line separated into several blades and was used as a whip------this was one of the things she did not show Tooru and the others during their fight.

“Kuhahahaha! Ora ora ora, bring it onn!!”

The insane rabbit was hopping under the moonlight.

One attacker after another fell each time she swung her sword.

“This woman is on a whole different level, be careful! Unlike the brats, you can kill her!”

Ordered by the leader, the attackers scattered and started shooting at Rito after taking some distance.

Although Rito was a <<Template:Furigana>> which is a <<High Level>>, not only was she outnumbered by the attackers with powers incomparable to normal people-----(What’s more they are even stronger compared to 2 months ago), they also have guns at their disposal.

Even though she knows she won’t lose, it was true that the damage would increase if this goes on.

While dodging the bullets and hitting them down with the <<Template:Furigana>>, Rito clicked her tongue.

“Seriously, how annoying…….but, Mr damn glasses not appearing even though I am causing this chaos would mean-----it’s okay if I use it right?”

Having passed her time in the hall, Rito has no idea Mikuni had already left the island and was heading to the attack occurring in the main school.

But, since there were no orders given for this kind of situation, she decided that it was okay and----shouted.

“Devour-------<<Ouroboros>>!!”

Rito’s <<Blaze>> which is called a destruction type released its real power by the <<Words that carried strength>>.

A change-----

The attackers were overwhelmed at that appearance and loosened their triggers.

They doubted reality and were wondering if the scene they were looking at was an illusion.

The <<Template:Furigana>> Rito was holding was only 1/3 of the sword’s actual body.

Then, what happened to the remaining 2/3? ------The answer is on top of Rito’s head.

Further up the hand she was holding up to the sky, the blades were forming a circle and rotating as if it was like a snake biting its own tail. After they saw the ring-formed blades floating 3 meters off the ground, the veteran solders (Attackers) felt a chilling sensation at their backs-------

Rito made a wicked smile.

“Well then, time to get crazy with the moon rabbit!!”




After getting trampled one-sidedly, the Kouryou academy swiftly moved to counterattack because of Rito’s <<Blaze>>.

The blades moved continuously slashed and slammed at the attackers one after another by Rito’s commands.

“Amazing……… I didn’t know <<Blaze>> had that kind of <<Power>>……..”

Imari was the one surprised when she saw the battle in the hall from the office. Lilith stopped her saying that it’s better not to head outside and she remained there looking at the situation outside the room.

If Imari was in the hall, she would not know if she could remain this calm.

With a window frame between her and the scene, she could be somewhat remain calm while looking at the scene in front of her.

“I knew this from the data but, it’s still amazing”

“The low accuracy is a flaw in the crystal though”

Lilith mumbled,and Sakuya responded to her comments.

However, it was true that there was no more trustworthy existence than her in this current situation.

But-------even after conditions of <<Ouroboros>>’s weakness, Rito’s battle-loving trait, and the violent firefight piled up on top of one another, one more new danger occurred.

*Dozunn*……….!! A sound and tremor of a small explosion echoed from the corridor.

“Wh-who are you all!!”

Immediately, shouts from the staff standing-by outside the room turned to sound of blades clashing.

“…………..Ya-re Ya-re. Both the main school and outside were diversions huh”

In the main school attack, they made a situation there to make the strongest ally - Mikuni leave the island-----

In the branch school attack, they pulled the attention of the remaining strong ally - Rito outside away from them ------

With a small time delay, the intruders moved to their true target.

Everything was on top of the enemy’s palm.

“Sakuya, you head underground. The staff there can operate the boat right? Sakuya please follow them. Imari, bring Sara with you to the outside. I’m sorry, but you need use the window to exit”

“I understand. I leave the rest to you”

Sakuya took a glance at the gold girl who gave out the orders, before leaving one sentence and disappearing into another entrance with a staff member. There were stairs behind the door and it was connected to an emergency evacuation pathway.

“What do you mean by leave the rest to you…………what are you going to do, Lilith?”

“I am obviously going to hold them off here”

As long as they have no clue as to what the attackers real intentions were, Lilith’s top priority was to let Sakuya get away.

If she was the target, then she thought that everything would end if she turns the tables here.

Sara was surprised at Lilith who made a big swing with her Template:Furigana while making a very natural smile.

“Ojou-sama!? No way, if ojou-sama is going to stay, I am-----“

Lilith faced to the ponytail girl from her perplexed butler.

“Imari. It’s going to get annoying for you but please. Also------please tell the situation to Tooru. You have the terminal so you should able to find him in this situation”

“I-I understand!”

Even if she brings Tooru here, the battle situation here would not change much. Everyone would say that, if they saw the collapsed staff members who incidentally were <<Template:Furigana>> like Tooru.

---but, Lilith was different. She knows Tooru would do something about this.

Imari could feel her thoughts and made a firm nod.

“I’ll find Tooru and bring him back”

“I’ll be expecting that. I think the preparation for teatime would be over if you take your time though”

After seeing Lilith make a wink with one eye to her, Imari made a small smile and carried Sara out the window before running into the chaos outside.

“Okay then………”

After seeing them off, Lilith slowly turned around.

In front of the gold girl, the door opened and-----

A teenager with arrow-like eyes was standing there with his subordinates.

“Sorry but, you’re not getting through”

“Fufu, well looks who we have here………..it’s unexpected that you would be the one taking the role of stopping us, Miss Bristol. I am greatly honored to see you. My name is <<K>>----Pleased to meet you”

Lilith frowned at the unpleasant feeling coming from the polite but rude attitude.

“Okay, Miss Bristol. I apologize after just meeting you but, we have to bring the <<Blaze Diabolica>> to <<Equipment smith>>-dono. We did not receive any orders to invite you this time, so please move away from there; it will be a great help if you make this quick………..”

A gunshot echoed and a hole was formed in the floor.

“I won’t say it twice. I already told you, you’re not getting through”

“This is a disappointment but, we can't just agree with you here and go back”

“Then prepare yourself and come at me. I already charged up my energy to protect that cute girl today”

After making a wink, Lilith pointed her gun to the gang.

“I guess I have no choice”

Offer declined-------but, the teenager never thought the offer would be accepted in the first place anyway.

Matching <<K>>’s words, the 3 men standing behind him stepped out.

Under the watchful gaze of those arrow-like eyes, a 3 vs 1 battle started.

Since the room was not that big, Lilith chose to use the <<Rifle>> like a club. It’s disadvantageous for her to handle several opponents like that but even so, she would sometimes shoot bullets and cleverly take advantage of the walls and office tables to prevent the 3 of them from attacking at the same time.

“How magnificent. You sure have the stuff to back up your title <<Exception>> as expected”

The enemy-<<K>> expressed his admiration at the sight of her magnificent footwork and the blocking of his blade with the <<Rifle>>.

“------nonetheless, we don’t have the time to dawdle around like this.”

<<K>>’s priority was to execute his mission.

That’s why it was obviously necessary to stop wasting time with Lilith, and prevent Sakuya from running away-------so he had prepared a gun in order to finish this quickly.

It was the gun that caused that loud explosion that could be heard throuout the office-----a grenade launcher.

A moment before he pulled the trigger, Lilith noticed <<K>>’s posture and got shocked.

“uhhh!! That isn’t funny!!”

Immediately, the door blasted open together with a loud sound and the building shook.




Chapter 7: We Are Jumping![]

Epilogue[]

Part 1[]

“Oh yeah, Miyabi stay here and rest, I will go and buy some soft cream………..don’t worry about me. I rest everyday so, I have to walk around or I won’t be satisfied”

After half-forcing her roommate and <<Duo>> to rest on the bench, Tomoe pushed through the crowd while she was in crutches.

(This is tough……….)

Tomoe made a small sigh when was walking.

Of course, it was to Miyabi.

Although she took her out to get her spirits up even if it’s a little, it ended up forcing her to act spirited and that made Tomoe regret this.

Tomoe did not ask what happened between her and Tooru on that day.

However, Tomoe could guess something was up judging by the attitude Miyabi was displaying by evading Tooru.

No matter how dense she was in love issues, after being told 2,3 times that Miyabi was not feeling good, and does not want to see Tooru when he came over to meet her, it was obvious Tomoe would get something was off.

(It would be nice if there is something I can help with for these two……….)

Even though she doesn't know how much help she could be since she was unfamiliar with love issues, Tomoe thought of wanting to do something for her close friends.

But as long as she knows something occurred between these two during the seaside school, she thought things would get even more complicated if she moved around recklessly.

That’s why for now Tooru and Miyabi------she prayed that both her friends would return back to how it used to.

And at the same time, wished their relationship would be better than before.

(I think those two will match nicely. Fufuu)

After imagining both of them cuddling together In happiness, Tomoe naturally smiled but----

*Zukiri*

(-----? What was that………….)

Pain ran through her chest for some reason.

Tomoe deluded herself by telling herself that her heart was in pain because her precious friend was feeling down.

Tachibana Tomoe was dense.

Because of that, she has once again failed to notice the chance to know about her heart, which was starting to get attracted to that boy.




Around the time Tomoe mixed in with the crowd, Miyabi continued staring at her back-----and soon, she faced downwards.

(She was being considerate to me………..)

Miyabi felt sorry to Tomoe who brought her out to cheer up even though her injuries were not healed yet.

When she looked at the people walking in front with a dazed look, they looked very happy to her.

The scene of family, friends and couples laughing together was something cruel for Miyabi now.

*Jiwari* tears appeared and she rubbed her eyes which were looking downwards.

Tooru’s face he made on that day was still stuck on her mind.

(Why am I causing trouble for the person I like…….)

She caused trouble to the kind boy she loved by confessing to him.

She caused unnecessary trouble to the boy she loved who always tries to cheer her up.

And more importantly, there was a big scar left on Miyabi when Tooru was very close to losing his life because of that.

What’s more, it happened twice.

In the a la mode and the seaside school too, she caused trouble to Tooru by always getting protected by him.

Her chest was close to bursting open from fear when she thought of the possibility of losing someone precious----as the worst result formed by having that precious person protect her weak and useless self.

The inerasable regrets kept pilling on top of each other one after another until it accumulated in a great number and----not long later, it started to spill out.

“It would be nicer if I was stronger……….”

If she had the power enough to not become a burden, she thought Tooru’s life won’t be exposed to any danger but, Miyabi spilled over.

(However, it's impossible for me no matter how much I work hard…….)

Miyabi thought this in her deeply sunk heart.

“…………..I wonder what it means to be stronger?”

Miyabi got surprised by the sudden call out.

An old man with a gentle smile was sitting beside her before she knew it.

“E-errr………you heard me?”

“I heard a little bit”

Miyabi got a little attracted to the old man who was showing a *nipaa* smile while facing his thumb and index finger together.

Her house was an inn so quite a number of old couples would visit the inn throughout the year and even though she was bad with the opposite sex, she was not that bad with old men. Particularly, old men with gentle air around them.

That’s why Miyabi continued talking to the old man without being cautious while at the same time feeling embarrassed.

“Errrr………I-is that so. I want to be stronger…………”

Although Miyabi was choosing her words, she told him about the problems she was causing to her friends and precious person and, about the fact she wants to become stronger to stop causing any troubles to them but it was completely futile.

The old man did not deny nor consent, and just borrowed his ears while providing good answers.

Soon, Miyabi regained her composure and made a powerless smile.

“Ahaha…………I am sorry for making a stranger hear my grumbles…..”

“I don’t mind. It’s sometimes important to let out the things inside”

The old man laughed.

“By the way, Ojou-san. Judging by that talk----I think you can become stronger”

“I-is that true…..?”

“Umu. People who know their own weakness can definitely become stronger”

“*Giggle*, thank you very much, ojii-san. I think I cheered up a little. It would be nice if that happens though………….”

“Fuhaha, I guarantee that”

The old man laughed.

From a bystander, that was not a laugh from a gentle old man but rather a laugh from a devil.

And right now, the devil was charming a girl with his honey sweet words.

“Ojou-san, let me give you the chance. But it depends if you want <<Power>> from the bottom of your heart”

Miyabi didn’t know.

The person’s <<Soul>> is needed as sacrifice to a devil’s whisper.

Because of that, the girl lent her ears to the devil-----and finally nodded.



“Then, let me bestow upon this-----The <<Power>> of <<Template:Furigana>> to you”




Volume 4[]

Prologue[]

“It have now received the-----Invitation to <<Rein Conference>>”



What is <<Template:Furigana>>?----

That was the important term chosen by a group of 7 people for the word-<<Absolute Duo>>.

They who were crowned with the <<Sepher Name>> symbolizing the stars, were walking in different paths even though the <<Absolute Duo>> was the main goal.

Even so, they would have a meeting in one place sometimes.

That was the banquet with the name <<Rein Conference>>.

And now-----there was an invitation sent to the Kouryou academy chairman-Tsukumo Sakuya.

“I am ordered to tell <<Blaze Diabolica>>-sama, that the supervisor is waiting for the day to meet you”

“I am honored. Please tell the supervisor that I am anticipating this banquet”

After confirming the contents of the invitation handed to her, Sakuya smiled to the servant who was dispatched by the man who’s the center of <<Template:Furigana>>.

---But, the moment the heavy door was closed when the servant left, the girl buried her small body into the chair and made a big sigh.

“You don’t look happy with this, Sakuya-sama”

“Feeling down when you think about attending a worthless banquet it's obvious”

In front of Mikuni who was right beside her, Sakuya made a second sigh.

She does not feel that meeting other <<Template:Furigana>> members would provides some kind of merit to the thing she should be doing-----the advancement of her <<Lucifer>> research.

Honestly speaking, she felt that it was just a waste of time.

(………….No, that is not necessarily the case)

Suddenly, the thought of a member of <<Template:Furigana>>-----the <<Equipment Smith>> sending peoples called <<Template:Furigana>> to infiltrate their place twice, popped up in her mind.

The fight with the men wearing battle suits called <<Unit>> was a good chance for her to see the talents of the 1st year students, including the branch school students.

The thing she wanted to see was the natural talents of the people fighting.

She wanted to see if they can fight against fear and fight with their life on the line-----

In just one night, she was able to see the talents that can originally only be seen when the students take on several missions.

Although the girl was almost kidnapped, she thought of the great results she gained.

(Now that I think about it…………..)

Several students popped up to defend the black clothed girl; they took the action to save her, after she had been kidnapped.

They fought against danger with the <<Irregular>> boy as the leader and because of their strong will and tenacity, they were able to see the path of victory and send the <<Template:Furigana>> away for the second time.

Because of that, the leader of the enemy team took a strong attachment to him.

Sakuya felt some kind of flow, when she thought of the connection formed between the two of them.

(Which means, it might be very interesting to see them consciously bite each other next time)

“…..You look quite happy, is there something?”

“*Giggle*………I felt an unexpected joy now that I changed my thought pattern”

Mikuni had questions because his master changed in just a short time.

However, after he thought again he concluded that the banquet might be related to her research.

Even though he had no clue what kind of relation there was, Mikuni knows that the black clothed girl prioritize everything that will bring her closer towards the path of the <<Absolute Duo>>.

Sakuya did not say anymore and stood up.

“Where are you going?”

“I will be going to the research lab. There is something I want to prepare before the banquet. I think I would have already finished it if not for the useless banquet entertainment in the first place”

Even though she said that, he was now sure that the girl would not let the banquet end without anything happening.

“I am looking forward to this. Just what kind of flower will he bloom as? *giggle*, *giggle giggle*……….”

The girl in black clothes smiled in front of the opened door.

That smile can give strangers the creeps if they ever saw that smile.



And thus, the banquet had started.

The meeting of the peoples who have a connection to <<Absolute Duo>>------the <<Rein Conference>>.



Template:SimpleNav


Chapter 1: Everyone Has Things They Don't Want To Say[]

Part 1[]

The first Saturday after coming back from the seaside school has arrived.

Seasonally, the world would completely be in a summer mood but, that’s something unrelated to Kouryou academy.

With a minimum of one general subject lesson added in, Kouryou has taken in consideration the time for ability training-----battle arts, the summer break here takes the Bon festival as the main holiday and the break isn’t even one week.

With that said, even though it’s the last 2 weeks of July, it was the time where they should be heading back to school but-----

“Julie, Let’s get going”

While dozing off and sitting down, the silver girl opened her eyes when I called out to her.

“Ja-………..”

“Are you alright? It’s been hot every night recently, and it looks like you haven’t been sleeping much……”

“Nai. I am okay, please don’t mind me”

Even though Julie said that, the hot days will continue from now on, and there was a forecast that today was going to be a very hot day with a temperature crossing over 35 degrees.

(Uuun, it would be nice if there’s something I can do for her………..)

I probably can’t do anything with the heat but, I pondered on whether if there is something I can do when she goes to sleep, and when I was doing so-----

“Okay then, let’s go Tooru”

“Aah, okay”

Instead, I was the one getting urged and we left the room with Julie following me from behind.

Even though it was unneeded to say this, a strong sunshine was shining down when we got outside the dormitory.

“It looks like it’s going to be hot as predicted. It’s probably going to be tough but, let’s work hard, Julie”

“Ja--♪”

After the girl with Template:Furigana nodded, the ribbon’s bell echoed and made a cooling sound.



In the familiar street to the school from the dorm----

There were students heading to the school in the surroundings and a lot of them were wearing dark expressions.

Even though it’s summer break--------that was not the reason.

They were wondering if they should continue attending Kouryou academy or not.

The day they got back to the main school from the seaside school, the chairman’s speech that took place during the school's emergency assembly was the cause for that worry.

Pretext—the attack that happened before was revenge from a criminal organization which has fought the Dawn organization’s public order last time. Just like what happened, this revenge to the academy was the first case that happened but, there was a possibility that the same thing might happen again in the future.

With that based on, she left the decision to everyone if they wanted to stay in Kouryou academy.

As a result, it left many students to ponder on the choice for their future.

That’s because, the attack not only caused property damage because of gunshots and explosions, but many were injured and-------the death count was in the double digits.

That reality was the main reason why many students were worried.

It’s only normal.

They were just normal middle school students living a normal peaceful life until they enrolled in Kouryou academy. A person’s life and death would only happen in the filter of the internet and television or maybe, in fictional categories like in games or Manga.

From the explanation we received before enrollment, there will be danger during training and lessons after enrollment as well as danger during missions when they get employed into the public order maintaining team after graduation.

However-----they noticed this reality when they saw someone close to them had their life taken away from them.

No, they were forced to notice this.

They were forced to notice that the path they are going to go through will not be one found in a normal world, but instead it will be the realm of abnormality.

That was why; this incident has become a big crossroad.

They can either return back to their normal world if they treasure their life, or they can make up their determination and will to advance through the world of abnormalities.

Conclusion-----

Until today, 12 first year students that encountered the attack have left the academy. Most likely from now on, more students will probably choose to quit too. From what I can see, half of the remaining students were pondering if they should continue or leave.

Maybe the upper level students have attended several somewhat dangerous missions in their training, there were less people that chose to quit. But even so, many of them were also pondering too.

Me----and the silver girl walking beside me, has chosen to continue on this road.

As long as both of us follow the path of the <<Avenger>>, we had already made up our mind.

“…………It turned prettier huh, Tooru”

“Aah, that’s right”

We stared at the scars on the school in front of us that was caused from the previous attack.

Even though the enemy----who has the name <<Template:Furigana>>, attacked the school for the <<Lucifer>> research facility located under the school, the most violent battle that took place was only at the school entrance.

The pillars and wall were damaged or destroyed and red-black bloodstains that came from either the enemy or comrades were sticking on them.

There were offering of flowers left beside the pillars. There were students that stopped and pray and there were also students that quickly entered the school so that they won’t have to see that.

“………Let’s pray too I guess”

I joined my hands towards the flowering offering and Julie made a silent prayer.

Within the crying sound of cicadas, we quietly passed the time.



When I entered the classroom, there were only 70% of the total classmates excluding the students that quit, even though the class was going to start.

The people pondering on their course of action probably felt like skipping school.

I looked around at the classmates in the room, and leaked a small sigh when I could not see a close female friend----Miyabi in the class.

Her <<Duo>>--Tachibana was attending class and she was talking with a girl.

Nevertheless, it’s not like Miyabi was not in school because she was pondering if she wanted to quit or continue Kouryou.

She might still be shocked from almost getting harmed by the battle suit man but, she came to class and seriously attended class and training without resting.

But other than those time slots, she would leave her seat and won’t stay in the classroom.

I didn’t even need to think for the reason why she took those actions; it was probably the effect of the incident before.

“I love you”

Her feelings reached me, because the waves stopped.

Right after that, the feelings in her heart were put into her mouth and it told me her affections to me.

But, I could not reply to her.

That’s because I didn't know how to reply her as I thought about myself as an <<Avenger>> even though I am happy of Miyabi’s feelings.

Ever since that day, the gears of the normal days I gained inside the abnormal days in Kouryou academy, has gotten out of order.

The last time I talked to Miyabi was right after we left the isolated island.

“Tha-thank you for saving me yesterday, Tooru-kun………….and……….sorry………you encountered danger because of me, I am really sorry…………”

Ever since, Miyabi would only apologetically greet me and would avoid having a conversation with me.

Maybe she wanted to avoid her clear change of attitude, she would show her face during meal time with everyone----but, no one noticed that there was no conversation occurring between me and Miyabi.

I can’t talk to her even if I wanted to.

This frustrating situation has been continuing ever since the seaside school.

(I have to do something about this………)

I have no idea if this changed relationship will return to the way it was but, I will continue struggling.

That’s because I want Miyabi to smile.

Even if that smile was not going to be directed to me.



Soon, Miyabi quickly entered the classroom when the main bell echoed in the school.

Even though it was just as predicted, it looks like I can’t take the time to bring her out and talk to her.

(I guess I will take her time during break time)

The moment I thought that,

“Who is it~~?”

My view suddenly got blocked----and a sweet scent floated at the same time.

Someone was hugging me from behind and covering my eyes.

“………Lilith right”

Without panicking and causing any troubles I took off her hands from my eyes and looked towards the girl who has dazzling Template:Furigana.

---However, I was far from calm in my heart.

That’s because her 2 soft voluptuous hills were getting squeezed onto my back.

“Fufu, as expected from Tooru huh. It’s definitely because we love each other on a normal basis”

“If I eliminate the people that would do this, Lilith would be the only one who would do this”

I shrug my shoulders to the gold girl who winked at me before showing a smile.

“Me being the only one would mean that I am special in a way right? Fufuu”

With another name called <<Exception>>, Lilith went ahead and placed herself in my special spot-----

“Uuh!?”

My view was blocked again.

Once again, someone hugged me from behind and covered my eyes.

“Who am I, Tooru?”

“…………Julie”

“As expected, Tooru, my <<Duo>>”

“Haha, you’re welcome…….”

Even though I replied with a wry smile, there was no way I would mistake Julie’s voice.

---The feeling touching my back was one of the reasons for my conviction that it’s her.

Leaving that aside, the girls who covered my eyes were now looking at each other.

“………..you want to say something right?”

“He immediately knew it was me when I covered his eyes so, you aren’t the only one that's special”

“Hee, now you said it”

Lilith raised her mouth, angle in an interested manner.

Without changing her expression, Julie looked straight back at her.

It was a glowing sun and a magical moon.

Two girls with opposite impressions were not in agreement like usual.

Julie turned against the gold girl who wants to make me into her <<Duo>>-----even though with that said, it seems Lilith was not concerned about it but, for a rare scene, she talked back to Julie’s complaints maybe because her special spot was denied.

(Ya-re Ya-re, these two are the same…….)

I made a small sigh and was about to stop them-----

“Okay okay♪ Good morning everyone ☆HR is going to start so sit down♥”

Contrary to the school’s atmosphere, a voice which was so cheerful that the person that made it was probably in the wrong room, echoed throughout the room.

Having released her real power to take on the <<Template:Furigana>>, our homeroom teacher---Tsukimi was now valued in the class and by people as someone to be counted on after they witnessed her mowing down many enemies.

[Good morning White Usa-sensei] [You’re tension is high today too, White Usa-sensei] [Well it’s White Usa-sensei]

Replies and talks could be heard in the classroom when Tsukimi greeted us.

The thing different from last time was that she was being called “White Usa”.

The reason for that was-----

“OooRah! Hurry up and sit down you brats!!”

[It’s Black Usa-sensei mode] [This is bad, it’s Black Usa-sensei; this is bad] [Black Usa-sensei, scold more……]

Having her identity questioned when her real-self was seen; she showed her snapped off appearance to everyone.

“The gold and silver fighting over a guy there. HR is going to start so, hurry up and end the Shuraba love triangle with the couple and mistress”

“It’s not a Shuraba or anything”

“Ja---“

“I agree with that but, I am curious on why I am called the mistress when you looked at me”

“Iyaaan, the Ojou-sama’s check sure is strict huh♪”

“Seriously, I always tell you that I am the legal wife”

“Nai, I refuse”

“Why must you be the one doing the refusal!?”

The sights of the 2 girls with silver and gold hair collided again.

I made a small sigh, and stood in the middle.

“Come on, let’s end it there. HR is going to start”

“……….Maa, it can’t be helped if Tooru says so. Okay then, see you later, Tooru”

Lilith winked at me before returning back to her seat.

“Okay then, now that I said that HR is going to start, its message time☆There is going to be a joint training with the 2nd year students today okay♪ Okay next; people that turned <<III>> will have to join a training soon☆Okay next; the people I am going to call now-----“

Turning back to her White Usa-sensei mode, Tsukimi was in her usual high tension, and I could sometime hear giggles from someone.

Inside that, I looked behind at a slanted angle.

Up at my view, Miyabi was a making a depressed expression.



It turned to break time; I chased after Miyabi and called out to her when she stood up from her seat and exited out to the corridor.

“Miyabi, can I have a bit of your time?”

“So-sorry. I am in a hurry……..”

“Ah……..So-sorry”

She most likely did not have any special matter and judging by her recent state, I was able to guess that she was using this way to avoid having a conversation with me.

File:Absolute Duo Volume 4 Non-Colour 1.jpg

But even so, I backed down since she told me that she was in a hurry.

When Miyabi quickly turned a corner at the corridor and I could not see her anymore, I made a small sigh and dropped my shoulders; just when I did that-----a dignified voice called out to me from behind.

“Kokonoe, can I have a little of your time?’

When I turned around, I saw my familiar and close classmate---Tachibana.

However, she was currently on crutches and it looked painful.

“Aah, what is it?”

“It’s a little about Miyabi. She looks tired recently so, I am thinking of bring her out for a change of scenery after school. So, err, you……….”

Even though she hesitated to say at the last part, her intentions were told to me.

Tachibana was saying that I should not talk to Miyabi now.

Tachibana probably felt something happened to me and Miyabi during the seaside school.

But even so, I feel happy for Tachibana’s thoughtfulness for taking care of Miyabi’s heart first, even though it’s something obvious.

“I get it; I’ll leave it to you…..but, be careful”

“Umu. Its okay, we aren’t going to somewhere deserted. But, from what I heard, it seems the enemy’s target is the chairman, <<Lucifer>> and also Lilith so, it’s probably safe to say that we aren’t getting targeted”

“That might be true but. Then, go have fun. Just remember not to force your legs”

“Fufu, you worry too much. Nonetheless, I’ll listen to your warning, and will be careful not to force myself”

Tachibana’s heels were diagnosed to recover fully in around a month's time.

Since the <<Exceed>>’s recovery ability totally exceeds a normal person’s, it seems she will be able to take off the cast by next week.

“……..also, thanks Tachibana”

“It’s not something to thank me for. It’s for my precious <<Duo>> too”

And after she said that and made a soft smile, Tachibana went back into the classroom and I followed her.

But----

At this time, we had no method to know this.

The fact that there was a malice that would drag everyone in its target’s surrounding into the problem without any hesitation,

The fact that Miyabi encountered a devil when she went out,



After noon; we headed to the medical building to have a check-up on the wounds I got from the fight with <<K>>.

The recovery progress was doing well and it seems I and Julie will be fully healed by around mid-next week.

We were told that it’s okay to undertake some light exercise and we quickly headed to the training room after the check-up.

“Even though it’s light, I'm happy to get permission to exercise”

“Ja--. I did not move my body at all recently”

“Incidentally, we’ve been only studying nowadays………”

Taking into consideration that there were many wounded students during the attack, battle and stamina enhancement training were turned to lessons related to knowledge-based general subjects as well as special techniques for mission-purposes.

Thanks to that, once classes ended over the past few days,I felt as though I might have smoke puffing out my head as my frustration continued to pent up. That’s why I am happy that I got permission to exercise and my legs turned naturally faster to the training room.

When we reached there, there were quite some students inside and they were using the room for their personal training.

Inside there, I saw familiar faces at the sparring space.

The giant Tatsu crossing over 180 centimeters and a small boy----Tora were sparring.

Strangers that don’t know their situation would probably think that Tatsu was at an advantage but, actually, since Tora’s <<Level>> was higher, he was handicapped with a weight.

“Tora, Tatsu!”

I called out to them from afar.

“Tooru, and Julie huh. Can you two move your body already?”

“If it’s light”

“Fumu. Then, let’s spar since it’s been quite a while? All this muscle head ever does is swing his fist with power”

Tora splendidly ignored Tatsu’s opinion which was “A man won’t use stupid tricks”.

“Uuuun, I guess I’ll pass. Sparing with you won’t end up as light exercise”

Thinking of our personality, I can see us lighting up in fire once it starts.

“Fuun. Well I have no choice then. It won’t even be something to brag if I beat an injured opponent. The results would be the same if you were fully healed though”

“Bullshit”

After I laughed back at Tora, I stood in front of the mirror.

“Shadow?”

“Aah. There’s something I want to confirm. Julie, striking?”

“Ja----“

Julie picked up training swords and stood up in front of a target that looks like a man which was located beside the mirror.

Julie’s self-training centered around sparring and striking and it seems it did not change today too now that she can start training.

“You aren’t at full form, so don’t force yourself”

“……………”

“Julie?”

The silver girl did not reply for some reason and frowned her eyebrows instead.

“That’s the line I wanted to tell Tooru. Tooru, you always force yourself”

“Uguh………..bu, but I only force myself in situations where I have to do so………”

“………That might be true but, you can’t stop me by saying it can’t be helped”

The side of her eyebrows dropped and her Template:Furigana looked at me.

I could guess her emotions when I saw the uneasiness in her shaking eyes.

(I see, she’s pilling her father’s image on me…….)

She might be worried that I'll end up like her father someday.

That’s why; I made a smile to make her feel some relief before patting her head.

“Hey, Julie. You remember the promise I said about protecting you?”

“Ja---“

“I have that promise so I will not die. If I die, I won’t be able to protect Julie right?”

“Tooru…………”

“However, I will do my best to not be reckless. I’ll feel bad for making you worry too much”

“Ja--♪ it’s a promise”

Even though I lost to the feeling to make a wry smile, Julie made a smile in replacement for that.

“……..Go back to your room”

“Hnn? Did you say something, Tora?”

When I looked at Tora who mumbled something, he was looking at me with disgusted eyes for some reason.

“I am just asking you if you’re going to train or not. That’s because your mouth was the only part moving, from what I am seeing just now”

“Haha, I’m going to start now. Okay then, let’s start, Julie”

I made a stance towards the mirror while Julie looked back to the target.

The same time I lightly swung my fist towards my image shown on the mirror.

*Pann*! *Papann*!! The training sword hit from the left and right and the target made a loud sound.

(She’s fast like I thought……)

While continuing my shadow, I thought of that when I sometimes see the silver girl’s movements.

Julie repeated slashes with blinding speed.

However, she wasn’t reckless and I could see her hold back her strength.

After thinking I didn’t need to be worried anymore, I decided to concentrate on my shadow.

With half of my strength, I swung my fist, switched to the body movements Tachibana taught me and performed a kick.

(…………..my body still hurts when I turn my body. Next----)

After I confirmed the thing I was curious about during the fight with <<K>>, I switched to the left posture.

Hrungnir------unlike Mjolnir which is a one-hit kill move, it was a high-speed punch for diversion.

“Haah!!”

I stopped my fist after some shots because of the pain on my chest.

But, that was enough for me to notice.

(It’s true that my fist was lowered. But, it’s amazing that he can notice this in such a short time, what’s more during battle, that <<K>>…………)

It was humiliating to have my weakness pinpointed by the enemy but, it gave me good gains.

Leaving aside the chances that we might meet <<K>> again later on or not, I won’t be able to beat him if I don’t fix this habit.

“Tooru. What’s that move?”

Maybe he took a rest from his spar; Tora saw Hrungnir and asked me.

I told him about me mastering this technique, that this technique got broken by <<K>> who found it’s weakness in the last battle, and the name given to this technique-----

“Hrung………Since it’s Norse mythology, Julie was the one that named it?”

A weird question came over.

“Aah. I thought of naming this as bullet punch but, it resulted into that”

“………………..”

“What’s wrong, why are you quiet?”

“No………you have to thank Julie”

“To Julie? Thank what?”

Without understanding his meaning, I looked at Julie with a questioning face.

“---------?”

It seems the silver girl heard her own name and [Did you call me?] tilted her small head.



“It’s a little but, I think it was refreshing for her”

Evening-----as usual, Tachibana talked to me with a voice only audible to me when I was picking the buffet for my menu.

Although we did not say who, it’s obviously Miyabi.

“I see, that’s great. Also-----Thanks”

“Fufuu. I told you this already during the day but, you don’t have to thank me. As a friend and her <<Duo>>, I was concerned about her”

“So---where is she?”

From what I can see in my surroundings, it seems Miyabi wasn’t in the cafeteria.

“She said she wanted to run a bit so she went outside. She said she wanted to make up for the the times she did not run for the past few days”

Ever since <<Template:Furigana>> attacked, Miyabi stopped her daily runs even though she attended lessons and training.

That’s why, I felt relieved when I heard that she was going to run again.

(It’s about that confession huh………)

I think of talking to her when I see her, once my feelings become positive, and while thinking about that, I reached the table.

After that, everyone had their dinner like usual but-----

“Hey, Tooru. It’s about the summer break but, want to go to the UK?”

“Huh?”

Lilith has been as fixed member of our dinner table ever since <<Survive>> and it’s only natural to be shocked at the sudden change of topic.

It’s only natural since she invited me out to go overseas with no warning at all.

“That’s sudden…….”

“Rather than suddenly reporting about our marriage, reporting about our relationship first would make things smooth later on I think, you know?””

“………..We aren’t going out”

“It’s not bad to start going out after this chance you know?”

“Rejected”

Sitting on my left side, Julie swung her head and pulled me to take some space away from Lilith who was sitting at my right side.

“Oh my, Tooru’s the one to decide that”

“Before even the topic of going out or not going out, he has to go back to his hometown during summer break so it’s impossible to go to the UK”

“I see, how sad. I think I’ll give up this time”

“Haha, this time huh…….”

While making a wry smile at Lilith’s reply, I thought about my hometown which was vacant now when I said those words.

There’s no family waiting for me.

(But even so, Otoha’s going to be lonely if I don’t show up now and then……….)

And, when I was a little sad,

[One, two……..] [[[Congratulations on your birthday-♪]]]

Celebrative voices could be heard at one corner of the cafeteria.

Noisy, cheerful and happy voices echoed in the cafeteria.

“Seriously, how noisy”

“I think it’s nice to have a cheerful atmosphere. Thinking about the recent events, I think this is a must” I smiled at Tora who was frowning his face and told him.

“………Fuun. That’s true”

Tora snorted roughly and *Dooka* leaned against the back of his chair while folding his arms.

(Birthday huh……..)

My birthday was coming next week.

My heart felt dejected when I thought about it.

That’s because, the day before my birthday----was that day in summer.



“Tooru. I have something to talk about”

Tora called out to me when we went out of the cafeteria after dinner.

His expression had an air that won’t let me say no and-----

“…….Julie, can you go back first?”

“Ja---“

I made Julie go back to the room.

“Where should we talk?”

“Outside”

(……..Going all the way outside means that, it’s a talk that he does not want anyone else to hear”

While looking at his small back walking in front, I started to think about the topics Tora would talk about.

After he exited the front door, the heat from the afternoon was still there and it felt a little hot.

The surroundings were naturally dark but, thanks to the light coming from the dorm, we did not have a hard time walking and we walked over the grass.

“I guess around here is okay…….so, what do you want to talk about.

I folded my arms and asked Tora who was walking closer to a nearby tree----

“…………”

There was no reply.

It’s not like he didn't hear my voice. Furthermore, the atmosphere he was giving off was as if it was something hard to say.

Judging by Tora’s straightforward personality, I could grasp the contents of his topic as something serious.

The silence continued for a while and------Tora talked about his business.

“Still can’t mend your relationship with Hotaka?”

“Buuuu!? Wha-whawhahwahwa, h-how do you, no, you noticed……!?”

I did not tell anyone that my relationship with Miyabi had gone weird.

Of course, that goes for Julie too.

I thought the only one who noticed this was Miyabi’s <<Duo>> and at the same time roommate—Tachibana but------

“Fuun, there’s no way I won’t notice. In the first place, judging by your attitude with her until now, there’s no way I won’t guess that something happened during seaside school”

Just as expected from him.

Judging by the recent state, I never would have thought that he would notice this.

Which means, I think this might be unlikely but, things might have turned complicated because of some reason……….

“I heard this from Tachibana during the afternoon but, Hotaka is going back to her home during summer break. Even though it’s short, it will probably be harder to mend things later on if you don’t meet her for about one week. That’s why, hurry up and do something about it before summer break starts”

“A-aah………Sorry, to make you worry about this……”

Whether it’s the last matter or the last attack, Tora has been helping out a lot.

“It’s not like I am worried about you, it just feels annoying……….and, that isn’t the only thing I want to talk about”

“Eh, there’s something else?”

I thought the problem with Miyabi was what he wanted to talk about so I tilted my head.

“It’s about going home. It’s not about Hotaka’s, it’s yours”

“Mine?”

Tora nodded and continued on with his original business.

“That woman said this during dinner time right, that you will be going back home”

“I plan on doing so but, what about it?”

“…………..Can I follow you when you go back?”

“Aah, let’s go back together. We are going to be together for half the trip anyway”

“No”

It was a quiet and yet strong tone.

When I thought Tora was different from usual, his face turned unusually serious and he looked a little stiff.

“I am asking if I can go to your house, Tooru”

My heart skipped a beat.

Tora has been to my house many times in the past.

But, it was when Otoha was still alive.

During a dojo exchange that occurs only a few times per year, we became friends since we were the same age and not long later, Tora started coming over to the dojo to learn and would often come over to my house.

However----That was also 2 years ago.

Tora does not know this.

He does not know that the house no longer has anyone living in it anymore.

“I-I plan to stay for one night only so, Tora head back to your----“

He doesn’t need to know.

I decided to reject his visit so that Tora can only recall back the memories of the warm Kokonoe house of the past.

“No, I am going. Let me go. Let me offer flowers to---Otoha too”

“-----!?”

I was so shocked from those unexpected words that I gasped.

That’s because ever since we reunited during the enrollment ceremony I never took on an attitude that would bring him to that conclusion.

“You……knew……….”

After a while, I managed to squeeze my voice out and Tora tilted his head vertically silently.

“……….I got contacted by the dojo”

“I see……..”

I missed out something simple.

Because he was with us for a long time, it’s only natural for this to be told to him.

It seems the dojo encountered a fire disaster because of a tobacco misuse. I knew this and keep quiet about it so, sorry. This may be too late but, this was just sad. She took care of me before. So-----“

“………I get it. Since you know about this, I am counting on you then. Otoha will be happy”

Whenever Tora and I sparred, Otoha would be the one who treated our wounds.

I could clearly remember her giving it her all to assist us and I would probably never forget about it.

I would never forget the memories of me, Tora, Otoha, and----him; all 4 of us playing together.

“Sorry. Even though you know, this was something I should tell you…….”

“Fuun, don’t worry about it. Everyone has things they don’t want to say……….okay, our talk ends here. Let’s head back to the dorm”

Tora started walking in front and I followed behind.

Even though he has a foul mouth, I am grateful for him for being concerned about his friend.

However, Tora does not know.

2 years ago, the disaster that occurred in the dojo was not a fire but rather, it was a tragedy that occurred because he swung his deadly blade.

The only ones that knew of this was me, him and another person-----

That person was the one that saved me from that burning dojo.

But, that’s good.

Tora might be foul mouthed but he’s a good person, and if he finds out about that day's truth-------

If he found out that Otoha didn’t die from that fire and was killed, he would fly into a rage and become a captive to vengeance, just like me so……..

That’s why, Tora don’t have to know.

I am the only one who needs to take revenge against him.

Part 2[]

“Are you going to run now? It’s evening already”

“U-un. But I have been skipping these past few days so, I want to regain the lost time as much as possible so………”

“…………… I see, work hard then. However, gradually take it back without rushing yourself. It’s bad to suddenly force yourself. Also, you have to eat dinner once you finish running. To avoid getting heat stroke-----“

“Fufu, it’s okay so don’t worry so much, Tomoe-chan”

Miyabi giggled to her partner who warned her in details just like a mother.

Tomoe got relieved since Miyabi has been smiling apolitically ever since the seaside school.

After changing into clothes to move easier for running, Miyabi told Tomoe that she will be leaving and left the room.

But------

With the sun set and the surroundings dark, Miyabi left the dorm and looked around restlessly. Of course, there were no students walking around in the night and she exhaled when she confirmed that there was no one around.

(Eeeeeerrr………..I think I should take more distance)

Since there might be students coming back to the dorm, the girl ran towards the south side of the academy dorm which has no one around.

The conversation she had with the old man today resurfaced in her mind.



““Then, let me bestow upon you this-----The <<Power>> of <<Template:Furigana>> to you”

“<<Template:Furigana>>………….?”

“Fuhahaha, just like how the word is read, it’s a power strong enough to destroy god”

“Errrrr……….?”

Even Miyabi who was having a pleasant chat with him, became perplexed

Just what is this old man talking about.

But, the old man did not understand the girl’s perplexity and continued his words.

“You’re a Kouryou student right?”

“------!! Ho-how did you know that……!?”

Miyabi was not wearing her uniform and was in her casual clothes so; just how did the old man know that she was a Kouryou student.

Unluckily for the girl, she could not become alert since she told him her complaints just now.

What’s more-----

“Oh it’s simple. I am acquaintance with Tsukumo-Jou-chan”

“Eh………? Errr----Tsukumo? Is it the director? Then Ojii-chan is part of the research team?”

The old man----the <<Equipment smith>> showed a smile and didn’t agree nor did he disagree.

However, Miyabi believed her words were correct judging by his smile.

That’s only normal. That’s because there was no common ground between the students and the researchers coming in and out the <<Lucifer>> research facility under the academy. They would only coincidentally pass by and greet them when they encounter them at the dorm or at school.

But to the researchers, it’s not strange that all the students’ personal data has been seen by them.

Because of that, she did not doubt him and came to a conclusion.

“I am researching something else than the <<Lucifer>>. That’s this----<<Unit>>”



Tooru and also Tomoe misunderstood the reason why Miyabi was sad even though they were not far off.

It’s true that the confession was one of the reasons for it.

However, the main reason why she was depressed was because, she made the life of the person she loved-----Tooru, get exposed to danger.

The cause that made her fall into despair was that she became a hindrance to him because of her weakness.

That’s why Miyabi yearns for it.

The one thing she wished and yearned for----was <<Power>>.

And right now, Miyabi accepted the <<Power>> extended out to her by the old man.



When she entered the forest at the south part of the ground, Miyabi lowered her sights to the device accessory she was holding.

(Is it really true………?)

Even though she placed her finger on the device’s switch, the girl raised her eyebrows at the question floating in her mind.

Maybe that old man said it as a joke to cheer her up.

More importantly, no one would suffer if anyone can gain strength with just a push of a switch.

(But, even so……….)

It might be nonsense but, she anticipated something.

She wanted to say goodbye to her weak self.

As if to reveal her heart, she held the device with both her hands like she was praying and not long later-----

Miyabi pressed the button.

“Please, give me---<<Power>>!!”




Chapter 2: There Is Only One[]

Part 1[]

The electronic sound started to ring beside my pillow to tell me it was time for my morning training.

After turning off the alarm and looking outside through the window, it was clear weather fitting for the beginning of the week.

I changed into a jersey easy for me to move in for the morning training and left the room without waking Julie up.

“Fuwaa………aah…………”

When I made a big yawn half-way through descending down the stairs, I could hear giggles coming down.

When I looked up, without any sign of sleepiness, a smiling girl in uniform even though it’s still early in the morning, was there with a dignified atmosphere around her.

“Fufu, you look sleepy, Kokonoe”

“Even though it’s this early in the morning, I think Tachibana’s the one that weird for being normal like usual”

“What are you saying? 6 hours of sleep is enough. Rather, I think you’re weirder for yawning in class even though you sleep as much as me”

“It’s only normal to be sleepy after studying”

Tachibana descended the stairs while making an exaggerated sigh after she heard my answer.

I became worried since she was coming down with crutches and----

“Seriously, even though general subjects isn’t taken importantly, you should be a little bit more serious-----Wahyaaaa!?”

My uneasiness was right in the point (on the spot).

Around the remaining few steps, the crutch got stuck on the slip-preventer and Tachibana’s balance broke.

Immediately, the sound of *Bofuu* and the sound of the crutches falling to ground, broke the corridor’s silence.

Tachibana----was okay.

I immediately entered her landing point and stopped her at my chest.

“Are you okay, Tachibana?”

“So-sorry………”

“Don’t worry about it. It’s good that you didn't get hurt. By this case, I guess it would be getting worse?”

“Fufu, that’s true”

Tachibana lifted her face while making a wry smile-------

We froze.

Our faces were close.

The weird situation of our faces being close happened before but, since I was supporting her by hugging her this time; this was similar to the kiss scene on the drama stage.

“Fuwaaaaaaaaaah!?”

After a while of being stiff and silent, Tachibana was the first one that regained herself.

She quickly let go from my hands and separated her body but------

It would be okay if she was her usual self but right now, Tachibana’s leg was covered with a cast and was fixed so, it made her legs lack the freedom and………..

“Waaaaaaaaaaaah!?”

Her balance broke again and her body fell to the ground again.

“Watch out!!”

I immediately extended my hands.

It was originally a timing where I couldn’t reach her………but, I displayed my enhanced instantaneous force and grabbed the corner of her clothes--------reaching there was okay but, the part I grabbed slipped down.

*Doteeen* a flashy sound was produced when Tachibana fell down.

“So-sorry, Tachibana. Are you, O-kay……..”

Even though I apologized to her for failing to save her, I looked away the moment I saw Tachibana’s condition.

“I hit my knee but, it’s alright. My leg doesn’t hurt so, there’s no problem”

“No………There is a problem……”

“What do you mean?”

It seems she did not notice so, I pointed at the problem while looking away.

“Your skirt slipped down……….”

“----------!?”

Tachibana’s eyes opened wide and she immediately moved her sights to her lower body.

Right when she was falling down, the part I grabbed was her skirt.

Thanks to that, her skirt slid down half way on her thighs.

File:Absolute Duo Volume 4 Non-Colour 2.jpg

“~~~~~~~~~~!?”

I don’t know the exact color because of her stockings but, her dark underwear could be seen. It was different from the one with strings at the side that she worn during the seaside school (It’s not like I saw).

Incidentally, she was taking on a suggestive pose with her butt thrust outwards.

This tragedy happened because of my instantaneous force enhanced by the <<Lucifer>>.

With a silver lining in the dark cloud, I was the only one that saw that appearance since it was still early in the morning.

Tachibana’s face turned red and she quickly pulled her skirt up to her hips.

“Fo-forget that!! I will forget it too so forget it!! Get it!?”

“I-I get it, I’ll forget. I’ll forget it but before that……….”

“Before that, what?”

“Can you give me one hit? I think that’s enough”

I asked Tachibana while hitting my own cheeks.

“I-I won’t do that. In the first place, that accident happened because you wanted to save me. Don’t tell me, it was intentional? If that’s it then I will have to punch you………”

“No no no, it’s an accident, it wasn’t intentional!”

However, I will get punched instead of hit if it was intentional huh………….

“Fufuu, then its okay………..With that said, forget it in one second, make it quick”

“Understood………….Well, forgetting it immediately is going to be tough

Even though I did not seriously looked at her, that lustful suggestive appearance and on top of that, her soft butt worn by that adult blue underwear was burned into my memories instantly.

What’s more, Tachibana was a beautiful girl so forgetting this event immediately is going to be tough.

(…………If I said that then, I guess she will call me shameless or a pervert)

Judging by the experience now, that’s in the 120% ratio.

“Haaa………….I keep showing you my embarrassing appearances………”

I exit the dorm like usual and right when we were heading to the opposite wide area; Tachibana dropped her shoulders and mumbled that.

“……….My breasts gets emphasized when you tied me up with bandages, you pushing your face onto my breast, me falling into panic when I saw a spider, and having you take off my stockings…………..”

“And, you often Dogeza[4b 1]

…………Tachibana got even more depressed.

“G-get a grip. It’s true that you shown me a lot of your embarrassing sides but, you also showed me a lot of good stuffs too you know”

“Re-really!? For example!?”

“Of course for example the results of your general subjects, the chain techniques you showed me on the <<Template:Furigana>> was amazing, you made strategies and led everyone during the <<Survive>> and you’re really concerned about your friends like the time you got angry from the bottom of your heart, at the enemy that tried to hurt Miyabi…………”

“I might be the one that asked it but, it feels embarrassing to have that all raised up……….”

“There’s other too you know. Errrr----------“

I recalled back the memories of her scolding me for eating only meat and I averted my sights away from Tachibana by reflex.

“Why did you look away, Kokonoe!?”



Soon, it became time for breakfast and I went back to the dorm after rounding up my morning training.

“Oh yeah, It’s about Miyabi, it seems I managed to change her mood. Last night, she said I wonder if tomorrow would come faster. I asked her what happened but, she just replied she wanted to run and that’s about it. It’s good that she became positive but, I am a little worried if she becomes reckless from rushing things up to recover the stamina she lost when she was resting”

While making a wry smile, Tachibana looked happy and I was relieved from her report.

“Isn’t that normal for someone who is recovering from a wound or sickness?”

“That’s true. I warned her just in case but, I’ll be cautious so that she won’t overwork”

If I leave this to Tachibana who’s good at taking care of others, I think it’ll be okay and I became relieved.

We separated when we reached the front of the lounge after going up the stairs.

That’s because I wanted to head back to my room to take a shower to clean off the sweat, and I had Tachibana go the cafeteria.

Having washed off my sweat for 10 minutes, I headed to the cafeteria with Julie who waited for me and half-way through the trip, we stopped at the lounge.

“Ahh………”

That’s because we ran into Miyabi who came down from the upper floor to have breakfast like us.

“Good morning, Miyabi”

“Good morning, Julie-chan”

After Miyabi and Julie greeted each other, I greeted her too.

“…………Go-good morning, Miyabi”

Although I heard that Miyabi got a bit more cheerful, the confession problem hasn’t resolved itself yet.

That’s why even though I talk to her, it would only be replying back to greetings and our eyes will not meet------that’s what I thought but,

“Un. Good morning, Tooru-kun”

“Eh………..?”

She did not look down or avert her sights away, and replied right at me while showing a smile.

“Is Tomoe-chan already at the cafeteria?”

“A-aah. Errr, she only looked at my morning training and did not sweat so she went on ahead. I went to take a shower so………..”

I got agitated from the unexpected response and talked a little faster.

“Yeah, you’re hair hasn't dried yet. Please be careful so that you won’t catch a cold”

“I-its summer so I think it will dry fast”

“Fufuu, that’s true………ah, it’s going to be a problem if we stand here and talk so let’s go to the cafeteria”

[Okay] [Ja---]

Miyabi brought up the plan and we headed to the cafeteria by following behind her.

I looked at her back while feeling a big surprise, different from the one I had in my heart yesterday.

More importantly, her smile was different.

The smile she showed just now was completely different from the smiles she forcefully made during these past few days.

It was enough to make me feel that the atmosphere until yesterday was all a dream.

(I guess her mood really got better huh…….)

I understood that when I saw Miyabi just now----I was made to understand.

At this time, I locked away the weird feeling I had towards Miyabi in the depths of my heart.



On 3 O' clock, the 4th period was the commencement for the battle training ever since the seaside school.

Since the wounded students from the seaside school crossed over 2-digits, and since last week mainly focused on classroom learning, it has been a while since we can move our body in training.

The training focuses on basic battle techniques like hitting and throwing; and would finally become <<Fist practice>>--------

“Okaaay, now then, make a group according to your <<Level>>♪ After that, make a pair within the group and start the kumite[4b 2] when I give the signal; then, switch places after 3 minutes”

By Tsukimi’s instructions, we separated into 3 groups.

My <<Template:Furigana>> group had at least 5 people.

Nonetheless, Tachibana was at the wall observing us since she hasn’t recover yet-----

“Tooru, will you spar with me”

“Tooru is going to be with me”

“Fuun, it’s obviously me if it’s fighting”

“Uwaaah, I'm so popular…………”

“Hahahaha, that’s nice Kokonoe. While you are at it, how about 3 vs 1?”

“I’ll get KO’ed in one minute!”

I made a comeback to Tachibana who joked.

(However, what am I going to do……..)

I looked at the 6 eyes staring at me------

“…….I guess I’ll pick Julie”

“Ja---♪“

I picked the silver girl, my <<Duo>>.

“I’ll leave Lilith and Tora for later. Switching places after every 3 minutes would mean, I will have to fight everyone”

After following up with a sentence to the 2 that I did not pick, Tora agreed but------

“Being first has a meaning”

Lilith did not hide her dissatisfaction and pouted.

“………….Well, I’ll give it to you. I will be last”

“Fuun. I thought you would say that, the 2nd place has to be yours”

“You don’t get it. I will be the last girl for you”

(The meaning sounds different for some reason……….)

While listening to the conversation of the 2 of them who I did not picked, I send my sights to a corner of the battle space.

Father up my sights was the <<Template:Furigana>> group----inside them, Miyabi was there.

(She’s going to team with Kibitsu huh. It looks like she’s laughing too so, I think I don’t have to be worried anymore)

And after I became relieved, Julie pulled my sleeves.

“Tooru, how is your body?”

“Hn? Let’s see-----I think 70% is okay”

I was recovering accordingly and judging by my situation now, I think it’s going to be okay to bring out that much of my strength.

When I asked Julie the same question, she also replied back with around 70%.

“Okay then, we will now start okay☆ <<Fist Practice>>----Ready…………”

After Tsukimi’s announcement, *Pan* the group was matched up and after taking some distance----

“Goo--♪”

Together with the start signal, Julie took an instant to jump into my attack sphere with a low posture.

(Is she planning to grapple me!?)

To an opponent who has their powers enhanced by the <<Lucifer>>, grappling skills are not suitable for a small body.

Because of that, Julie would focus on hitting in <<Fist practice>> but, she took a completely different action and I fell for it.

---but, that was in the decimals.

I immediately switched my consciousness, and performed a knee kick as a counter.

Even though she was wearing a knee supporter in the mock battle, it will be quite damaging if it hits. But that’s only if it hits.

The moment I performed the knee kick, Julie jumped up to the sky.

At the same time, as if to take away one’s forte, she performed a flying knee kick.

Of course, I will not eat that easily and blocked it even though it’s tough------however, I stumbled because my balance became unstable since the attack performed was a hit when I was in an unbalance state of standing in one leg.

At that moment, Julie gave a kick while she was still in air.

It was a kick from the left and right; as a finale, she performed a mid air spinning ax kick and that continuous attack did not give me any time to breath.

I blocked all of it and pushed back the last ax kick when I blocked it.

Floating up on the sky, Julie landed on the ground without any problem.

“………..Didn’t you say its 70%?”

“Ja---. It’s 70%”

“Unlike my 70%, that’s one annoying 70%...........but, it’s my turn now!!”

“Nai. I will not let you attack”

After saying that, Julie started attacking with her inborn speed. Her moves were not thinkable to be 70% of her strength. However, I know clearly that her full speed could not be compared to her current injured state but-----

(Even if she was at full recovery------she was faster during that time……..)

Yes, those movements I saw right when we were fighting <<K>>------

Together with a presence similar to an unleashed beast, I could not even see the tremendous speed Julie displayed.

(Just what was that………..?)

Since she was close to losing herself, Julie does not remember that presence herself too.

Although I was saved, I felt something dangerous from Julie at that time.

(It’s like----she was a silver wolf………)

I thought of that when I recalled back her Template:Furigana fluttering during her fight and the presence of a wild beast around her.



It became night time and after having dinner, we rested and relaxed in our room-----

“1st year Kokonoe Tooru-----------your belongings have arrived, please come to the front door and retrieve them”

My name was called through the dorms broadcast.

“……….ah, it’s here”

I questioned it for a moment but, I immediately knew the reason why I was called when I heard the simple word called belongings.

“What got sent here?”

“Errr………..look forward to it”

“---------?”

I left Julie who was tilting her head in wonder and head out of the room to grab my belongings.

I headed to the front door on the first floor and after I received my belongings from the dorm parent, I quickly headed back to my room.

“Welcome back, Tooru. I was refilling another cup of apple tea; do you want to drink too?”

I nodded to Julie who was holding the clear pitcher with one hand.

“I’ll have half a cup”

“Ja---♪“

I took out the content of the box in front of Julie, who was pouring out the cold apple tea taken out from the refrigerator, and *Toku**toku**toku*………such sounds were produced.

“This is the thing I bought”

“A mat…….?”

After seeing the mat I took out, Julie made a questioning face.

“Rather than me explaining, I think it’s better to experience it yourself. Julie, lie on this”

“------?”

Even though she made a questioning expression, the silver girl quietly followed my words and lie down-----

“------!?”

She became surprised and opened her eyes wide.

“Is it cold, Julie?”

“Ja---, it feels cool and nice….!!”

I became satisfied when Julie nodded while lying down.

“It’s amazing, Tooru…..!! This is wonderful……….!!”

After getting up, Julie told me her passionate impression with glowing eyes.

“These past few nights have been hot so it’s hard to sleep right? I tried investigating for things that would make you sleep easier and this magical mat turned up in recommendation so, I ordered this yesterday. I thought it would be nice if Julie can sleep easier with this

Being born in north Europe, Julie was weak against heat, furthermore, because she’s bad with the cold air that released from the air-conditioner, there was a time she got a cold. Since then we have set it to normal temperature[4b 3] and have used an electric fan at the same time but, it still wasn’t enough to get rid from the heat.

With that said, it would be nice if this mat could fix her sleeping problem as much as possible.

“………….For me; that would mean, this is for me?”

“Aah. This cool mat is a present from me”

“I'm happy, Tooru…….!!”

After saying that, Julie grabbed my hands tightly.

“Thank you very much, Tooru. I am very very happy”

Even though her tone was not different from usual, her attitude showed me about (just) how happy she was.

Being stared intently like this was somehow embarrassing but, I feel happy to know that she’s this happy.

Julie soon left my hands and-----

“Let’s set this up quickly and sleep”

She said that while hitting the mat.

“It’s okay to sleep but, isn’t it a little too early?”

When I looked the time, I saw it was 1 hour faster (earlier) than our normal sleeping time.

“I am confident of having a sleeping problem from being very happy so, I have to sleep earlier or else I won’t get any sleep”

I was surprised that she was this happy.

---but, I was happy at her reaction and thought it was cute.

“Haha, I see. It might be early but, let’s go to bed”

“Ja---♪“

Julie nodded and----

Placed the cool mat on the bed below and sat on top of it.

---furthermore, the space below was mine.

“Ju-Julie……..?”

At this time, my eyes saw a tail flopping around behind Julie. *It was my imagination.

“Tooru is able to have a nice and cooling sleep from now on”

While hitting the mat, the silver girl urged me.

“There is only one so, let’s sleep together”

“………errrrr………..”

“Let’s sleep together”

She said it a 2nd time.

“………….I get it. Let’s sleep together”

“Ja—♪“

I steeled myself for the sleepless night after seeing Julie nodding happily and----

I ordered another magical gel mat the next day.

Part 2[]

A certain day close to the end of July----

Training ended like usual, and a small commotion occurred when we reached lunch time.

After a shower, Miyabi quickly returned back to the dressing room even though water droplets were still on her hair.

She opened her own locker and put her hands under her uniform which was folded nicely, a metallic feeling then------the device touched her fingers and that made her sigh in relief.

She immediately put the device around her neck and at that point, Miyabi finally noticed that her hair was still wet.

After taking some time to dry her hair, she started putting on her clothes and when she was doing so-----

“Hey hey, Miyabi-chan. What’s hat?”

Kibitsu, who was putting on her clothes on her left side, looked at the device.

“Ah………no-nothing”

Miyabi’s heart jumped and she quickly tried to hide it-----but, her posture was just too much and that made Kibitsu interested instead.

“If you try to hide it like that, I will be curious you know. Heeyy, please tell me what is that, Miyabi-chan”

At this time, more than half of the girls had finish washing their sweart, returning to the dressing room, and were putting on their clothes while having conversations with topics they liked.

Miyabi and Kibitsu’s conversation was one of them and no one stopped to bother about it but------

“I-I told you it’s nothing……!!”

The sudden shout silenced the dressing room.

Everyone’s sights focused on the owner of the voice------Miyabi.

“-------uh! Ah………”

Regaining herself, Miyabi noticed her voice getting rough.

“So-sorry……..!!”

To run away from the many sights directed at her, Miyabi ran out of the dressing room.

The remaining girls were so surprised that they could not talk.

“What happened?”

Coming back from the shower room, Tomoe asked about the heavy atmosphere in the room.

When she did that, a girl nearby told her that Miyabi shouted at Kibitsu and left the room.

”What happened, Momo?”

“U-un. Actually------“

Kibitsu explained that she went too far to make Miyabi show her accessory and that made her angry; Tomoe’s face got gloomy.

“Sorry Momo. Miyabi’s emotions are still unstable because of the problem during the seaside school……….”

“Uun, It’s because I went too far and asked……….”

Kibitsu swung her head while making a wry smile after Tomoe made her reply.

She knew that Miyabi wasn’t the only classmate that was mentally stable, ever since the <<Template:Furigana>>'s attack.

Even though they weren’t injured, it’s true that the students had scars in their heart from the last attack.

“It’ll be good if she gets cheerful soon. Miyabi-chan, and everyone else……..”

“That’s right………it will still take some time but, it will definitely turn back to normal. It will………….”

Tomoe wished so.

However, she had a complex feeling in her heart.

She did not realize that Miyabi, who she thought had already calmed down, was in a condition where she would shout out by impulse like just now.

But, there were still things Tomoe haven’t realized yet.

Tomoe haven’t realized that Miyabi got captured by an unimaginable darkness.



Chapter 3: Please Rely On Me[]

Part 1[]

I saw a dream.

It was a dream about that day.

It’s that summer day when my precious existence stole my other precious existence.

Heat was fading away within my arms.

Life was flowing away.

She said this.

“Onii-cha………..are you hurt…….?”

I nodded in my dreams.

I did so while telling her it was thanks to her.

“I’m gla…..d………….”

After saying that, she------my sister closed her eyes.



“-----,Haa……….!! Haa……….haa……haa……”

I opened my eyes and breathed wildly, making my chest pump up and down.

After I raised my body, cold sweat was flowing down my back.

Luckily I did not make any loud noises and, did not wake Julie up.

I made a big sigh and covered my face with my hands.

(Today too huh……)

Yes, today too.

I have been seeing this dream every day for the past few days.

I know the reason.

Tomorrow-----in terms of time, it’s today.

Today is Otoha’s-----death anniversary.



*Zutaaan*!!

“-----!!”

A bullet grazed my ear and I lifted my face after regaining my composure.

In front of my sights-----more than 15 meters away from me, Lilith was pointing her gun at me.

“Hey Tooru, It started already. What are you daydreaming for?”

“Eh? Ah………….”

The last training for today was a 1 vs 1 format <<Blaze Practice>>.

Lilith was my opponent but, it seems I missed the start signal because I was daydreaming.

The reason why I was daydreaming was because I was thinking about Otoha.

With today, 2 years has passed since then and maybe since it was a turning point for me, I would only think about Otoha whenever there was free time.

However, that was my personal problem and that wasn’t a reason to cause problems to Lilith, who has no means of knowing that.

“Tooru. I don’t know what you're thinking about but, think only about me now. If not----“

*Zutaan*!! A bullet grazed my ear again.

“The next one will hit”

“Sorry for daydreaming. I will now-----“

After taking a deep breath, I changed my feelings.

“Like you wished, I will think only about Lilith!!”

I focused my consciousness on Lilith and took a step forward to the mock battle field.

(It feels smaller than it looks)

The stage for today’s <<Blaze Practice>> was a bridge placed on the pool almost 2 meters in length.

Unlike a suspension bridge, our ground was fixed but, there were no ropes or handrails on the left and right side.

Basically, we were made to fight on a long thin board and of course, it will be counted as a lost if either one of us falls off.

It seems that this mock battle was made with the expectations that we might fight in this environment too.

Of course, we can’t move like usual but, Lilith was more handicapped than me in this situation.

It can be said that the strongest merit of this gold girl’s <<Rifle>> is that it can shoot from a distance.

But, since she cannot use any foot work to the left or right because it’s a small bridge, her shooting directions were only limited to the front direction. As long as her shooting line was limited, it’s quite easy to deal with her.

I lowered my body and blocked the bullets with my <<Shield>> while closing in the gaps.

Lilith dropped shooting accurately and started shooting violently to deal with me closing in-----but, even if I might take some damage from that, my legs won’t stop unless I receive a critical hit.

“Not bad!!”

In a distance where our foot could reach-----the gold girl praised me when I bring it to close combat.

As a reward, she performed a flexible kick like a whip.

*PaPann*!! From low to high, she continued kicking without pulling back.

But, although I received the low kicks, I guarded against the high kick and took a step forward before punching.

Even though I aimed for her face, I did not hesitate swinging my fist because I was wearing a glove.

Lilith blocked the punch with the <<Rifle>> and counter-attacked by swinging the stock at my chin. Even though it only grazed my cheek since I slightly moved my head to the side, the girl continued attacking. She re-gripped the stock from the motion of swinging the stock upwards and pulled the trigger at the same time while performing a back step.

While taking on 2 shots with the <<Shield>>, I instantly closed in the gaps and-----

“Eat this, <<Template:Furigana>>!!”

I performed my high speed punch. Even though Lilith tried guarding with the rifle, several hits connected.

I added one more kick to Lilith, who groaned-----but, she dodged it by immediately jumping to the pillar which was supporting the bridge before kicking it to jump over my head.

“Seriously, Tooru you’re just so rough”

We reached the midpoint of the bridge and Lilith’s shoulders were going up and down while she was smiling.

“There’s no way I can lose, if you are handicapped like that. Okay, let’s do this!!”

“Ahnn, you are too close, mouuu!!”

I jumped forward to stop Lilith from resting.

A see-saw situation of defense and offense consisting of punches, kicks and sometimes bullets continued.

(You’re really an annoying opponent, for not having any bad distance!!)

Thanks to the <<Blaze>> known as the <<Rifle>>, Lilith has no bad distance.

That’s why; I have to get very close to her.

However-----my heart jumped.

That’s because, Lilith was strong.

It was pure fun fighting a strong opponent.

“Haaa…….Hn, haaaa, huuu, haaaa…..! Good, very good…...Tooru!!”

Lilith’s cheeks were flushing and she was leaking wild breathing.

Sweat was flowing down her forehead and it would flick off each time we move.

“This is the best. The time Tooru is looking only at me and only thinking of me, really is the best…..!!”

“That’s because I don’t have the leisure to think about anything else!!”

I shouted while blocking Lilith’s kick.

“……….You got shot several times already; Tooru you’re tough!!”

“I'm confident with my stamina. That’s means I won’t go down that easily”

“Mouuu, Tooru you pervert……..”

“Why is it!?”

“I don’t know, I wonder---why!!”

Lilith mowed her <<Rifle>>. While blocking it, I stepped in and performed a hook but, Lilith kicked the pillar and tried to take distance again.

But, that movement was within predictions.

The moment she kicked the pillar, I jumped behind----towards the point where she would land.

I guessed her intentions and even if Lilith shot the <<Rifle>> mid-air, I blocked it with my <<Shield>>----

I performed <<Template:Furigana>> the moment a chance was made when she landed.

Several punches connected and one of it caused the <<Rifle>> to fall off her slender fingers.

It *Gara**Gara* dropped onto the bridge and I immediately kicked it away, making it fall into the 10 meter deep pool.

“This is my win”

Lilith’s battle style is made up of moves with the <<Rifle>> as the center.

Since her battle style and gun was for her defense, it’s also plausible to say that it’s my win now that she lost her <<Rifle>>-----that’s supposed to be it.

“Ah-ra, do you think that I am an opponent that would accept my loss that easily, Tooru?”

It seems the gold girl did not give up and lifted the side of her mouth while breathing heavily.

“It’s not, like I lost the match”

“Heeh, what are you going to show me in this situation?”

“Of course, my trump card”

After saying that, Lilith pinched the edge of her skirt.

*Sususu*…………and she slowly lift her skirt up.

“Whaa----“

“I win, Tooru!”

Her trump card----

Basically, I lost my composure from her seduction and the moment a deadly chance was made----

File:Absolute Duo Volume 4 Non-Colour 3.jpg

*Supaaaaa*!! My leg was swept together with one loud sound.

I fell on my back and fell off the bridge with the remaining momentum.

“Dowaaa………!?”

I extended my hands to grab onto the side of the bridge.

Conclusion; luckily, I did not get hit off into the pool but, since I was hanging on to the bridge, the situation has completely reversed.

“Ahyahyahyahya! Are you kidding me, did you fall for the seduction!! How lame-----!!”

After seeing me, my rabbit-ear homeroom teacher was hugging her stomach laughing while rolling around the pool side.

When I was grinding my teeth at my laughing homeroom teacher, my opponent talked to me from above.

“This is my win then”

“Uu……..Th-that just now----wait, uwaahhh……….!?”

The inside of her skirt entered my view when I lifted my face-----I saw a white upside down triangle with frills attached.

I covered my face in reflex-----and noticed that I let my hand go from the bridge.

“Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!”

A big water pillar was made immediately when I fell into the pool.

After a while I got up from the pool side, Lilith got off the bridge to look at me and laugh.

“Ahahaha. You’re dripping wet, Tooru”

“Just whose fault is it, who?”

“Oh my, it’s your fault for giving me the chance. Here’s a towel”

“It’s stranger if a person didn’t lose their composure when you did that………”

The gold girl took the towel from the butler and gave it to me.

It’s something I prepared for Ojou-sama!! I ignored Sara who was glaring and me and gladly accepted the towel.

After drying off my head, a faint and soft scent tickled my nose.

“It’s embarrassing for someone who fell for that to say this but, I think that trump card is a little too much”

“It’s okay; I made it so that it can barely be seen”

“What are you going to do if you're seen………”

“It’s okay, I don’t mind if Tooru is the one looking”

I see then it’s okay.

(No no no, there’s no way that’s okay)

“A-anyway, stop with that trump card”

“I’ll think about it. More importantly----“

Her cheerful expression disappeared and it changed into an expression that was seemingly blaming me.

“Why were you daydreaming when it started?”

“Ah……….I-I was sleepy since I did not sleep enough yesterday”

“………Fuun. Then it can’t be helped but, you will get hurt if you don’t focus”

“That’s right. I will be careful”

But-----even after this, I thought of that day for several times and I would cause trouble to the surroundings each time I get distracted.



“Haaa………..”

Even though there’s 1 hour left from my usual bed time, I leaked a big sigh from the tiredness.

Maybe it’s because I got tired from the training but, there was no mistake that it came from my mental state.

(Today was tiring……)

My body-----more importantly, my heart was very heavy.

Being depressed was probably what I was going through.

The silver girl had a gloomy expression when she saw me like this.

“Are you okay, Tooru?”

“……..Sorry, to make you worry. Looks like I’m not my usual self today”

“It’s early today but, let’s sleep for today”

After I apologized while making a wry smile, Julie gave a proposal.

“That’s true. I’ll do that”

I’ll feel sorry if I get dizzier than this and honestly nodded before going to sleep.

Tiredness attacked me when I closed my eyes and I fell asleep in no time but----

But tonight again, I saw the dream about that day.



Heat was scorching my skin and the flicking flames were reflected on the white blade.

(Stop……..stop it……..!!)

Even though I should be shouting, my voice won’t come out.

As if to laugh at me, he lifted the blade up.

He mumbled something and made a smile-----

The blade was swung down.

Even though it was supposed to be instantaneous, I could clearly see the path slowly made by the blade in zero motion.

It’s as if he was trying to torture me as much as possible.

I extended my hands.

But, I know it would never reach and will not make it in time.



“Otoha-------!!”

I jumped awake.

My shoulders were swaying from my rough breathing and sweat was flowing down.

Sweat was also in my hands.

Even if I clenched my fist, the opponent I should be pointing my fist at was not here.

(Damn it…..damn it……..! Why am I………!!)

I hit my head with my fist and my heart felt like it was going to get ripped apart within my cloudy view.

“……..are you alright, Tooru?”

Inside the darkness, I could hear a clear voice like a bell from the bed above.

“Sorry, did I wake you up……….”

“Nai. Please don’t mind it”

After the bed creaked, Julie jumped down to the floor from the bed at the above level.

“……..did something happen?”

“What do you mean?”

“You have been groaning these past few nights………”

“………if you knew that then, it means I have been waking you up every time. Sorry about that, Julie”

Although Julie said don't mind it again, I felt very sorry to her.

Julie swung her head from the left to right while bending down beside my bed and waited for my words.

“I saw that dream again……”

“………the time when Tooru’s precious person’s life was taken away huh”

“Yeah……….”

I dropped my sights after nodding.

After a while of silence, I looked upwards and did my best to smile.

“Let’s go back to bed. I am really sorry to wake you up at mid-nig-----“

I could not finish my words.

That’s because Julie hugged me.

What’s more, she was hugging me by pushing my head to her chest.

“Ju-Julie!?”

I panicked when my face was pulled onto her modest and yet soft bulges.

“Don’t move, please stay still”

“N-no, because-----“

“Just for a while”

She told me that, and I could not continue my words.

--- My heart was one-sidedly in chaos in the first place.

“……….can you hear my heart?”

“Eh? Ah…………”

I lost my composure from her sudden action and did not become attentive but-----

*Tokun**tokun**tokun*-----

When I allowed my consciousness to her, Julie’s rhythmic heartbeat echoed.

“A-aah. I can hear it……..”

“Then, close your eyes and listen carefully”

After a while of listening, my heartbeat gradually went far away.

*Tokun**tokun**tokun*------

Time passed like that.

That one sound inside the quiet world was comfortable.

My heart which got discomposed when I saw that dream turned calm from that comfort.

Not long later, Julie talked----while hugging me.

“I loved it…….”

“Eh……..? Loved what………?”

“I loved it when mama hugged me like this”

“I see…………”

Just when I wondered about what she was talking about after she said she loved something, she was referring to the action huh.

“…………mama would often hug me like this when I cry whenever I think about papa. It was warm, comfortable and it would make me calm……….”

File:Absolute Duo Volume 4 Non-Colour 4.jpg

“So you did this to me too?”

“Ja---……Tooru. I am your <<Duo>> but, I can’t share the pain in your heart. But even so, tell me if you are in pain. Please rely on me. I can hug Tooru like this. So-----“

The silver girl quietly told me that.

“You don’t have to smile when you are in pain…..”

“Julie………..”

The feelings of the girl hugging me were warm, gentle and it made me happy.

My heart was touched by Julie-----and I thought of telling about myself to her.

“For a while----can you listen to me?”

“Ja----“

The silver girl gently nodded at my wish.

After Julie let go of my head, she then sat on the bed.

I stared at the silver girl and made a sigh---

I started talking.

“……….It’s her death anniversary. Today-----it’s already yesterday huh. Yesterday was the day my sister, Otoha died 2 years ago………..no----“

I looked away from Julie and stared at my clenching fist while continuing my next words.

“It’s the day she was killed……….”

Julie twitched at the edge of my view and she clenched her fists.

“…………..Tooru’s precious person was your sister huh”

“Yeah………..”

She asked me to confirm and I nodded to her words.

Silence got in between for a while before I started to talk about my past.



Until 2 years ago, I learned Juukenjitsu at a certain dojo.

My deceased father being a disciple of that dojo was one of the reasons why.

My first memories of it were when my mother brought me to the dojo to pick up my father when he was still alive.

Over there-----I met him.

He was the successor of the dojo and the same age as me so, we talked during that occasion and found out that we were going to the same school.

We became friends in no time.

That’s why I decided to stand beside him, shoulder by shoulder, and swing my sword without any hesitation.

Otoha was always with us.

Since Otoha would always follow me from behind, it was probably a natural thing to happen.

I, Otoha and he passed the days together and our relation got stronger.

We laughed and talked.

Warm and fun happy days continued for several years.

Tora would sometimes join in and things would get even nosier than usual, thus making it fun.

I believed that these days would continue forever and never doubted that fact.

However-----I found out that those days were not eternal.

It was because that summer day came.



My talk ended and the room was wrapped in silence----

“They are dead, because they were weak, huh……….”

After a while, Julie mumbled with a voice covered with sadness.

From the way she was squeezing her hands, she probably remembered her father who died in battle.

“Why did that person say that……….to the extent of making his precious person sad, just why……..”

“I don’t know………that’s why I want to be stronger. I will become stronger and know the true meaning of those words. And-----“

“………Get revenge for Otoha-san”

Even though I silently nodded---------I knew.

Otoha won’t come back even if I knew his real intentions and take my revenge.

Those precious days will never return.

But even so, I chose to continue on the path of an <<Avenger>>.

“…….Okay, that’s the end of my story. Thanks for listening to me so deep at night, Julie. I feel better after talking”

“Nai. I will listen to your talk if you’re okay with me”

I relaxed my cheeks and thanked the girl again, when she was silently smiling.

“Okay, let’s go back to sleep. I’m completely awake now but, we can’t stay awake for the whole night”

“……………..feeling sleepy, Tooru?”

“I won’t for a while. Well, I’ll sleep sooner or later after I close my eyes-----“

“If that’s the case then, I’ll make you sleepy”

“Eh……?”

I could somewhat see, since my eyes were used to the dark.

That’s why I could clearly see Julie kneeling on the bed.

Julie extended her arms to me----

*Funyon*.

“uuuuuuh!?”

She brought my head to her chest and hugged me again.

*Funyon**funyon**funyon*.

There’s no way that I wouldn’t feel her softness if my face was pulled onto her chest, even though it was modest in size.

(She smells good too…..-----wait, No no no no, what’s going on!?)

“Ju-Juli-Julie!?”

“Just like just now, please close your eyes and listen carefully”

“A-aah……….wait, weren’t we going to sleep!?”

“Ja---. I will immediately sleep when my mama hugged me”

“O-oh is that so…………B-but, I don’t think I will be sleeping any time soon. Hahaha……………”

So let go of me, was what I wanted to say but----

“Well then, I will lie down like this. You should be able to fall asleep soon”

A crazy proposal came from Julie.

“-----!? Eh, wait, Julie!? Don’t tell me, when you said like this……..”

“I think you will have a comfortable sleep. I always have them too”

*Kokun*

We fell on the bed while she was hugging onto me.

Of course, her modest breasts were pressed onto my face.

“Good night, Tooru”

“Go-good night, wait, Jul---“

“*Snore*---“

“Fast!?”

Maybe it was the effect of the gel mat; Julie couldn’t avoid sleeping comfortably and travelled to the land of dreams instantly.

(Uuu, it feels like I am completely in Julie’s pace……….)

In a sense, it’s like a usual thing to happen.

But even so, I was very happy that she hugged me for my sake.

“Thanks, Julie………”

After I thanked Julie’s kindness, I closed my ears and focused onto her heartbeat.

---But.

*Funi**funi**funi**funi**funi**funi**funi**funi**funi**funi**funi**funi**funi**funi**funi**funi**funi**funi**funi*

(How the hell am I going to sleep in this situation---------!!)

In the end, thanks to the soft sensation touching my face and the satisfactory smell, I could not sleep and stayed awake until morning.

When Julie woke up in the morning, she tilted her head in wonder when she saw me in a wobbly state.



It was the weekend; classes and training ended in the afternoon.

However, I was up all night so I had no memories of the class. *Basically, I was asleep.

Since we aren’t allowed to go outside during the afternoon, I would usually pass the time training myself but, I decided to change my plans for today and take an afternoon nap.

After 3 hours of sleep, Julie and I went to the training room together-----

Half-way, we coincidentally met up with 3 girls talking at the entrance at the 1st floor.

It’s Tachibana, Lilith, and Sara.

“Hey there, Kokonoe, Julie. Going to the training room now?”

“Planning to. What are you girls talking about?”

“We were going out to shop so we were talking about it now”

The gold girl replied.

The outside used in this circumstances was referring to outside the premise.

Lilith was wearing summer clothes consisting of a hat with wide visors, a no slip blouse with frills and short pants; its fact that all eyes will be on her who matches her appearance, when she heads out.

On the other hand, Tachibana----was wearing a jersey. What’s more, she was wearing sleeves and that makes others feel hot.

“I think a jersey is a little………”

Jerseys aren’t exactly bad but, she would definitely attract people's attention, in a way different from Lilith though.

“N-no! I have something to do in the area!!”

“Oh, so that’s why……….well, yeah, now I’m relieved”

“Haaa……..looks like I need to make you sit down and have a good slow talk with you………”

I could only make a dry smile when I saw Tachibana make an exaggerated sigh.

“Okay then, I’ll be heading out now. Tomoe, I am counting on you with that matter”

“Umu, leave it to me”

After something was passed between them, Lilith urged Sara and headed outside.

Lilith turned around when she got out the dorm before [See you later, Tooru] sending a kiss towards me.

“----Kuh, why does Ojou-sama have to do this for someone like you…..!”

“Huh?”

Not following her master, Sara stood still and just glared at me.

“………..Sara, stop saying unnecessary things and let’s go”

“I apologize, Ojou-sama. I am on my way”

Sara walked faster to chase after Lilith after she was called.

---She glared at me for the one last time.

“Haa, I am hated like usual”

“It can’t be helped. Lilith is an ojou-sama from a famous family and Sara thinks of you as a suspicious person-----opps, sorry”

“Haha, you’re not wrong”

Sara thanked me after the problem that occurred during the seaside school but, her attitude did not change from last time after she thanked me. I won’t ask her to like me but, I would feel happier if her attitude towards me would soften down.

“By the way, where are you going to go to Tomoe?”

Julie pointed towards the basket filled with----water filled bottles and gloves, which was placed at Tachibana’s foot.

“Fufu, I’ll be keeping this a secret”

On a rare occasion, she made a prankster smile and played it off.

“Oh yeah, Julie. I have something to tell you but, can I take a little of your time?”

“Ja---“

I was curious but, I did not pry any further since Tachibana changed the topic.

“…….Kokonoe, we will be having a girl’s talk now so, go ahead to the training room first”

“-----------? Aah, I get it. I’ll go on ahead first then, Julie”

Since standing there to listen to their conversation was impolite, I followed her words and continued going down the stairs to the basement.



It was evening and on a rare occasion, Lilith was not at the cafeteria.

I was a little curious about her since she would eat with us during meal times even though she has a lot of personal matters ----and what’s more, my left side was her reserved seat.

Why hasn’t she come back ever since she went outside during the afternoon?

“What happened to Lilith, I wonder?”

Even though I brought out the gold girl’s name when we got out from the cafeteria-----

“Thanks to that, I was able to have a decent and quiet meal”

“Fuun, whether that woman being here or not, nothing will change”

“Hahaha…………”

I regret bringing this talk to Julie & Tora, since they have issues with Lilith.

“W-well, I think she has something important to do”

“Fufu, I somewhat think so too”

The girls that talked with me were Tachibana and Miyabi.

Judging by the cheerful smile she showed me a few days ago, she has completely turned back to normal.

(…..no, she feels more cheerful than last time. But-----)

“Hnn?”

I stopped thinking and moving.

“What’s wrong, Tooru”

I looked towards Miyabi and Tachibana when Tora asked me a question.

“No, I'm just wondering why, Tachibana and Miyabi are following us”

I, Julie, Tora and Tatsu were on the 2nd floor but, Miyabi and Tachibana’s room was on the 3rd floor which belongs to the girls.

And they had already passed it since the stairs leading upstairs was at the lounge.

“I have something to talk with Julie. It has contents which I don’t want others to hear so, I thought of coming over to your room. Right, Julie?”

“------! Ja-ja----!”

Having the talk brought to her, Julie *koku**koku* nodded violently.

“I see……Aah, then should I leave?”

“N-no, you come along too”

“------? Aah, I get it”

Although I felt Tachibana’s tone were slightly anxious, I agreed with her.

But, just when I placed my hand on the door, I felt curious about something again.

“Hnn? Does that involve Tora and the others too?”

For some reason, Tora and Tatsu also passed by their own room and followed us from behind.

“We were told that she had something to tell us”

Tora looked at Tachibana.

“…………I see”

Even though I made a short reply, many “?” appeared in my mind.

(What are they going to talk about?)

I was unnecessarily curious since there was something she wanted to tell Julie, and the other resident of this room was not going to be told anything.

What’s more-----

“Kuhah, you’re in front so hurry up and open the door. Or what, are you going to make a sexual appeal that you aren’t fast, Hnnn?”

Why is Tsukimi here too?

(What kind of combination is this……….)

While twisting my head, I opened the door and entered the room-----

*Pann*!! The same time with the explosions that came from the party crackers, several colorful objects appeared in front of my eyes.

“Buhooo!?”

I let out my voice in reflex when it was going to touch my face.

“Wah, Puhah……! Wha-what’s this….!?”

After I took off the object sticking on top of my face and upper body, I found out that it was paper tapes with 5 different colors.

Ahead of my view when I lost my composure-----a girl with Template:Furigana was with a bazooka and a butler was behind her.

“Eh? Li-Lilith and Sara? What’s-----“

Even though I tried to ask what was going on, I could not finish my sentence.

That’s because------

*Pan**pan**pan*!! I was surprised by the continuous explosion behind me.

“Wha-whawha…..!?”

When I turned around, 4 (Including Julie) of the people that were going to have a conversation in my room, were holding crackers in their hands. Lilith jumped and hugged me when I was dumbfounded from the turn of events which I could not understand.

“Happy birthday, Tooru----♪“

“Wa-wah!? Lilith, hey, eh, birthday!?”

“That’s right. It’s your birthday today. So, congratulations♪”

While clinging onto me with her arms around my neck, Lilith *giggled* and smiled before looking up at me.

At that moment, everyone behind me started congratulating me.

[Happy birthday, Kokonoe] [Congratulations, Tooru-kun] [ Kuhah, you got closer to being an adult huh. Tell me if you want to climb one more floor of adulthood okay?] [Fuun. I’ll congratulate you so be grateful]

---also, I ignored Tatsu since he was laughing loudly like usual.

Finally, Julie stood in front of me.

“Congratulations, Tooru. And----“

Julie stopped her words and slipped her hands between me and Lilith before pulling us apart.

“No one told me that you will be clinging onto him”

“This much is okay right. This a privilege for the planner”

“Nai. There is no need”

Lilith puffed her cheeks and looked at me who was still dumbfounded before changing her expression into surprise.

“What’s wrong? This might be unlikely but, don’t tell me you forgotten your own birthday?”

“W-well it’s true that today’s my birthday…..”

“Then there aren’t any problems. Everything is perfectly prepared so, enjoy the party♪”

After I heard Lilith’s words while she spread out her hands, I looked around the room and it’s true that the room was decorated------for some reason, it had Christmas style illumination---and a big table which was taken from who knows where, was placed in the middle.

What’s more a huge heart shaped cake was prepared.

“Why is it a heart……..”

“……This is a rehearsal for me and Tooru’s wedding cake”

“……….Is it okay if I slice it into half?”

“Why!?----wait, manifesting your <<Blaze>> without permission is against the rules!!”

Lilith retorted to Julie, who swung her <<Saber>> aloft.

“It’s safe within 3 seconds”

“That isn’t right!!”

“Kuhahahahahah! I give you permission, silver hair♪ Do it!!”

“Wah, wait wait! Let’s calm down, Julie! Lilith too! Tsukimi stop pouring oil in the fire!!”

Silver and gold-----I went between the 2 girls with opposite traits.

After that, Tachibana [Today is Kokonoe’s birthday so, let’s overlook this okay] told Julie that, and the room finally became quiet.

“How about it, Tooru. Were you surprised?”

“Haha, that’s right. I was surprised----but I’m happy. Lilith, everyone, thanks”

I looked around and thanked the usual faces + α, who sat around the cake.

“Fufu. It was sudden so, I could not prepare any presents”

“No no, this is enough”

“Oh my, I properly prepared mine”

Lilith joined right in just when Tachibana replied back with a wry smile.

“The Present---I.s m.e♥”

“………..Is it okay if I slice it into half?”

“There’s no way it’s okay!!”

Lilith retorted again to Julie, who swung her <<Saber>> aloft.

“By the way, how do you know about my birthday?”

Julie and Tora were the only people that know my birthday.

It’s impossible to think that they would tell Lilith that since they have issues with her.

The only possibility was probably through Tachibana but-----

“Did you forget that I’m the <<Exception>>? I can look at the student database anytime I want”

The gold girl just said something crazy just like that.

This is possible to Lilith, who has the title of the <<Exception>> but, it makes me wonder about the protection of personal information.

“I heard about your birthday from her. She told us to gather after dinner, since she would prepare everything”

“Ah! Perhaps, the reason why you were talking at the afternoon was----“

“Right on the money”

It seems, it was that time when she told me to go on ahead because she wanted to have a girls talk with Julie.

“…….So, why is she here?”

I pointed at the rabbit ears hair-band.

“Kuhah, I passed by the class rep and silver hair when they were talking. It looked kind of interesting so, I had them to allow me in”

“She said she would expose this to Tooru unless she joins in so……….”

Julie shoulders fell in disappointment and gave a brief explanation.

“And while we are having dinner, Lilith and Sara was decorating the room”

“I see----wait, ah-re? My room was locked right?”

“Sara opened it”

“This level of lock, isn’t any problem”

Sara snorted and looked at me.

(She might be good at it but, this is trespassing……………)

Well, I guess I’ll forget about this since it’s to celebrate my birthday.

“However, why did you see my data again?”

“………Did you forget the reason why I transferred here?”

“I see, it’s amazing that you can remember……now that I think about it, what date is everyone’s birthday?”

“Fufu, you want to know the profile of your future wife right?”

“……..No, I asked everyone”

“Mine was at May so it’s quite back. It’s around the time when I transferred in”

Lilith ignored my retort and continued talking.

“I’ll be looking forward to my future birthday, Tooru. I recommend the present to be a ring worth 3 months of salary in Japanese style”

“……….When is everyone’s birthday?”

I ignored her this time and talked to everyone else.

“Mine is at March”

“That’s close. Mine is in April, Miyabi”

Luckily, everyone else replied back and my ignore beautifully succeeded-----

“Wait, Julie’s birthday is in April!?”

“Ja--. It’s on April 1st. Is there something wrong about it?”

“N-no….it’s kind of surprising…….”

“------?”

Julie felt wonder when she saw me surprised.

However, it was only natural for me to be surprised. She’s the tiniest----not that; she’s the smallest in class and who would have expected that she was born the earliest.

“Just thinking about the thought that I might not have meet Tooru if I was born 1 day later, it was a very close call”

“What do you mean?”

“Children born after April 1st will be enrolled to elementary school at the age of 6-----and that’s the education method of the school. Which means, having her birthday on April 1st would make her the oldest of our year”

“Heeh, is that so……”

Even though I was surprised at Tachibana’s explanation----

(But, I could understand thanks to that)

I thought of that while looking at Julie’s modest bulges. *I was well aware that it's impolite.

“When is Tomoe’s?”

“Mine is in July so it’s next month”

“It’s close to Tooru’s”

“Umu, its exactly one week in difference”

“Eh? In one week; that’s very close. Why didn’t you say anything?”

I joined in the conversation by reflex since the date was very close.

“Even if you ask me why………..saying something like “Today is my birthday” is basically telling you to celebrate it”

It’s kind of embarrassing now that I tried imagining it myself.

“…………if that’s the case then how about we celebrate your birthday together?”

“Eh……..?”

Unexpectedly, the one who proposed that was Sara.

“Problem?”

“N-no, it’s a good idea. Let’s do that”

I quickly swung my head and asked for everyone’s approval when Sara looked at me with a dubious face.

“Don’t mind me. Miyabi already congratulated me”

It seems that they told each other about their birthdays on the first day they were enrolled here.

However, for some reason, the Bristol family’s butler did not give up.

“But, it seems everyone else here did not know about it and I think it’s good to celebrate it together”

“Th-that’s right, Tomoe-chan. Let’s do it……..”

“I think so too, Tomoe”

Miyabi followed after and Julie provided sniping assistance.

“Ojou-sama, you think so too right?”

“Yes, I think we should celebrate. If it’s that close then, it’s decided that Tomoe is also one of today’s leading actor”

“B-but…….”

“I won’t say it twice, Tomoe. Give up and celebrate♪”

“…………..I get it. It’s a little embarrassing but, let’s celebrate together”

Lilith winked and Tachibana made a wry smile before agreeing.

“Okay then, everyone, let’s sing happy birthday for these 2”

Sara became the facilitator before we knew it and she urged everyone.

The candle was lit, the room turned dark and 7 people without me and Tachibana sang a song----

We were going to blow the fire when they stop.

“Tachibana. We’ll blow it on 3”

“Umu, leave it to me”

“1, 2……”

We stood by each other and inhaled-----

We then blew at the same time and the candle fire was extinguished.

Immediately after we did that, the room turned bright again and we looked at each other.

“Okay, it feels great to extinguish it in one blow”

“Fufu, that’s right”

We then noticed.

Our faces were close.

We were in a distance as if we were pledging our love in front of a heart-shaped cake------

File:Absolute Duo Volume 4 Non-Colour 5.jpg

“”---------!?””

We quickly looked away and sat straight.

(Th-that gave a shock……..)

My heart was still bouncing.

Incidentally, the facilitator, Sara-----said this with a smile.

“We will now have Kokonoe-sama and Tachibana-sama cut the cake”

[Huh?] [Eh?] [What did you say!?]

I and Tachibana were surprised and Lilith shouted.

“Hey Sara, what are you saying!?”

“I apologize for saying this twice but-----I said; Kokonoe-sama and Tachibana-sama will now cut the cake, Ojou-sama”

“Stop with the jokes! Did you forget that I told you that I bought the cake so that I could cut it with Tooru!?”

“Yes. That’s true. However Ojou-sama, you said this when you were preparing for the party. [The person to cut the cake has to be the party’s leading actor]. And just now, Ojou-sama said that Tachibana was the leading actor”

Sara smiled again.

Lilith became speechless.

You are to be feared, butler from the UK. In order to prevent me from cutting the cake with Lilith, she went searching for a chance and she immediately made up a plan the moment she knew Tachibana’s birthday was close.

“I have taken the approval from Ojou-sama so cut it with this”

Having cornered down her master with an argument, the servant took out a cake knife with red and white ribbons attached------- (it’s definitely used for weddings no matter what angle I look at it from) and handed it over to me.

There was only one result thinkable if we cut the heart-shaped cake with this knife.

“Errrr…………”

“Fuhyaa!? Wh-wh-why are you looking at me, Kokonoe!!”

“Why are you asking, looks like we have to cut the cake together……….”

“------!! No, that’s shameless!! Do you know what you're saying in the first place!? It means, we will be m-ma-ma-marri----“

It seems even Tachibana was thinking the same thing.

Her loss of composure can’t be compared with mine though.

Of course, even I don’t want to do something that embarrassing in front of everyone.

With the confession problem still not settled, Miyabi was here too and I want to avoid making any actions that might make her feel conscious about the problem.

But-----

“Hurry up”

Sara's glare was scary; very scary.

Who knows what will happen if I say no.

Because of that, I tried acting as natural as possible and tried convincing Tachibana.

“Don’t take it the wrong way. We are just celebrating our birthday. Just what is so shameless about that?”

“Uu………but, errr…………it might be true but………”

Tachibana looked a little calmer when she heard my indifferent tone.

Okay, one more push.

“It’s a thankful thing. Everyone is congratulating us like this. We should show our appreciation by cutting the cake and have them eat it to show thanks to their efforts”

“……………Y-you’re right. This is to the end, just a celebration for our birthday, umu”

Convincing complete.

We held the knife together and used it to touch the cake but----------

*Tremble**tremble**tremble**tremble**tremble**tremble**tremble**tremble**tremble**tremble**tremble*

Now that we have to do it, it seems Tachibana became conscious again and her hands were trembling.

(Oh man, she really isn’t used to these kind of things……..)

I would swing my head too if I was asked if I was used to the opposite sex but, I was calm thanks to Tachibana’s chaotic state.

(I got no choice. I feel bad to Tachibana but, she might cause a ruckus again if I leave her like this----)

“-----Hufuu!?”

“Hey, Tooru!?”

I wrapped my hands around Tachibana’s hands and brought the knife to the cake.

I then ignored Lilith’s retort and separate the cake into portions equal to the numbers.

“Everyone, thanks for celebrating my birthday today. Let’s eat the cake……….hey, Tachibana, you too”

“Eh?........ah……..eberywaun, twank yweu[4d 1]!!”

I held back my laughter when Tachibana’s voice turned inside out but---

Leaving that aside, I could finally relax and enjoy the surprise birthday party.

---but, it was sweet.

The soft sponge cake was moist and the mildly sweet fresh cream melted in my mouth; the cake was so high-quality that even I could know the difference by taste. This occurred when I was eating the cake----

“Sara, will you prepare that”

“I understand, Ojou-sama”

The butler prepared a wine bottle when she was ordered by the gold girl.

When I wondered to myself, “That isn’t alcohol right”-----

“It’s champagne”

“Alcohol, are you kidding me!! We are underage so that’s bad!!”

“You’re so strict……..I think letting loose for today is okay”

“Kuhah, you said it! Bring on the alcohol!! I give permission!!”

“You’re underage too!!”

I was close to forgetting because of her status as a teacher but, Tsukimi was last year’s graduate---which means, she’s 18.

“Relax. I became 19 in May”

“You’re still underage!!”

“I’m 20 if you round up the numbers”

“The constitution will be meaningless if you say that!!”

*Pon* a wonderful sound echoed, when I was retorting to Tsukimi.

Sara opened the champagne.

“Don’t open it-----!!”

“Tooru, you’re noisy from just now”

“………….Lilith. I think drinking alcohol is bad too you know?”

Tachibana finally sent a life-saving boat.

“Judging by the numbers here, I guess everyone will have half a glass? Even children drink sweet sake in Japan right? Then a little bit of champagne is okay♪”

“Sweet sake huh…….Fumu, I guess that much is okay………”

Since my life-saving boat was made of mud, it sank.

After that, I didn’t stay quiet for a while until I raised the white flag.

*Pouring*………..yellowish orange liquid was poured into the glass.

“………….”

“What’s wrong, Julie?”

I happened to see the eyebrows of the silver girl frown a little so, I asked her----

“I was wondering if it’s okay for me to drink that”

“You haven’t tried it before? ……….well, that goes for me too though”

“There was a time I secretly tried to take a sip when I got curious about what it tastes like since my papa drank it so happily”

“What happened?”

“I passed out when I smelled it and it was morning when I came to”

She downed before even drinking; it seems that she’s quite weak to it.

“…………..aah, you did say that you tried to but didn’t drink it. Well, judging by what you said, you seem to be weak to alcohol so, I don’t think you should force yourself?”

“Nai. I should, since it’s a party for Tooru and Tomoe”

Even though I tried saying its okay so don’t worry, I took it back since it has been 1 year so it should be okay if it’s one sip.

“Go on, Tooru. You are the leading actor so you should be the one giving the toast”

Lilith urged me and handed me a glass.

“Err…..everyone, thank you. Okay then, cheers!”

“””Cheers!”””

Me, everyone, and of course Julie, drank from the glass.

The first taste of the wine was-----

“……….oh it’s just juice”

“Well, it’s non-alcohol champagne so, it’s close”

“This isn’t alcohol!?”

Tsukimi snapped.

Since Lilith’s prank was a grand success, she placed her hands on her mouth and giggled.

“Seriously why would you lie……..”

“It’s just a small prank. But, I get to see something interesting because of it”

The gold girl pointed at someone.

And that someone was----

*Wobble**wobble**wob*………Julie swaying from left and right.

Her Template:Furigana was blushing, her eyes were drooping as if it was melting and her eyes don’t look focused.

“Looks like it’s easy to put her to sleep, Fufu”

“Julie----------!?”

“Ja---…….”

*Pofuun*. Julie collapsed like a doll with its strings detached.

Luckily, she fell onto my lap and did not hit her head on the floor but-----

Just like that, Julie fell asleep on my lap and started *Suu**suu* making sleeping sounds.

“Hey you! What are you doing to my husband in this confusion!?”

“Lilith you too, what are you saying in this confusion!?”



Some time has passed since the party started and we were playing the Template:Furigana life game that we borrowed from the lounge------though I say this, Julie was sleeping on the bed and Sara was only looking at us play from behind.

“It’s my turn. Okay-----oh 3, appear, appear, appear!!.......”

Tachibana prayed hard and spun the roulette but----

“Kuh, 7 huh. ----fumu, a shopping block. Well, I guess I’ll stay with this”

“Fufu. Good for you, Tomoe-chan. Okay it’s my turn----Eii”

After a clatter, the roulette picked Miyabi’s fate.

“I did it! I hit the lottery and gained extraordinary income♪”

Miyabi clapped her hands and jumped in joy.

But, I was having a complex thought when I saw her like that.

There was a reason why I honestly wasn’t happy about Miyabi’s cheerful expression.

I heard from Tachibana that Miyabi was unlike herself and became hysteric in the dressing room after training, a few days ago.

She looks happy from what I see but, she might be forcing herself.

Even though I was worried, Tachibana made a complex statement that we shouldn’t force Miyabi whose heart has yet to recover.

Because of that, I could not talk to her about the confession.

“Tooru-kun?”

Miyabi suddenly called me.

“Ah………er,wh-what?”

“It’s your turn?”

“Eh? Aah, is that so. Sorry”

I apologized and quickly spun the roulette.

After some clatters, the numbers spun rapidly.

From what I got, I reached a block which would influence every other player and as a result, there were happy and unhappy people making noises.

Not long later-----

“Okay, goal!! Done it!”

I reached the goal by leaving it to my luck in the 2nd move.

Maybe it’s because I laughed too hard, my throat feels dry.

I took my empty cup and headed over the corner of the room to refill the cup with juice.

“Ah, damn it. Why is it with this kiddy champagne. Come on, let me drink sake,”

Tsukimi, who was the first to score a goal, was at the side of the wall complaining while holding the cup with her mouth.

“For an underage girl, just what are you saying…………also, stop sitting down with one knee up”

I looked away from the homeroom rabbit ear teacher and warned her.

“Hn? Getting horny?”

“Hell no!! Why are you here celebrating my birthday in the first place anyway”

“I told you it’s because it’s interesting. Also just like what I told you before, I took an interest to you”

Since she tried to kill me once before, there was no way I would believe her now even though she says that she has taken an interest to me.

(…………but, she did protect everyone in class from the <<Template:Furigana>> during the seaside school)

Judging by her battle maniac state she showed when she fought us, there was the possibility that she just wanted to fight.

(Now that I think about it)

The question that appeared in my mind appeared back from the depths of my memories when I was recalling back the events that occurred in the seaside school.

“Hey Tsukimi. I have one question for you”

“Arh, what is it?”

“Was the <<Power>> you used when you fought with those <<Template:Furigana>> the <<Blaze>>’s real <<Power>>?”

“Well yeah. What about it?”

“……….one more question. Why didn’t you use that <<Power>> in our fight-----“

“Yay, I got a goal♪”

“What the hell!!”

Miyabi’s happy and Tora’s shocked voice erased my words.

“Kuh, to think that I would taste the humiliation of being in the lowest place……….”

Looks like Tora was at the lowest place.

“I won’t accept this! One more time! Tooru, Tsukimi! We are going to fight again so get back here!!”

“………..You heard them. We will leave this talk for next time”

After saying that, Tsukimi tapped on my shoulders and made a sound like a kiss near my ears before turning her shoulders while walking towards everyone.

“Okay, time to kick your ass. Be prepared you little runt!!”

“Who the hell is a runt!!”

Tsukimi and Tora glared at each other when she sat down.

I thought this when I was looking at her back.

Why didn’t Tsukimi use her real <<Power>> when she attacked us during the <<Newcomer battle>>.

If she really did it then, the match would easily be her win.

(Then why would she………..)

“What’s wrong, Tooru. Nothing will start if you don’t come over here♪”

“Oh, sorry. I am going now”

Lilith called me, maybe because she saw me daydreaming about something.

“Here, Tooru”

The gold girl pulled me up when I grabbed the hand she extended to me-----

Lilith joined our arms when I stood up.

Incidentally, my elbow was touching her breast.

“Li-Lilith”

“Time to start the second round, Tooru. I will make this my victory this time♪”

She winked and announced her victory.

“Uwah!? I-I get it so let go of my arm………!”

I pulled her for a few meters and returned back to the circle.



“See you again tomorrow morning”

“Go-good night, Tooru-kun…………”

It was close to lights off when the 2nd life game ended.

The party ended and Tora, who shouted for 3 matches because he continuously gotten last place got dragged back to his room by Tatsu.

After cleaning up the room decorations without waking Julie up, Miyabi and Tachibana returned back to their room and I went out the room to send both of them off.

“Thanks, the both of you”

“Fufu. I was supposed to celebrate your birthday but it turned to celebrating our party”

“Haha, in a certain way, this was too much of a surprise for me”

“Seriously……..”

“*Giggle* Tomoe-chan, your face was so red”

“Ple-please don’t say that……..”

Miyabi laughed happily at Tachibana, who was making a bitter face.

“Okay then, we’ll be heading back now. Good night, Tooru-kun”

“Good night, Miyabi. Tachibana, you too”

“Umu. See you tomorrow”

Both of them walked back to their room through the corridor which has almost no one populating it.

While looking at their backs slowly getting further away, I recalled back the talk I heard from Tachibana about Miyabi’s state during the party.

(Unlike herself, huh……….)

It has been 2 weeks since the <<Template:Furigana>> attack-----

It was long and short at the same time.

Julie’s and mine wounds are almost at full recovery and Tachibana’s legs got better.

However, no one can see how serious the wounds are in the heart.

That fact goes for the victim too.

“Tooru, what’s wrong? Did you fall asleep while standing up?”

Lilith came out from the room and tapped my shoulders when I was daydreaming alone in the corridor.

“There’s no way I'd have such a skill”

“I can sleep with you if you need it you know?”

“Ri-----“

“Ri?”

“Really, please give me a break from those jokes”

That was close; I was close to saying “Right on time”….

“So it’s okay if I am serious?”

“Give me more of a break……..”

I found this out with my body a while back but, it seems Lilith can only sleep when she’s naked.

Since I couldn’t sleep because I get nervous whenever I sleep with Julie, there was no way I could sleep if she sleeps beside me naked.

---in the first place, there was enough possibility that butler could make him sleep for eternity.

“How disappointing. But if you want it then, you can call me anytime you want…………of course, I am all for you coming to me too”

She winked + threw a kiss to me. I made a sigh and told her “I won’t call you nor will I go to you” as a reply to her seduction that I had no idea if it was a joke or if she was serious about it.

“Leaving that aside. Despite being surprised today, I was happy, embarrassed, and more but, it was very fun”

I told her my thanks for hosting a birthday party for me.

“Actually………….my tension was a little low recently. That’s why, I got to laugh a lot today, because you opened a party like this………it made me feel better. So----Thank you, Lilith”

“……….I see, then that’s good. It’s just by coincidence but, it turned out into a good surprise I see. But, rather than your thanks, I prefer----“

“What are you saying, Ojou-sama. There is no such thing”

A voice suddenly denied Lilith’s words.

The owner of the voice was the butler-Sara.

From what I could see, she was looking at us with an unsatisfied expression.

[What do you mean by that, Sara?] [Sara!!]

Her master’s stop flew at the same time when I asked her.

“I apologize but, I won’t feel satisfied unless I tell this idiot this…………listen up, Kokonoe-sama. There is no way my wise Ojou-sama wouldn’t notice you feeling down for these past few days. Today’s party was hosted to cheer you up and at the same time to celebrate your birthday”

“Is that so……”

“…..Sara. You didn’t have to say that”

“No, thanks for telling me. Thanks for doing this for me, Lilith”

“………y-you don’t have to say it twice”

Over there wasn’t the girl that always look carefree but instead----

The girl looked embarrassed and was curling her hair with her fingers; I almost thought Lilith was quite there for a moment.

Even though I always had the impression that she’s beautiful, there wasn’t a time when I felt that she was cute.

It was not only her appearance and gesture.

She would always approach me assertively to show her affections to me but right now, she was trying to act like her usual self to hide her real intentions and I felt that it was cute of her.

There was no way this gold girl would know that I was thinking that and she was still looking up at me awkwardly.

“……….you got cheerful right?”

“Yeah, it’s not to full recovery but, quite so”

“You should have replied that you fully recovered. But, it’s good that you got a bit more cheerful. You looked down for these past few days, you were even wobbly today too………..”

(………..It was because I couldn’t sleep, thanks to Julie)

Of course, I didn’t tell her that.

“But, Tooru. This might be weird for me to say this but, you should count on others when you are feeling down. I’ll get unnecessarily worried if you keep quiet………..”

“Lilith……….”

“Of course, there is nothing for me to say if you picked me to count on♪”

I felt apologetic since I was told by 2 girls to count on them in an oddly short period of time.

At the same time, I felt happy to know that there were trustworthy comrades that would worry about me.

“That’s, true……….I’ll do that the next time I feel depressed”

“*Giggle*, good that you know. Of course, I have nothing to say if you picked me to count on when the time comes……….Okay then, I’ll be heading back to my room now. See you next week, Tooru”

File:Absolute Duo Volume 4 Non-Colour 6.jpg

Lilith brushed her Template:Furigana before walking and her butler followed her from behind.

(Whether it’s Julie or Lilith, I have been causing my surroundings worries………)

It was ironic that this person was worried about Miyabi.

And what’s more, the person that hurt Miyabi was none other than me.

(Miyabi huh……)

I have to have a proper talk with her about her confession----

I might have a lot of reasons but, 2 weeks passed since the day at the sea.

(I can’t delay this problem forever)

It’s delicate problem so, we should talk when we're alone.

(The problem is, how I am going to get Miyabi to be alone with me………)

Just when I was thinking that-----

The time suddenly came.

I went back into the room and after looking at Julie sleeping comfortably, I thought “I guess I'm going to be sleeping on the top bed today” before the door was knocked.

Miyabi was standing there when I opened the door while wondering who it was.

“Sorry. I forgotten something”

It seems she forgotten her handkerchief when I asked her. Now that I think about it, I have memories of seeing her clean the underside of the wet cups several times in the party.

“Where’s Tachibana?”

“She wanted to follow but, I came back just to take my handkerchief and I’ll feel sorry if she came with me”

“I see. Then, give me a sec”

After saying that, I left the door open and entered the room, leaving Miyabi alone at the spot----

I immediately found the handkerchief and headed back to hand it over to her.

“Thank you, Tooru-kun. Okay good night again. Also, it’s might be too much to say this many times but----Congratulations”

“I’ll be happy no matter how many times you tell me that. Thanks, Miyabi”

After having her hands, Miyabi’s appearance was covered by the door-----

“………….”

*Batan*the moment the door fully closed, I moved out as if I was struck by lightning.

“Miyabi………!”

“Tooru-kun…….?”

After I opened the door, I saw Miyabi looking at me with a little surprised look.

“What’s wrong…….?”

“Ah……..err……..”

The silence continued for a while.

Miyabi was waiting for my words.

But, I was still hesitant even though I was the one that called out to her.

I unexpectedly gained the chance to be alone with her and talk about that day.

However, is it okay to talk to Miyabi about it now.

The wounds of her heart she got from that day might not have healed yet.

I hesitated-----

I soon made up my mind and talked.

“I have something to tell you; it’s about the seaside school”

Miyabi twitched her body when she heard those words.

“On the day, at the sea----“

“E-errr…….! I have been thinking of talking about this with Tooru for the whole time too……..!”

Miyabi continued talking after interrupting me.

“Thank you for saving me……”

She was thanking me.

“I was really scared. It thought it was over, I thought I was going to get raped and nothing else----I was very happy when Tooru came to save me. But even so, I didn’t thank you at all………”

That’s not true.

It was a little but, I could hear the fear from being attacked by the <<Template:Furigana>> and her wounded heart when I reacted to her confession, in her thanks.

But, it was the same as not saying that for Miyabi.

After seeing my face, she only told me that she has been fretting over the fact that she couldn’t thank me.

“I am really sorry. I always cause trouble to you……whether it’s during the Seaside school or the <<Survive>>, I would always drag Tooru-kun down…………I am really sorry to confess to you when I am someone like that”

“At that time, I was----“

I was about to tell her that I was troubled about something else but when I tried to do so----

“But----it’s okay now

Miyabi’s expression suddenly changed into a smile.

“I won’t be weight anymore. I will protect you now, Tooru-kun”

“Eh……?”

“I became strong. That’s why, if anything happens to you next time, I will be one to protect you”

“Miya-bi…….?”

I felt goosebumps at my spine when I saw her smile.

Confidence and even chill could be felt from her smile.

No-----

The Hotaka Miyabi I know was not someone that can make this smile.

I don’t know if the source was the unstableness Tachibana talked about or another reason but, I could feel that Miyabi was not like herself and was like a different person all together.

“*giggle*…..you don’t believe me?”

“Uh...n-no……”

“Fufu. If that’s the case, I will show you how strong I became……….ah, I have to go back now. Good night Tooru-kun. See you again”

Miyabi ended the conversation and left when I was dumbfounded.

I stared at her jogging upstairs while recalling back the smile she showed during the conversation we just had.

(Just what happened to you, Miyabi……..?)

My heart was in turmoil.

I was driven by an indescribable uneasiness.

Part 2[]

“This is the thing you wanted…….?”

The Caucasian teenager---<<K>>, narrowed up his sharp eyes and directed it to a certain object.

The lean old man--<<Equipment Smith>> standing in front of <<K>> who was the one that called him, lifted the sides of his mouth and nodded.

“Correct. These are the external weapons for your <<Unit>> to wear…………but, I still need more time to complete it”

It will take 2 weeks including the testing phase-----those were the days the old man estimated.

He could then see the completion of the <<Unit>>.

However, it was still far from completion as the <<Template:Furigana>>

Then, what was the part needed for completion?

The answer was already made up in the old man’s mind and the step to reach there was already made; to add on, the next step was also decided.

“By the way, <<K>>-kun. What kind of business does Japan have with us? Don’t tell me, they were curious about this incomplete machine and wanted to see it”

The <<Equipment Smith>> sat down the chair while saying that.

“Just as you guessed………it’s a warning from the Board of Directors”

The organization <<K>> and the <<Equipment Smith>> was affiliated-----Gogmagog, was an illegal organization that does not exist in the public.


That’s why, they have to restrain on strategies and actions that might bright the existence of the organization to light; even if those actions were seen by someone, if those were just small matters then, it could be buried into the darkness.

But however, the attack that was commenced 2 weeks ago----the <<Selection>> was a plan too large in scale.

Kouryou academy normally does not attract public eyes but, adding on with the frequent sounds of explosions, a part of the facility got burned and that turned into a giant bon fire, temporarily illuminating the dark night. It was only normal for this unusual incident to attract eyes since the academy was not on a far away and isolated island, even though it was surrounded by the sea.

However, even though the attack caused a commotion that might appear in the news; it was forgotten in the public world after a few days since----this incident occurred from a gas explosion and there was no one injured at all.

Another reason why the incident was forgotten was because a famous business company was found causing illegal transactions the next day.

The information manipulation was performed by, the Dawn Organization by the front, and Gogmagog at the back.

Even though their motives were in agreement, it was in a sense ironic that both the organizations were joining forces to conceal the attack.

“They said [It’s true that we told you to let us know on how amazing the <<Unit>> is. However, don’t burden it with dangers of exposing the organization’s existence to light]. Because of that, they warned us to avoid personal actions from now on”

“Fuhahaha, what a laugh. So it means that I am sitting on a rocking chair huh. Those useless bunches, even though I have been blessing them with the <<Power>> I made”

Just like what the old man---Edward said, the organization’s force expanded a lot in these 10 years thanks to the many weapons that he invented.

The board still gave Edward a warning even though they put his achievements into thought.

It was a decision made by combining all the concealed troubles made by the old man’s personal actions, including the attack towards Kouryou academy.

“Changing topics. There is one errand I want you to do------“

“Is it okay?”

<<K>>’s words include the external meanings of “You will be ignoring the board’s warning if you make any moves”.

“I don’t care. I don’t plan on being tied up by boredom in the first place anyway. That’s was why I threw away my old haunts”

“………..understood. Please tell me the contents”

Edward nodded and talked about his business.

The contents were simple but at the very least, <<K>> was going to be accompanied with danger.

“Can I give this matter to you, <<K>>-kun?”

“Obeying the <<Equipment Smith>>-dono’s orders------is the mission given to me”

“Okay then, I am counting on you. However, please don’t answer any questions. Tell them to ask me directly during the banquet”

“Noted”

As the old man’s next move, the devil’s servant took off.

In order to blow away the seed the devil planted.



After a while-----the <<Equipment Smith>> that was left alone in the room, mumbled to himself.

“Take a close look at this, Tsukumo, Bristol…………I have reached this far…..i have finally done it…….”

Dark happiness was filling the old man’s heart while he was staring at the external equipment which was close to completion.

It was normal.

That’s because the dream that can be said to be deep-rooted in him for many years was going to be reality.

There were times when he was laughed for being absurd.

There were also times when he was discarded from the gaps of his real intentions.

But even so, he came this far.

The wish he wanted for his whole life was about to be achieved.

Delight and several emotions swirled in his heart, and shook his heart and body.

The emotions that mixed together soon turned to madness and poured out like raging rapids from Edward as a loud laugh.

“Fu-Haha……..fuhahahaha!! Ha----haha!! Ha---hahahaha!!”

The devil laughed in the darkness.

He could not bear it any longer…………


Chapter 4: Why Won't You Look At Me?[]

Part 1[]

(Nothing strange could be felt, from what I could see…………)

After finishing lunch, I looked at Miyabi who was walking further in front while using the road to the school from the dorm.

She was talking with Tachibana and was showing her usual smile that would sometimes appear. This wasn’t the first time.

A few days has passed since the weekends but, Miyabi has not shown that face that gave me chills since that day.

That was why I was wondering.

Was that smile just a dream?

Because I had that thought, I did not talk to-----or even consult this with anyone.

Even though I thought that “will that uneasiness I felt at that time take shape if I talked about it”, the chances for it to happen was considerably high.

I had a bad premonition.

I swung my head to stop the uneasiness arising in me.

“Tooru? What’s wrong?”

“No, nothing at all”

I wish it would always be peaceful here.

I don’t want it to be a fake.

When I wished that-----

“-----!!”

The wish broke at this moment.

A loud rotor sound and strong wind suddenly passed by our heads.

I gasped since it came from a giant helicopter.

That’s because I saw this helicopter before.

After I saw this giant wheel type helicopter-----the helicopter that I saw during <<Survive>> again, I felt goosebumps around my whole body.

“Tooru!!”

After Julie shouted, it was almost at the same time that we started running towards the direction the helicopter was heading to----the school building.

[Tooru, Julie!?] [Tooru-kun!!]

Even though I could hear Tachibana's and Miyabi’s voice from behind, we didn’t stop our legs and headed towards the school.

“Tooru, that’s…….!”

Julie, who was one step slower than me, did not stop her legs and asked for confirmation from me.

“Ahhh, it’s those bastards------the <<Template:Furigana>>'s helicopters!!”

The bad premonition I had just now happened in a different form.

(Is it another attack!? Or another goal!? Damn it, I never would have imagined that they would infiltrate here when it’s on full-alert and what’s more right in the day……..!!)

Suspicion and impatience were pushing my back while we reached the helicopters landing spot----the hall in front of the school. There were already 5 security members at the hall, cautious about the helicopter.

But, the security team weren’t the only ones at the hall.

There were around 20 students heading back to the school from the dorm because it was lunch time but, they were looking at the helicopter from a distance.

They just don’t know.

They don’t know that this helicopter belongs to the <<Template:Furigana>> that caused fear and chaos to them.

(I have to tell everyone-----)

Whether they pick to run or fight, I have to change their mood before they are attacked unguarded.

However, those conscious (thoughts) disappeared the moment I saw one teenager with sharp eyes in the helicopter.

“<<K>>----------!!”

My voice which echoed in the sky got the attention from everyone in my surroundings.

“Long time no see------oh I guess it wasn’t that long since we last met. It is an honor to meet you this fast, Kokonoe Tooru”

“I didn’t want to see your face though…..!!”

I placed my hands on my chest------and while placing my hands on the <<Astar>> surfacing up, I spat out those words.

Julie standing beside me also surfaced her <<Astar>> so that she can manifest her <<Blaze>> anytime.

However, our surroundings were different. They might feel that a serious atmosphere was floating around us and <<K>> but, they were looking at us and were whispering speculations without understanding the situation.

It’s probably because they couldn’t feel any danger since <<K>> was not wearing his <<Unit>> and was in a neck tie and suit.

“Can you please not make such a scary face. Just like what you see now, I did not come here to fight you today”

Even though he made a docile appeal by spreading out his hands, we did not release our cautiousness. “……….It seems my welcoming party is here”

“Eh………..?”

<<K>> looked away from us and looked at the school’s entrance.

I moved my sights there and saw the Kouryou academy chairman—the girl in black clothing’s there.

Tsukimi and Mukini-sensei were with her and slowly walked out with gazes fixed at them.

“I apologize for not giving any service last time”

“No, I had enough fun…….okay”

Together with his last words, <<K>> looked towards me and smiled.

“Then I have no worries then. However, for the last event and also today, we originally would refuse your visit to the academy since you haven’t received any permission from us beforehand”

“Oh well well, it seems we caused you great trouble even though I had no clue what it is”

<<K>> exaggeratedly bowed down; maybe it was to make us think he was polite and at the same time rude.

(Damn it, what do you mean by trouble, don’t screw with me…….!!)

When I thought about the many blood-sheds that occurred at this entrance, I felt anger and couldn’t forgive him for using a simple word like trouble.

At that moment, someone tapped my shoulders.

“Kokonoe. Is that guy……..”

It was Tachibana.

It seems that she just reached the hall; she was still in crutches even though the cast was taken off already.

Behind her was Miyabi making a stiff face but, she was looking at me waiting for the answer.

“…………He is <<K>>, the guy leading the <<Template:Furigana>>”

Miyabi’s body twitched the moment the word <<Template:Furigana>> came out. Tachibana’s face looks gloomy when she saw Miyabi’s reaction before saying “Like I thought” and asking me another question.

“Do you know what kind of goal this man has for appearing?”

“I don’t know-----but, I think you two should take some distance at least. He might not be wearing his battle suit but, he is an unpredictable fellow”

I think it’s going to be okay since Tsukimi and Mikuni-sensei are here but, this is just for the worst scenario.

“That might be a good idea. Miyabi let’s get away from this place. If that person is planning on doing something then, we might drag others down when the time comes”

Miyabi swung her head to the side when Tachibana said that.

“………I will fight”

“--------!?”

“It’s okay. Because I got stronger……….so it’s okay. I will show you how much stronger I got, Tooru-kun”

After saying that, Miyabi smiled.

Miyabi was making the smile that gave me the chills from a few days ago.

“W-what’s wrong with you, Miyabi……?”

Tachibana looked troubled at Miyabi, who was clearly acting weird.

Once again-----I became perplexed on what I should do, now that she shown that weird side of her.

However, in an unrelated matter, the conversation between the chairman and <<K>> was still ongoing.

“I will ignore that for today………okay then, can I ask you what kind of business do you have with us today?”

“I came here today to deliver a message from <<Equipment Smith>>-dono.------though I said that, it’s the same contents he told you directly the last time”

“If it is about the alliance then, I refused on the spot already am I wrong?”

“It’s just as you said-----but, more than 2 months have already passed. The <<Equipment Smith>>-dono asked for your confirmation again…………..this time, I will be explaining a little more compared to last time”

The <<Equipment Smith>>---he is the <<Template:Furigana>> boss and the other existence other than <<K>>, who is the captain of the executive team. It was someone that even the <<Exception>>---Lilith, who lives selfishly, was not permitted to talk about------

(An alliance with him you say…….?)

They attacked us twice-------and on top of that, there were deaths too; just what were they thinking to talk about the alliance in a situation like that.

Adding on with Miyabi’s weird state, my thoughts turned even more messed up when I heard the negotiation that’s out of my comprehension.

“A further explanation huh. I get to hear the continuation?”

“Just like the <<Power>> we <<Template:Furigana>> shown last time, our bodies were enhanced by the battle suits called the <<Unit>>. We were powered up to the extent that were able to fight against your-the <<Template:Furigana>>’s prided <<Exceed>>”

“…………..Kuhah. Even though you said fight against, you lot were barely hanging on against a bunch of <<III>> brats”

Tsukimi shook her rabbit ears and snorted. Her soft voice clearly reached everyone who was watching the conversation while they were holding their breaths, and nervousness was floating in the air.

Of course, it reached <<K>> too-----

“Yes, it’s just as you said……….in the current stage though”

He did not deny it and made a smile that does not look like he was putting up a front before adding one last word.

“But, try thinking about this. We might be trained solders but, we are still human. However----“

<<K>> looked around before looking back at the chairman.

“Just imagine how high we would reach if someone that transcends humans were to put on a <<Unit>>. How about it? That is what you and the <<Equipment Smith>>-dono aimed-----“

“…..not interested. I have my own beliefs. After you go back, please tell that to him too”

“Fufu. Your will is very strong……but, I just can’t leave yet”

After saying that, <<K>> put his hands into his pocket and Mikuni-sensei covered the chairman when he saw him did so.

“Relax. There is something I want to show you”

After taking something out from his pocket-----

“……luckily, all the actors are here”

No, <<K>> pointed his sharp eyes towards the person beside me.

“Eh………?”

Their eyes met, and Miyabi opened her eyes wide in surprise.

“Congratulations. You are the glorious proto-type combination of the <<Unit>> and <<Blaze>>”

While making a cold smile, <<K>> showed the switch he took out from his pocket.

“---------!!”

I felt something connecting and electricity shook my spine.

The words <<K>> said was related to the smile Miyabi showed which gave me a slight chill.

I perceived that with my six-sense.

“S-stop…..!”

I don’t know what <<K>> done to Miyabi.

But, my heart was telling me to stop him so-----

“Stoooooooooooooooooooooop………..!!”

I shouted and extended my hands.

But----that was all I could do.

“Show them your----<<Power>>”

*Click*. A mechanical sound could be heard and-----

“……….ah-aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh!!”

Suddenly, a shout strong enough to split my ears appeared.

When I turned over, I saw the accessory on Miyabi’s neck pouring out some kind of black cloth and wrapping it onto her body. Her chest, fingers, legs, and even toes were covered in a thick layer and its appearance made her look like a cocoon------right after the accessory stopped producing the cloth, the black cloth dispersed and turned to dust.

“Mi-Miya-bi….?”

After seeing Miyabi appearing out from the black cloth, either it was I or Tachibana that was the one that let out a husky voice.

I was so shocked that I lost my senses to distinguish the sound.

That’s because I couldn’t believe that the girl in front of me was Miyabi.

In this area occupied mostly by people in student uniforms, she was the only one in a weird outfit.

The battle suit mainly black in color, fit her body and emphasized her female body line but on the other hand, there were boorish armor guards covering her limbs.

Also-----she was wearing a headgear and the visor was covering her eyes.

The visor was half-transparent and I'm able see her face if I got closer to her.

But even so, I and most likely Tachibana just couldn’t bring ourselves to accept that the girl in battle suit in front of us was Miyabi.

No. We didn’t want to believe.

That’s because, the headgear worn by this girl looks exactly like the equipment worn by the opponent----the <<Template:Furigana>> commander <<K>>, that we fought with our lives at stake.

I wasn’t the only one who felt the impact when she turned like that. The surrounding students felt it too.

Even though they couldn’t understand anything at first, they noticed the familiar headgear and a ripple of shock and discomposure was spread out.

[Oi, isn’t that…………..] [This is a joke, don’t tell me that’s………….!?] [There's no mistake……..!]

Right when the students were frozen in place without any clue on what to do, <<K>> opened his mouth.

“Okay, the time to achieve your wish has now come. Show him as you like.------the <<Power>> that can kill gods, that you obtained!!”

“--------!!”

Opposite the visor, Miyabi opened her void eyes.

“A………aaa-ahh-aaaa-aaaaaaaah……….”

“J-just what happened to you, Miyabi! Why are you wearing something that abominable-------“

“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-----------!!”

Right when Tachibana slightly shook her shoulders, Miyabi shouted loudly.

“Miya……..bi......!?”

“Move aside……..”

“Eh……?”

Tachibana became blank when Miyabi said that.

“I told you to move aside, Tomoe-chan……because, you’re in my way……….”

“Wha………..what are you saying, Miyabi……..?”

“…………<<Blaze>>”

The <<Word that carried strength>> was said in front of Tachibana when she was being blank-----

After the <<Flames>> danced, a giant <<Template:Furigana>>, easily over 2 meters, appeared in Miyabi’s hands.

*Bikiiiii*!! Next, the <<Template:Furigana>> was swept and together with a dullish sound, Tachibana was blown away.

Tachibana was unable to block the attack and fell down on the stone pavement.

“Uu-gu….a-aag………..”

Everyone in the hall was silently looking at her groaning on the ground----

It immediately turned to a state of terror.

While there were people who ran away while shouting in panic, there were also people who grabbed onto their <<Blaze>>.

The security guards and several students jumped at Miyabi.

However-------they got warded off easily.

There fangs did not reach her; after the <<Template:Furigana>> was swung for the 2nd and 3rd time, everyone was on the ground.

It was an overwhelming <<Power>>--------

I just stood there blankly because I didn’t think that the scenery in front of me was reality.

“Sorry, Tooru-kun. Did I make you wait……..?”

Through the visor, Miyabi made a wry smile apologetically.

That voice definitely belongs to the girl I knew.

“What………..what are you doing…...Do you know what you did to Tachibana and everyone huh, Miyabi----!!”

“…………because, everyone was in my way”

In the hall filled with shout and screams, Miyabi answered me with a tone so soft that I might miss it if I didn’t pay attention.

“You, know. I want to show my <<Power>> to you, Tooru-kun. I told you last time right, I will show you how much stronger I got………..but even so, Tomoe-chan and everyone were in my way……….so, I had no choice”

Is this girl in front of me really Miyabi.

The Miyabi I knew would never have such empty eyes.

She won’t say that her friends are in her way.

More importantly------

“Okay, now that there isn’t anyone else in my way-------“

Impossible; there is no way she would make a distorted smile after hurting someone else.

“Just like what I promised, let me show you my <<Power>>, Tooru-kun!!”

Just like what she said, she carried the <<Template:Furigana>> which usually took both her hands to finally carry, with just one hand and-----swung it down.

“-----, crap…….!!”

The attack got closer when I was late to respond-----

“Tooru!!”

*Gooouu*!! The stone pavement broke and the ground shook.

I was-----safe.

Julie immediately pushed me down and protected me from the <<Template:Furigana>>.

“Are you okay, Tooru”

“Y-yeah. Sorry”

“Nai. It’s okay since you aren’t hurt”

Even though we were talking to each other, we stood up without looking away from Miyabi.

“……..don’t get in my way, Julie-chan. Do you want to end up like Tomoe-chan?”

“Nai. Even if this is Miyabi’s words, I won’t forgive you for hurting Tooru”

Julie looked slightly mad to Miyabi who said it in an irritated voice.

“Hurt? There is no such thing. I only want to show him how strong I have become”

Even though 1 minute hasn’t passed since she hit Tachibana away with her <<Template:Furigana>> and treated her like hindrance, the girl said it as if nothing happened at all.

“Just like this----look!!”

She repeated a straight line attack again----but, I blocked it with my <<Shield>> this time.

(Kuh, this is Miyabi’s power huh…….!?)

The force was so strong that my body might get blown away from the impact if I didn’t lower my legs and hips.

I couldn’t hide my shock from the attack’s weight even though it looks like she was just swinging recklessly.

“*Giggle* finally. I finally can show Tooru-kun this. If I get you to believe that I got stronger by showing much more of my <<Power>>-----it will be my turn to protect Tooru-kun”

Attacking the person that should be protected-----

Isn’t she aware of her illogical comment?

Miyabi made a distorted smile again and said this.

“Well then, I will show you more of my power okay, Tooru-kun”

“Wha!?”

The <<Template:Furigana>> remained pushing the <<Shield>> and Miyabi started pouring more strength, just like what she proclaimed.

“Guh…….Kuah………..!!”

I pushed back to Miyabi who was pressing down onto me.

This was just a simple push-----basically, it’s a simple power comparison.

But, the <<II>> Miyabi was gradually pushing me, who’s a <<III>> back.

(Th-this is the <<Power>> of the <<Unit>>……!! This is bad, if this keeps up then----“

I would get blasted away this time.

The moment I thought that, Julie swung her <<Template:Furigana>> up from under the <<Template:Furigana>>.

Together with the strong sound of metals clashing, she lost the balance of the <<Template:Furigana>> and was flung upwards.

“Mou……..I told you not to get in my way, Julie-chan…….!”

Miyabi looked angry when Julie interfered.

At that time-----

“Kokonoe Tooru”

The chairman’s voice cut into the area.

“It looks like Hotaka Miyabi is obsessed with you. Then I will leave this place----and her to you”

That would mean that Tsukimi, Mikuni-sensei and the security guards won’t interfere.

“I understand, I will take full responsibility and stop Miyabi….!!”

I did not look away from Miyabi and replied back to the chairman.

Julie then stood in front of me and covered me.

“Tooru, please stand back”

“I can’t do that. We have to stop Miyabi or-----“

“That’s exactly why. We need the <<Blaze>> to stop Miyabi”

It’s true that my <<Shield>> can’t do anything without harming her.

---leaving only one method left.

However, it won’t be achieved unless someone gets close to her but, there was no way I could leave this to Julie alone because of that reason.

“Okay I get it. But at least let me support you, I am Julie’s <<Duo>> after all”

“I understand. I am counting on you……..let’s go!!”

“Alright!!”

We ran towards Miyabi at the same time.

I placed my <<Shield>> towards the <<Template:Furigana>> which was swung down-----

This time, after diverting it down to the ground, broken small rocks scattered about and hit my body.

Julie took this chance to jump into Miyabi chest area and swung her <<Template:Furigana>> but, she dodged it by twisting her body and at the same time, she lifted her <<Template:Furigana>> before performing a counter. But, Julie jumped up and slashed down the same time when she was falling down.

*Gikiii*!! But, it was guarded by the handle and Julie got pushed away just like that. However, since it was Julie’s merit of having a light body, she turned her body mid air and landed as if nothing happened. But, she was easily blown 5 meters away.

“Let’s continue, Tooru-kun. Please look when no one is in my way, look, hey I told you to look at me more!! More more more more!!”

Her goal was only fixed at me and she came attacking me by swinging her <<Template:Furigana>>.

Miyabi was using the power she showed just now as she pleased, and she continued swinging the weapon which doesn’t feel like a heavy-weight weapon.

She was swinging it around like a light weighted rod, but actually, since each of the attacks were deadly, cold sweat would flow down each time I block them-----

*Clap**clap**clap*…………an applause that doesn’t fit in place echoed throughout the hall.

“Fufu, how magnificent. She power up wonderfully”

“<<K>>, what did you do to Miyabi!?”

“We just gave her the <<Power>> of the <<Template:Furigana>>----that’s all. In the first place, the person that gave her that wasn’t me but rather it was <<Equipment Smith>>-dono”

“………oh my, from what I could see, it looks like she is mind-controlled-----or maybe something close right?”

(Mind-controlled.…….!?)

I looked at <<K>> in reflex when I heard the words the chairman said.

Looking away from the opponent in a fight would obviously result in a big mistake.

I failed to dodge the groaning thrust and a splash of red splashed up to the blue sky when my shoulder was grazed.

“-----!?”

Miyabi did not miss me losing my composure and turned while pulling back her <<Template:Furigana>> before bashing the side of my head with the handle. I was blown away and I saw Miyabi charging towards me when I fell on a guy who was looking at us from a distance, thus dragging him into the mess.

(Crap…….!!)

It was natural to dodge, but not blocking it would result in danger to the guy.

Also, the worst possible outcome was also valid.

That’s because-----right now, Miyabi’s safety was released.

The <<Blaze>> is the weapon manifested by one’s <<Soul>>----

Because of that, no one will be harmed unless killing intent is poured in.

However, the warm blood flowing down my head and shoulder, were telling me that her heart of not harming anyone was not working and was just a story.

“Get away!!”

I pushed away the guy that got dragged into this.

After I heard him call my name, the tip of the spear approached me.

I crossed my arms in reflex-----

*Gyariiiii*!! Just like a replay of the event that happened in the <<Template:Furigana>>, the <<Template:Furigana>> and <<Shield>> clashed.

But, the conclusion was in the complete opposite. Forget stopping in place, I lost the sensation of my foothold and got slammed towards the stone pillar at the school entrance. Leaving aside the base of the top of the stone pillar, everything else was destroyed by the strong impact.

“Gu-uu……………”

Inside the dust, after i got up while my whole body was trembling from the pain, my sights suddenly turned dark.

The girl in battle suit was standing in front of me, blocking the sunlight while looking down to me.

Miyabi leveled her sights with mine and touched my cheeks.

“*giggle*……….how about it, Tooru-un. I am completely different from before right? From now on I will------“

The continuation of her words was blocked by the 2 echoing gunshots.

Miyabi, who was in front of me, took a hit at the head and chest before getting blasted behind.

“Hey you! I don’t know who you are but what are you doing to my husband?”

Lilith appeared from the school while spinning the <<Rifle>> in her hand.

“Good morning, Tooru. Or should, good timing be a better choice?”

Lilith said she was going to take a small rest after lunch and went to do her thing but-----

“Miyabi!!”

I did not respond to the gold girl and shouted to the girl who fell onto the stone pavement with her back first.

“Ah, Tooru!! At least thank me for helping you in a pinch……..wait, Miyabi!? Wha-what’s going on!?”

Surprise was revealed on Lilith’s face after I called out to and she looked at Miyabi who was getting up.

The headgear and visor broke by the impact of the bullet and her real face was exposed.

“No way………..!? It’s really Miyabi……..!!”

“That bastard----<<K>> is mind-controlling her!!”

“J-just what is going on here…….!?”

Even Lilith couldn’t hide her bewilderment at the situation.

“Oh look what we have here, well if it isn’t Miss Bristol. It looks like Kokonoe Tooru misunderstood something but, we only gave her a choice-----she was the one that wanted <<Power>>……..though, the <<Unit>> given to her has the function of clouding the user’s decision-making by strengthening their wishes”

“Don’t screw with me!!”

I lost to anger and ran towards <<K>> but-----

“Fuu. She got offended because you wanted to fight me”

Miyabi stood between me and <<K>>.

“Kuh! Move aside, Miyabi! Why must we fight…..!?”

But my voice didn’t reach her.

“Why……..? Same thing goes to you too, Tooru-kun, why won’t you look at me? I became this strong but why? Why Why Why Why Why Whyyyyyy!!”

“I have no clue on what’s going on but, I’ll stop you from moving for now, Miyabi!!”

Even though she couldn’t grasp the situation, Lilith pulled the trigger to stop Miyabi, who was charging at me.

3 continuous gunshots echoed----but, Miyabi who now has body power worth fearing after wearing the <<Unit>>, saw through the bullets path and blocked it with her <<Template:Furigana>>. Of course, she did not stop charging but instead she accelerated even faster.

Julie’s Template:Furigana fluttered when she ran towards Miyabi from the side.

“Miyabi, please stop it already……….!!”

Even though it was to stop her, Julie swung her sword with a sad expression because she had to attack her friend.

Miyabi stabbed the <<Template:Furigana>> into the ground and performed a pole vault to the air to dodge the straight slash. After taking away Julie’s mid-air specialty, Miyabi send a sharp and cold glare to her before----kicking her.

Julie was unable to dodge the kick and took a direct hit.

She might have a small body but, she tumbled on the stone pavement for 2 and 3 times----

The moment it was about to reach the 4th time, Tachibana caught her properly.

With one of her arms limping, Tachibana distorted her expression from the impact she got from catching Julie and shouted.

“Please stop this Miyabi!! Why! Why would you do this to your friend!! You aren’t someone that would do something like this!!”

“What do you mean by why……….You sure say some weird stuff huh, Tomoe-chan. I have been saying this from just now. I just wanted to show Tooru-kun my <<Power>>, now that I became stronger”

“<<Template:Furigana>> isn’t your <<Power>>!! That is just something you borrowed; please don’t call that your <<Power>>, Miyabi!!”

There was someone making a sneer when Tachibana shouted in anger and sadness.

“Fufu, Hahaha! Borrowed, now that’s one interesting way to put it. Of course for you, didn’t everyone else in this place excluding the <<Template:Furigana>>-dono, transcend by borrowing the <<Power>> called <<Lucifer>>? That’s basically plating the <<Unit>> with-----“

“Quiet, <<K>>!!”

“………Houu, are you saying that it’s different?”

*Suuu* <<K>>’s sharp eyes narrowed.

His light smile did not disappear and asked for the continuation.

“It’s true that at first, I thought the exact same thing. That, we obtained a borrowed <<Power>> called <<Lucifer>>…….but-----“

I brushed off <<K>>’s sights by glaring back and shouted.

“But it’s different now! I found out that, the <<Lucifer>> won’t sublimate unless we improve ourselves more!! The <<Power>> gained from effort, suffering and regret isn’t called borrowed <<Power>>! It’s called real <<Power>>!!”

I moved my sights to Miyabi and told her.

“And….the person that taught me that------was you Miyabi”

“Me……?”

Miyabi responded to me when I called her name and I nodded.

“You kept running every day. In order to become faster than yesterday as much as possible……….you're now able to run the distance that you couldn’t finish at first. That’s why you were able to become <<Template:Furigana>>…….however, you couldn’t reach <<Template:Furigana>>”

“………………”

Even though Miyabi’s face turned gloomy, I continued talking.

“To me, the <<Lucifer>> sublimation is just a prize for working hard but-------it’s something like the combination of all the efforts we paid daily. That’s why, I think that is real <<Power>>………but, Miyabi. What is that <<Power>> you gained? Did you want to show me that borrowed power; that fake power to me!?”

“Uu………..a-aah…………I…….I…………”

“Don’t rely on a fake! The reason why you're able to run fast now is because you worked hard every day right! Believe in the <<Power>> you gained through effort!! Believe in the strength of your heart that was able to make you continue that effort!!”

“I-I want…..Po-wer……….i want………to become………..powerful and show…….”

“I believe it!! I believe the strength of your heart Miyabi!!”

The girl fell because she got charmed by the devil because of her weakness.

But I believe in the real strength that would overcome that weakness.

“Take back the strength of your unyielding heart, Miyabi-----!!”

I shouted my wish and the air shook-----

It shook Miyabi’s <<Soul>>.

“Tooru-kun………I…….”

Light returned back into her void eyes.

“Miyabi!!”

But-----

“U-uuu……..!! aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa--------------!!”

But it only lasted an instant.

The same time the object on her chest flickered, Miyabi shouted in pain.

“Ah………hnn, a-aah…….Too-ru-kun……….”

“Miyabi, are you alright!?”

“Look……at me……..”

“-------!!”

While making a painful expression, Miyabi held up the <<Template:Furigana>> at her hips.

The tip was fixed pointed right at me.

“Here..I come………To-oru…….kun….!”

Miyabi kicked the ground.

“Tooru!!”

I stopped Lilith and shouted.

“Don’t lose to that fake <<Power>>, Miyabi----------!!”

I did not move at all when Miyabi was charging at me and stared right at her while believing her.

Our sights clashed instantly------

Right after Miyabi had a painful and confused expression; she closed her eyes and shouted.

“Uuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa---------!!”

Even though the tip lost some of its momentum-----

*ZuGuun*!! The <<Template:Furigana>> pierced deep into me.

“Guh, Kahah……..!!”

She stopped right when half of the spear was buried inside my chest.

I collapsed while it was stabbed into my chest.

“Ah………”

Miyabi’s face looked confused at the action she has just done.

“Aa-ah…….To-Tooru-kun………..Noooooooooooooo!!”

Her scream echoed.

“Tooru-kun!! I………..I, what have I…….n-no, Tooru-kun please don’t die, Tooru-kuuuuuuuun!!”

Miyabi made a scream filled with regret and pain.

With the <<Template:Furigana>> pierced into me-----I lifted my face and smiled.

“You’ve done it, Miyabi………..”

“Eh………..? Too-ru-kun…..you’re alive……….?”

“Aah, I am alive……..that’s because, Miyabi……….you won against the fake………….”

Yes, Miyabi won.

There was not even one drop of blood at the tip of the <<Template:Furigana>>, which was thrusted into my chest.

Even though she didn’t stop her charge, Miyabi was able to seal the (her) killing intent when she regained consciousness.

“Uu-n…………..I couldn’t do it alone……..it’s because, Tooru-kun………..believed me, and that’s why, i----------“

Mid-way through her words, the object on her chest flickered again.

That egg-shaped object stuck on her chest-----

The device that poured out and equipped the <<Unit>> on Miyabi was flickering.

“----Ah…….!?”

Miyabi suddenly pulled out the <<Template:Furigana>>.

“Miyabi…….?”

“U-uu……..my body is moving on……its own………no……! Run away, Tooru-kun………..!!”

She aimed the <<Template:Furigana>> at me again after pulling it out.

(That device is the one controlling Miyabi…..!? If that’s the case----)

Miyabi would be freed from the <<Power>> of the <<Unit>> if I destroyed that.

However, my <<Blaze>> is a <<Shield>>.

It’s not a weapon to destroy the device without hurting Miyabi.

But, there’s a way.

Even though it’s an equipment meant for blocking, my <<Shield>> is still a <<Blaze>>.

“I will save you now…….Miyabi!!”

To make that happen, I stood up and made a stance even though I was wobbly.

The <<Unit>> moved Miyabi’s body.

The moment she was about to stab me again with the <<Template:Furigana>>----

I stepped towards the tip.

The tip was deflected by my <<Shield>> and slightly went off course-----

At the same time, I twist my body and slipped into Miyabi’s chest area.

I pushed the <<Shield>> to Miyabi; more specifically I was pushing to the device on her chest.

I then pulled my arm back like pulling back an arrow.

“Miyabi, believe in me……..I will definitely---save you!!”

“U-uun……I believe you. I believe that Tooru-kun will save me……..!!”

Miyabi smiled.

That is the smile I knew.

So I nodded.

I released the power and performed <<Template:Furigana>> on the inner side of the <<Shield>>.

I used it with my palm and not with my fist; the impact was passed through the <<Shield>>-----it’s a shield bash.

The transmitted impact destroyed the <<Power>> of the <<Template:Furigana>>.

Without harming Miyabi at all.

“Thank you……..Tooru-kun…….”

I stopped Miyabi from falling.

Although she was unconscious, I confirmed her breathing; whether she was breathing normally before I exhaled in relief.

Looking at that, *Clap**clap**clap*…………an applause was given to me to celebrate this conclusion.

“Wonderful. I never would have thought that you could defeat her without harming at all………is that the “Protect” phrase you told me about?”

“Aah, that’s right.------but, I'm going over there to give you a good punch….!!”

After leaving the fainted Miyabi to Lilith, I got closer to the person that applauded----<<K>> while wobbling over to him.

“Fufu, sadly my goal has already been achieved. I will take my leave now”

“Don’t screw with me!! There’s no way I would go “Oh, is that so” and let you go back, after you caused something like this!!”

But unlike my energy, my feet were unstable and my view was hazy.

Although the <<Template:Furigana>> did not take my life, my <<Soul> was deeply injured.

Each time I closed my eyes, it was probably impossible to maintain my consciousness.

But even so, I took a step towards <<K>> and another one after that before----

I swung my fist.

However, forget using <<Template:Furigana>>, it was so weak that calling it a punch was wrong.

My powerless fist, tapped on <<K>>’s chest.

“Damn……….it……….”

Forget punching him away, <<K>> did not move even for a bit; and I spat my anger and regret at him.

“Fufu, this is exactly the phrase a mere shadow of one’s former self but-----one hit is still one hit right……..!!”

The moment <<K>> touched my fist, my whole world turned upside down.

Just when I thought that I saw the blue sky, a strong impact attacked my whole body-----and my body turned hazy.


I regained my consciousness during the evening------I was on top of the infirmary's bed.

Of course, it was after <<K>> left the academy------

I swung my fist down at the bed with anger and resentment.


Part 2[]

“Ah………re……….where is…………?”

Miyabi woke up during the afternoon of the next day after <<K>> left the academy.

Her view was pure white, and faster than her realizing that it was the ceiling, a voice that she heard the most in these few months called out to her.

“You woke up huh, Miyabi”

“Tomoe-chan………? Errr………….”

Miyabi’s memories were in disarray; she could not understand the situation and Tomoe continued smiling at her.

Normally, Tomoe should be in class but she managed to convince the academy that she had to be with Miyabi as her <<Duo>>, and was with her since yesterday.

Of course, Miyabi had no means of knowing that fact since she was sleeping the whole time; she raised her body while her thoughts were still hazy.

“Wait, you shouldn’t raise your body-----------“

“Where is this place……….?”

Tomoe’s stop did not reach Miyabi and her hazy thoughts, and after she raised her body, she looked around the room.

From what she could see, she knew that this wasn’t her room.

Although the room was white and clean, the room looked a little mechanical; Miyabi has a past of coming to this room but, she couldn't reach that far with her consciousness right now.

“……It’s the infirmary. There were no other wounds other than the one you got from the <<Blaze>> but, you were sent here for a check up just in case”

“Check up…………..?”

Why was she in the check-up room, though she asked that question, she looked at her <<Duo>> and----- For the first time, she noticed Tomoe’s arm covered in bandages.

“-----!!”

Suddenly, all of her memories came back as if she got struck by lightning.

The memories of the smiling old man that gave her the <<Power>>.

The memories of being possessed by the <<Power>> she gained.

The memories of her swinging that <<Power>> and hurting Tooru, Tomoe and other Kouryou academy students; everything came back.

“A……..a-aah…….! I………what have I………….!!”

Miyabi held her head and got horrified at the things she has done.

Tomoe brought her free arm and hugged Miyabi.

“It’s already over”

“But……….but………!”

“It’s okay…….though I said that, there’s no way you wouldn’t be concerned huh. But this is probably a punishment for the foolish me……….who wasn't looking properly at my precious friend called Hotaka Miyabi, my <<Duo>>-----no, even if you aren’t my <<Duo>>”

“Punishment, no way……it was my fault for listening to the old man, and believing that the fake <<Power>> was my own strength…………..”

“Believing is putting it wrongly. It seems that the <<Unit>> has a function that can control thoughts to a certain extent”

Miyabi swung her head even though she heard the words <<K>> said.

“However……..! At first it was different………It was because I was weak………that I used that <<Power>>……….and hurt Tomoe-chan, Tooru-kun and many people……….!!”

Miyabi properly has the memories of wearing the <<Unit>>.

“We only gave her a choice-----she was the one that wanted <<Power>>”

The words <<K>> said were correct.

The thirst for power was born from her lack of strength and as a result, she pressed the switch.

“It’s because I am weak…….”

Teardrops moistened her cheeks. That’s because tears were falling off Miyabi’s eyes.

Tomoe hugged Miyabi harder and swung her head before talking gently.

“No one is strong from the start. Everyone is weak at the beginning. That goes for me, Kokonoe, and everyone too. And it’s not like I am strong now too. I'm just trying to be stronger”

Tomoe couldn’t make the judgment that her voice was reaching Miyabi, whose shoulders were trembling and wasn't lifting her face.

But even so, Tomoe continued talking about the things she thinks about regularly.

“Humans are weak. Because we are weak, there are times we make mistakes. But-----I think it’s important to make a choice during the time we notice the mistake…………just like what I said just now, this event was not only your fault, it’s mine too. So-----“

After taking a small distance, Tomoe intentionally use a stronger tone for her next words.

“I want to become stronger”

Miyabi’s body twitched without her lifting her face.

Tomoe did not refer to it and talked with a voice as gently as possible.

“I want-----the strength to step closer to a friend’s heart, the strength to help my friend in trouble, the strength to accept the faces of new friends that I don’t know about”

The strength she described was different from the strength that Miyabi got tempted by.

Tomoe wished for the strength of bonds and something even more than that.

“That’s why Miyabi. Will you stay as my <<Duo>> from now on? Will you hold the feeling of getting stronger in your heart with me? Will you help straighten my path if I was led astray? Will you----become my real friend?”

The person to choose Tomoe’s wish, which could be also called as desire, was Miyabi.

Take Tomoe’s hand and stay in Kouryou academy.

Swing her head to Tomoe and leave Kouryou academy.

Miyabi made a choice.

“I------“



Template:SimpleNav


Chapter 5: If The World is Filled With Malice[]

Part 1[]

It was extreme lonely on the evening I regained consciousness.

Miyabi, who was still unconscious, and Tachibana who went to the infirmary to look after her, have not come back yet.

While everyone was having a heavy-atmosphere meal without talking, the conversation from the surroundings entered my ears------I found out that the incident in the afternoon has already spread out.

It looks like the source of the information was the students that were at the hall; the fact that we fought Miyabi in a <<Unit>> was spread out. Thanks to that, several speculations and glances were directed to us and we had to pass the time uncomfortably.

Our meal soon ended and right after we got out from the cafeteria, I asked Lilith something.

“Please tell me about the <<Template:Furigana>> and their boss- the <<Equipment Smith>>”

Now that Miyabi was used for their plan, the situation now is different from before.

Even if we can’t do anything about it, I want to gain as much info about the enemy as possible.

“I’ll treat you all some milk tea. Come to my room”

After only replying that, Lilith took Sara and went back to her room; I followed her with Julie and Tora behind me.

In Lilith’s room which was located at the 3rd floor, the curtains and furniture were replaced with high-class ones and the room was giving off a very different brilliance although it had the same structure as the other dorm rooms.

Originally, I was supposed to feel nervous for entering a girl’s room but, my feelings were far from that now.

Lilith kept quiet even though she reached her room, and the room was filled with the heavy-atmosphere just like what we had in the cafeteria just now.

After awhile, Sara distributed the milk tea to everyone and only then, Lilith finally opened her mouth.

“It’s Dawn’s confidential secret regarding him. That’s why, my answer is the same as last time. Don’t make me say it twice”

“……….so basically, you aren’t going to tell us”

After taking a sip of milk tea, [Yes, that’s right] Lilith nodded.

“Fuun. You told us to come all the way to your room and that’s it huh, what a waste of energy……!!”

Tora stood up in anger when he heard the words Lilith said after a long silence.

“Oh my, you’re not drinking the milk tea?”

“No need! Tooru, Julie, let’s go!!”

I understand Lilith’s position but, since I also understand Tora’s feeling for getting enraged, I was about to leave the room after i given up trying to gain info of the enemy.

“Sorry, Lilith. I’ll take your treat next time okay”

“I see. How disappointing”

After saying that, Lilith took up her cup----

“This is mumbling to myself-----“

She suddenly said that without looking at us.

“<<Equipment Smith>>-----his real name is Edward Walker, an expert of Mechanical Engineering; he’s an enthusiastic person that develops engine and propulsion systems, while on the other hand he develop things like artificial muscles……..if I remember correctly”

“Ojou-sama………!”

“This is just a mumble to myself. Don’t make me say it twice, Sara”

The butler flat out said that in panic but, Lilith told her to quiet down instead.

“Okay, time to continue my mumbling”

Hearing those words, me and Julie looked back at Lilith and Tora folded his arms while leaning his back at the wall.

“I heard that he talked about an exo-skeleton suit that will overturn common sense and his surroundings did not understand him because of that”

The exo-skeleton suit was most likely the <<Unit>>.

“12 years ago, he suddenly disappeared from the organization he was affiliated with----and ever since then, his whereabouts were unknown until the time he showed himself at the <<Survive>>. Most likely, he introduced himself to the organization that the <<Template:Furigana>> are currently affiliated with------the Gogmagog I think?”

Lilith took a sip of the milk tea before continuing.

“The Gogmagog is a secret organization tied to America’s military. However, they are mainly devoted to developing military weapons and with that power behind them, it’s an organization that has the highest influence in current North America…………unlike the Dawn Organization, it does not have a surface and I wonder if the fact that they're doing nasty things is true, I wonder?”

Lilith took another sip and sigh before I asked a question.

“…….Why is that <<Equipment Smith>> fellow treated as the organization’s confidential secret?”

Lilith looked down at the milk tea and mumbled.

“Edward was originally Dawn Organization’s development bureau number 2”

We gasped when we heard those unexpected words.

“On top of leaving the organization, after he was confirmed to have introduced himself to the enemy organization, the whole organization went into ruins. What’s more, he deleted all of the in-development data, data of completed developments and of course his personal data too when he left…………thanks to that, the whole organization was in chaos………….seriously it was one annoying event”

After making a sigh, Lilith faced foward and opened her eyes wide.

“Oh my, why if isn’t Tooru. You came to drink milk tea I guess”

With that one sentence, Lilith has implicitly ended the talk.

“Aah. I want the others to know about Sara’s milk tea too. Both of you sit down, it’s exquisite”

[Ja---. I’ll drink] [Fuun. Well……..I guess I’ll join in]

After Julie and Tora sat down, Sara made another batch of milk tea.



Around the afternoon on the next day-------even though it was still class time, there was a broadcast in the school.

Just when I wondered what it was, my name was called out to head to the chairman office during lunch time.

What’s more, I was not the only one that was call out; Julie, Lilith, Tachibana and also Tora were called too.

Everyone here thought it was going to be about yesterday’s incident but, Tora wasn’t at the place yesterday.

It was lunch time and while we were talking about what the business was going to be, we reached the office and united with Tachibana who came back from the infirmary.

“I see, she’s awake……..”

“Umu. There isn’t an after-effect too”

I asked if there were any wounds on her from the check up but, I became relieved anyway.

Even though I know it’s going to be alright since I attacked her with a <<Blaze>> similar to a blunt-type but, it was still fact that I launched <<Template:Furigana>> at Miyabi.

“But, she will be there for a few days just in case after considering the influences she might get from her surroundings”

Now that one night has passed, many students now know that Miyabi worn the <<Unit>>.

There were some students that got injured during that incident so it was a necessary procedure.

“Even Miyabi wanted to arrange her feelings without anyone around…..”

I could only nod, when Tachibana was making a complex expression.

“Also, this is my request but-------please don’t visit her for a while…………especially you, Kokonoe. Well you know”

“………….I understand”

Although it was inevitable, I wanted to apologize to Miyabi.

I wanted to see her cheerful face.

---but, the reason why I was the biggest factor of this incident was clearly because Miyabi said my name many times when she was being controlled.

I know painfully well that I shouldn’t show up now-----so, it’s better not to meet her face to face.



The thing waiting for us in the office was the talk personally by the chairman about the training.

“You all will be joining the actual training on the day after tomorrow”

It seems students that turned <<Template:Furigana>> will join the Dawn organization’s public maintenance order team----Ethnarch’s mission. It was the organization’s consideration, so that we could have a smoother entrance into the team after graduation, by joining many actual training in an early stage.

I heard this from my last class but, the day has finally come.

“From the start of the year to summer, this is the first time that 5 students gained the qualifications to join this year. There are many excellent students this year and the organization’s higher-ups are happy. Also, graduates of this school-----everyone affiliated with the Ethnarch is anticipating your attendance in the training”

However, the introduction was taken over by Mikuni-sensei.

“People that would cause hindrance to others during the mission because of their wounded state----which means, Tachibana-san will not be joining in. However, by your wish, we will consider allowing you in if you choose to observe instead…….”

“……..I am very sorry but, I will leave this one out. Right now Miyabi-----no, I'm thinking of being beside Hotaka-san”

In terms of gaining experience, joining in even if it’s just observing would be a good idea but, Tachibana honestly picked to be beside Miyabi.

The chairman clapped her hands to Tachibana, who chose to leave this one out for personally reasons.

“The feelings of taking care of your partner <<Duo>>, it’s wonderful. Within the students in the same year, you are a skilled, smart, and excellent student so, I wanted you to experience the field as fast as possible but, it can’t be helped if you have that reason”

“Thank you, Chairman."

After making one nod to Tachibana, who bowed down, the chairman looked back at us again.

“Okay, I will now tell you regarding the mission’s contents. I think this has quite related to you all”

(Us……?)

I waited while wondering what she meant-----

“The training content involves being my guard when I am attending a banquet. In that place-----an old man called <<Equipment Smith>>, the person that made <<Template:Furigana>> will be attending too”

“-----!! E-<<Equipment Smith>>….!?”

I shouted in surprise when the chairman told me the unexpected name.

“Judging by that reaction, it seems you know about him to a certain extent”

“Fufu, Tooru is unexpectedly quite informed I see”

Lilith shrugs her shoulders to play it off when the chairman looked at her.

Of course, there was no way that would fool her but, the chairman did not ask anything and looked back at me.

“From the organizer of this banquet, we were strictly prohibited from any battles no matter what the reason may be. However, it’s probably hard to think that nothing is going happen with the <<Equipment Smith>>, after we looked at the past situations. Because of that, this mission has without a doubt danger awaiting it. For that----“

The chairman told us that there will be a fork path here.

“I don’t mind if anyone says that they want to pass on this one you know? All of you are still students after all”

But-----not a single person wanted to leave it out.

“Kokonoe Tooru. I have something I want to tell you so stay here”

After telling us the gathering time and place for the day after tomorrow, I was the only one called to stay back when we were about to leave.

I made everyone else head to the cafeteria first and the office only had me, the chairman and Mikuni-sensei left inside.

“Err………..what is it about?”

“I am thinking of repaying back the debt I owe you”

“Debt?”

“Yes, did you forget what I said when you saved me from <<K>>?”

“Now that I think about it……..”

I have memories of her telling me that on the boat.

“I didn’t finish my sentence the last time but, I did not fight to make a debt from…….”

“……..I know-----is what I wanted to say but, I won’t be satisfied if I don’t do so. Also, I think this isn’t a bad deal for you”

After the chairman giggled, a thud was produced when she placed a black cylinder on top of the table.

“And that’s……….?”

“This is in a special shape but----this is a Jet Injector”

“-----!!”

I understood immediately what the chairman was trying to say.

The chairman noticed that I understood before nodding.

“Kokonoe Tooru, I hereby give you the permission to perform the <<Sublimation Ceremony>>………This is my thanks”

My heart's beating loudly.

There was no way that I wouldn’t understand on how big of a deal it was.

Originally, <<Level Up>> chances are given only 3 times per year.

This was already common knowledge but, it’s not like I will successfully sublimate.

On top of that, I was told that full-body muscle pain and high fever will attack the person for a few days if the sublimation failed. It seems Miyabi and Tatsu had a rough time waking up for a few days after failing the sublimation, and continued sleeping in their room without coming out.

However, to me who wants to gain <<Power>>, the risk doesn’t matter to me and the chance to increase the sublimation is like a wish come true but------

There was something I couldn’t agree from this talk.

“I have one question. The reason why I stayed back here is because……”

“Yes, this is something I wanted to tell only to you”

“………why am I the only one? There were several people that moved to save the chairman. Julie, Lilith, and Imari too. Tora too even though he wasn’t at the spot……..but even so, what kind of reason do you have to give me special treatment-----“

“……….It’s because you are an <<Unrivaled>>, Kokonoe Tooru”

The reply was somewhat within my expectation.

The reason why Lilith, who’s an <<Unrivaled Blaze>> like me, didn’t get chosen was probably because she has no limit to the chances to sublimate, unlike the other students.

And, am I given special treatment too because I am an <<Irregular>>?

But, I didn’t want to be treated that way and naturally said my thoughts.

“I……….for me to be treated specially and leaving everyone else behind………”

“Why are you hesitating? The reason why you wanted the <<Lucifer>>, wasn’t to happily hold hands with others and reach the goal right……?”

“------!!”

My shock and lack of composure were exposed when she stab me with those very accurate words.

It’s just as she said.

I wanted <<Power>> for my revenge, but-----

(Don’t tell me the chairman knew…..!?)

The only person that knows about the incident with him was Julie, that person and none other than myself.

“I will now repeat myself, Kokonoe Tooru. I give you the permission to perform the <<Sublimation Ceremony>>. Considering the possibility of failure after using this permitted sublimation, I don’t mind if it performed after the training----“

“Wait”

I interrupted her words and swung my head.

“I will……….not use this authority. I don’t need it”

“…………can I hear the reason?”

Quietly and in a low tone, she asked me without any hint of emotion inside her voice.

“It’s true that I want to become stronger------I want a <<Power>> that won’t lose to anyone. That’s why, I am really thankful that you gave me the chance for that. But, receiving the chance to sublimate alone and leaving my comrades, who fought together with me------just feels wrong”

At this moment the memories of my comrades, who suffered together with me to aim for the top, floated in my mind.

The memories of my precious comrades that would help me out.

We had many different conditions and situations but, if I alone gained power for my own purposes then, I feel that I might get distorted like him.

“I-----am competing with everyone to reach the top so, I will not use this authority”

File:Absolute Duo Volume 4 Non-Colour 7.jpg

I looked straight at the chairman and told her my determination.

The black clothed girl looked a little shocked before narrowing her eyes.

“*Giggle*. I am happy to the bottom of my heart that a proud and noble student has enrolled into the academy……….I understand, I will respect your determination. Let’s end the conversation here”

After she said that, I bowed down the chairman who was facing her back to me and I was about to leave the room but, at that moment,

“…………….but remember this”

The chairman standing at the window turned around and told me this.

“No matter how wonderful your determination may be, the world will not guarantee you its acceptance……………that is even more so, if the world is filled with Malice”

Ill intents will bear their fangs towards you no matter what determination one has.

I found that out with my body; with a feeling that cannot be compared with pain from 2 years ago, and also yesterday.

That was why the chairman’s words pierced deeply into me.

It was as if it was choking me…………



After 2 days, it was on Saturday evening-----

We gathered at the quay at the edge of the southern back gate and the chairman and Mikuni-sensei were waiting for us there.

We were going to depart on the pressure boat and after we were dropped off somewhere in the city, we will meet up with the Ethnarch and switch to a car.

“Be careful, Kokonoe. Please refrain from forcing yourself”

“Haha, I know”

Even though I replied that, Tachibana looked towards Julie.

“……………….Julie, I am counting on you to guard Kokonoe”

“Ja----“

“What guard……….just what do you think about me”

“That’s because you have been reckless when you aren’t in my eyes reach. I feel worried when I just think about you getting reckless in today’s mission too”

“……..Tomoe’s head is filled with Tooru huh”

“------!? N-no-not really; it’s just for a friend. Wh-what, Kokonoe, why are you looking at me with those eyes!?”

I have been giving her reckless impressions of myself huh…………was the look I have been giving her but, Tachibana suddenly looked panicked and-------

“D-don’t make any weird misunderstandings, Kokonoe you idiot-------!!”

“Why------!?”

Even though she was still in crutches, she ran away with tremendous speed.

Tachibana passed by Mikuni-sensei and Tsukimi accompanied by the chairman.

We were going to depart--------was what I thought but, Tora got called over by Mikuni-sensei and they started talking.

Thanks to that, we had free time and the rabbit-ear person approached me with a mischievous smile.

“Kuhah, the usual playboy I see”

“What are you talking about?”

“I am obviously talking about miss-goody. Her face was super red. What did you do this time? What words did you attack her with? Did you suddenly put your tongue in? Did you fondle her huge tits?”

“Like hell!! And also, that isn’t playboy anymore, its pervert!!”

“Kuhah, you can say that too♪”

“You only can call it that!!”

I got tired from retorting to Tsukimi and *Zeehaa* started breathing heavily.

“I-in the first place, what did you come here for? We aren’t going together in this mission right”

“Well yeah. Give me a break, why do I have to baby-sit oh come on…………”

Tsukimi placed her hands on my shoulders in an overly-friendly manner and it seems that she was made to house-watch to avoid causing any troubles there.

“I am completely free since nothing happens during baby-sitting. Rabbits die from boredom you know?”

“It’s obviously better if nothing happens. However, if something really does happens then-------it’s reassuring that you are left here”

I won’t doubt her ability since she easily took down over 20 enemies alone during the attack in the seaside school.

By any chance, the <<Template:Furigana>> commences a two-point attack like last time, Tsukimi staying back here will really be helpful……………leaving out her personality though.

“Hohoo, the <<Irregular>> feels reassured about me huh? Finally fell in love?”

“No way”

“I will pull your pants down in the next training and destroy your place in society”

(……………her existence itself is giving me anxiety about the future)

Tora’s conversation ended when we were having that conversation, and I was called to inform me it was time for departure.

“Okay I got to go. I’ll leave things here for the house-watch period”

“Okay okay, leave it to me. Don’t say for only the house-watch and say from now on”

“………….you’re a nice person huh”

It’s not something I should be saying to someone who tried to kill me but, it can’t be helped since I really felt that way.

“Stu—pid, what nice person are you talking about. I am an unequaled good woman”

After saying that, Tsukimi gave me a thumbs-down but, she was showing a smile.

At that time, Julie and the others called out to me when they were already in the boat.

“Tooru, we are going”

“Opps, I'm coming”

Right after I entered the boat, the boat engine started producing sound and we slowly started moving.

At that moment-----

“Tooru-kun…….!!”

Miyabi was calling out my name while running towards the quay.

“Mi-Miyabi!! Why are you here…….!?”

“I-I heard that you joined a dangerous mission from Tomoe-chan……..! So……ple-please be careful! Please come back safely with everyone!! I have something I want to tell you!! So please come back okay, Tooru-kun!!”

Miyabi shouted to me who was on the boat getting further away.

That’s why I shouted back.

“I get it, I will come back!! I promise to come back with everyone!!”

Miyabi swung her hand and I show her my clenched fist.

Our voices could no longer reach other and Miyabi turned smaller and further away.

“……….Tooru”

When I looked behind, Julie, Lilith and Tora were looking at me.

“Let’s protect our promise”

“Aah, of course. Let’s come back, everyone!”

The 3 of them made a strong nod at my words.


Part 2[]

After 20 minutes, Tooru and the gang were no longer on the sea and were ascending a river.

The boat reached the dock for aquatic buses located at the riverside, which was among one of the several spots including the dummy place scheduled for us to dock as a pre-caution for surprise attacks.

We met up with the Ethnarch, and switch to a car.

While taking caution for an attack from <<Template:Furigana>>, the car shook around for 30 minutes and the curtains for night time fell-------nothing particular happened and the moment Tooru was told that he could see their destination, he made a relieved sigh.

However, Tooru opened his eyes wide immediately when he saw their destination.

The area was surrounded with tall fences and after we passed through the door guard, the area was so wide that it was unbelievable that the premise was inside a metropolitan area, and there was a western garden filled with properly organized flowers and shrubs.

After a while of loitering into the garden, we reached the dazzling mansion that looked like a palace.

The car stopped right in the hall at the front of the mansion and after Sakuya got off---------

“All of you stand-by outside. Please listen to the captain’s orders”

After leaving that line, she accompanied Mikuni and entered the ground with the guide who came to pick her up.



Lilith looked at the black clothed girl walk into the door.

Even though she’s the <<Exception>>, she was powerless in this place controlled by the Dawn organization and could only see her off.

After the two of them disappeared into (pass) the door which was twice as tall, the gold girl looked up at the building.

It looked like a carefree action at first glance but, it wasn’t peaceful inside her.

(What is this presence……….just what kind of monsters are the <<Rein>>?)

The girl, who has the double the keenness of a person, felt goosebumps at the powerful presence lingering around the mansion.

“What’s wrong Lilith?”

“…………having the ceremony here with Tooru doesn’t sound like a bad idea at all”

In order to prevent having me feel her discomposure, the gold girl immediately put on her mask and joked around.



There was a wide atrium hall after passing through the door and there was a huge staircase leading to the 2nd floor inside.

Sakuya and Mikuni followed the guide up the stairs, and eventually stopped in front of a big door.

“Over here please”

(The <<Rein Conference>>-----is finally about to start……)

Even Sakuya felt nervous in front of the big door.

The heavy overpowering presence could be felt by the black clothed girl, who’s indifferent from fighting.

After the guide pushed open the heavy door, Sakuya and Mikuni entered the luxurious room.

A dazzling chandelier was on the roof (ceiling) illuminating the room, a mat with a beautiful pattern was spread out on the floor and a luxurious round table was placed in the middle.

There were 7 chairs placed around the table and 4 of them were filled.

Which means leaving aside Sakuya, who has just arrived, 2 people have not come yet.

“You’re here, the <<Blaze>> Ojou-chan”

After the door behind Sakuya and Mikuni closed, a rude man putting his legs on the table talked to her.

The 40 year old man’s cheeks were a little red and it could be guessed that it was from drinking alcohol. When he stood up, his body crossed over 190cm and a normal person would be frightened if they confront him. However the man smiled and his teeth could be seen, making him feel friendly.

Sakuya pinched her gothic dress and lowered her head.

“It has been a while, <<Grave Phantom>>-sama. And also, it’s nice meeting all the other <<Rein>> members. I am the one that inherited the <<Blaze>>----<<Diabolica>>. Nice to be (meet) your acquaintance”

“Ouu, nice to meet you….ah, Jou-chan your seat is there so go ahead. The Onii-chan you brought has none so sorry”

“I will take you up on your words”

“No, I don’t mind”

After the man called <<Phantom>> pointed to the chair, Sakuya walked over and-----

“…………by the way Jou-chan, how is he?”

“I brought him here. You can go check if you're curious you know?”

“Hnnn, it's not a big deal so I’ll pass”

While hearing the big man’s reply, Sakuya sat down and Mikuni stood behind his master.

After looking at those 2, <<Phantom>> looked at the whole scene before talking.

“Okay then. Before we start, let’s introduce ourselves for the new face <<Diabolica>> here. First off, I am <<Grave Phantom>>. Nice to meet ya, Ojou-chan…………alright, next you, <<Disaster>>”

<<Phantom>> looked towards the young man sitting at his left side.

“…………<<Dark Ray Disaster>>”

Not caring that it was in the summer, after the man slightly lifted his face which was half covered with a muffler, he took a glance at Sakuya before telling her his <<Sepher Name>>. He then lowered his sights to show that he had nothing more to say.

But, hearing his <<Sepher name>> was more than enough for Sakuya.

Even though it wasn’t much, <<Rien>> written inside Dawn organization’s secret data’s.

(A <<Holy knight>> affiliated with <<Holy>>)

A <<Holy knight>> is a title given to someone who is affiliated with the Anti-heretic organization <<Holy>>, which is a bureau that won’t see sunlight even within historical giant sects based in Western Europe. Above judging heretics in the name of god as a <<Holy Knight>>, he is rumored to have high battle abilities.

Also, since the Dawn organization’s biological enhancement nano-machines-<<Lucifer>> was a research that strays from the path of god, they weren’t on good terms with <<Holy>>. Sakuya felt that the reason for <<Disaster>>’s unsociability was probably related to that.

“Okay next goes to you, <<Diva>>”

<<Phantom>> moved his sights to the beauty with a tidy air around her, who was sitting beside Sakuya.

“It’s <<Silent Diva>>. We are both females so let’s be friends, <<Blaze Diabolica>>”

Her beauty was enough to steal anyone’s eyes and her silent smile was just like her <<Sepher Name>>.

There was no mistake that anyone would fall for her if they saw that warm and gentle smile.

(If it’s only by atmosphere, she the most out of character here)

Leaving aside her age, Sakuya who was the most out of character person here, thought that while giving back a smile.

“Of course. I have heard a lot of (about) you, <<Silent Diva>>-sama”

There were only a few number of people in the surface world that knows about <<Rein>> but, <<Silent Diva>> was the most famous within them all.

That’s because she’s a princess of a certain country in Eastern Europe.

The person who devoted herself to advance the medical healthcare system of her motherland, and simultaneously, the gentle and beautiful heir to the throne who looks like a holy lady-----

However, as long as she’s someone whose name is listed in the <<Rein>>, Sakuya bears in mind that she was not someone to take light of.

“Okay, next would----“

“Be me”

Even though the lean old man sitting on the right side of <<Phantom>>----<<Equipment Smith>> continued his sentence, the big man reeking in alcohol swung his head.

“Nope, not your turn yet old man”

The moment <<Phantom>> looked over to the empty seat between <<Smith>> and <<Diva>>----

Suddenly, a round glowing ball of light appeared above an empty seat.

The mysterious light that was inside the pattern (ball), flicked over to the vacant seat-----

Immediately, a young man in a showy military uniform filled the seat that was supposed to be empty.

Template:Furigana, ladies and gentlemen. And also------Template:Furigana, <<Blaze Diabolica>>”

“……………. <<Tempest Judge>>-sama, I presume?”

“Exactly”

The same time the young man made a satisfied nod to Sakuya’s confirmation-----

A shadow suddenly appeared on the table.

“You bastard-----------!!”

<<Disaster>> raised his giant scythe and jumped towards the young man in military uniform.

The grim reaper’s scythe that would definitely reap the life of others in one swing, made a flash -----

But the blade stopped right just before the <<Tempest Judge>>'s neck.

---no, it was stopped.

“I already said that, battles are prohibited here, <<Disaster>>”

Holding the blade between 2 fingers, the <<Phantom>> was the one that prevented him from swinging the grim reaper’s scythe.

He was sitting down just a moment ago.

“What are you going to do? If you really want to go at it then, I’ll take you on alright?”

“*Tsk*……!”

<<Disaster>> clicked his tongue before landing on his chair by kicking the table again.

“Well, it’s a great help to the host if you choose to be like that”

“………….it’s annoying if he runs away while we are fighting”

While glaring at <<Judge>>, <<Disaster>> made an irritated voice before sitting down.

“Was that a teleporter?”

Not caring at the problem that just occurred, Sakuya asked the young man in military uniform and he nodded.

Magic-----

Even though it’s something treated as fiction in the current world, it exists, just like what was seen here. However, its existence is hidden and it's not taken as fact in the surface world but, that goes for the <<Lucifer>> and <<Unit>> too.

“Is it your first time seeing teleportation magic?”

“Yes, it’s magic itself though. It’s embarrassing for me to say this but I am quite distant from that field and I didn’t have the time for it too so, I only have a little knowledge about it”

“Fufu, mine is just all knowledge and the magic itself doesn’t happen. The teleport I performed just now was thanks to a tool with magic engraved in it”

Sakuya felt that it was a statement not worth believing.

(<<Tempest Judge>>-sama-------he has the least information among the <<Rein>> and has a lot of mysteries around him. At the very least, he looks quite informed about magic I see………..also, he is quite in bad terms with <<Dark Ray Disaster>>-sama)

It was great info that was what stayed in the girl’s heart.

That’s because, she won’t know when she can use their relationship for her purposes.

“Next off is my-----“

“I know enough so it’s okay, <<Equipment Smith>>-sama”

“Wahaha. That’s cold, Jou-chan”

The lean old man shrugged his shoulders at Sakuya’s bland reply and that caused <<Phantom>> to laugh out.

After his laugh settled down, the big man pointed his fat fingers at the vacant seat.

“For the last person-----he will probably show himself if you get closer to the <<Absolute Duo>>”

“………….which means, a meeting won’t be possible unless I get close huh”

“Exactly. The conversation is moving fast and it’s a great help”

After <<Phantom>> said that, he made a grin.

“Okay then. Now that things have quiet down and everyone is here. Oiii, wait for me! Someone’s dirty leg caused a stain so change the cloth!”

The big man played innocent since it was caused by him putting his legs on the table and made a loud laugh while pointing that out.



After a while, extravagant food was prepared and they passed the time talking together with the food.

The conversation was mainly the taste and ingredients of the food but, contents that would pry into other member’s situation would sometimes be mixed in---which could be said to be a normal thing to do as a <<Rein>>.

Why would they do such a thing?

That’s because the other <<Rein>> weren’t comrades.

Even though the <<Absolute Duo>> was their core, they walk on separate paths-------basically, they're all competing against each other.

That’s why they would hide their own information and use speech skills to gain their opponent's information.

Sakuya was also imitating that but-----

“Is the <<Blaze>> doing well, <<Diabolica>>-dono?”

Edward talked to her when she was in a conversation.

“You can’t figure that out from the point that I came here?”

“Oh my, please accept my apologies. I haven’t drank alcohol with him before after all”

It’s a weird question to ask about the <<Blaze>> to the <<Blaze Diabolica>>.

That’s because Sakuya wasn’t originally the <<Blaze>>.

The original <<Blaze>> was referring to Sakuya’s grandfather called <<Blaze Innovator>>.

However, ever since he was bedridden from a sickness from 3 years ago, the black clothed girl inherited his <<Lucifer>> research and the <<Sepher Name>> of the<<Blaze>>.

Naturally, Edward asked knowing full well about that.

“Can you please not go so far to ask me about that here?”

“Fuhahaha, that was just a greeting. The main topic starts here”

“Oh is that so. Well then, can I hear the fun talk you have for me?”

“Of course”

After making a deep nod, <<Smith>> started conversing with her while the other <<Rien>> was showing interest at them.

“Fufu, looks like a fun conversation is about to start. I would like to hear the rest quick”

“Haha, we are expecting a fun talk here, old-man”

“Sadly, it might be more of a ghost story then a fun talk for you all”

The old man replied back with a smile that makes one feel his inner mischief, to both <<Judge>> and <<Phantom>>.

After making a smile, the military uniformed young man and old man listened carefully to him.

“Okay, back to our main topic. Though I said that, I think the wise <<Diabolica>>-dono already knows what I am going to talk about”

“………..It’s the alliance huh”

Edward nodded at Sakuya’s reply and the <<Tempest Judge>> raised a voice of admiration.

Template:Furigana. I never would have imagined that a member of <<Rein>> would suggest to team up”

“Now that’s interesting. It’s true that the old man’s <<Unit>> and the jou-chan’s <<Exceed>> has great compatibility”

“I heard this rumor before. That the <<Unit>> you talked about has finally seen completion”

“Fuhahaha, you get info fast like I thought”

Even if he asked where did you get that information from? , <<Smith>> did not investigate and just smiled because he knows that <<Judge>> would just play it off.

“The exo-skeleton’s suit completion huh………….fumu, it will be a miraculous <<Power>> if the alliance is created but, what is the <<Blaze Diabolica>>’s answer?”

“………..before my answer, I will have to ask you a question. The <<Lucifer>> will only function to people who are born with the <<Adapt>>. Because of that, I might get benefits by the alliance but, there is no benefits what so ever to you, <<Equipment Smith>>-sama”

After the black-clothed girl said those words in a strange tone, the lean old man replied back immediately as if he was waiting for those words.

“Of course, I do know about the <<Adapt>> too. I was part of Dawn before after all-----I was also your grandfather’s friend and we would often talk about our research as good competing opponents”

“Then, tying an alliance without any benefits would be----“

“I also know this”

The old man interrupted her words and continued.

“I also know that the research of the new-model <<Lucifer>> has the possibility of sublimating a person to an <<Exceed>> without the <<Adapt>>------also, I know that the new-model is in testing phase too”

“…………….even though you were away for quite a while, it looks like you are quite familiar about our internal affairs huh”

The smile disappeared from Sakuya’s expression.

The plan for the new-model <<Lucifer>> was established during the several years the old man was missing.

This means that, there was no way for Edward to know about the new-model and he currently holds more secrets than just the <<Lucifer>>.

(………….I should think that there is a traitor among us. Judging by the number of people that knows about confidential information, there are only a few but………..)

Her reasoning was correct. The reason why the previous attacks could easily succeed was because one of the researchers was secretly working for Edward.

(I have to do something about it once I get back)

With or without the knowledge about what was moving in Sakuya’s mind, the <<Equipment Smith>> started talking about the alliance with passion.

“The <<Power>> of a <<Exceed>> wearing the <<Unit>> is just as what you saw a few days ago. Even though it was a student who was trained together with the impurities known as a normal lifestyle, she displayed that much progress. We should train all of them as pure soldiers and later on administer them the new-model <<Lucifer>> to the students that are completed as battle machines—as the <<Template:Furigana>>; just imagine the possibilities if we do so!”

<<Smith>> stood up from his chair and his voice gradually feels more heated.

“Once they gained the new <<Power>> which will be completed in no time, they will reach a higher height. The completion of the real <<Libel>> will occur at that moment and they would surpass, destroy anyone standing in their path--------yes, even if the one standing in the way was god!! Wahahahaha!!”

Everyone gave their comments at the old man’s announcement while he was making a loud laugh.

“That’s bold, old man. So that’s the path you are on”

Template:Furigana. Surpass and destroy god-----so that’s why you named them <<Template:Furigana>>”

“Everything huh, that’s quite grand I see”

“……………..To think that you would mention killing God in front of someone affiliated to <<Holy>>”

And the crucial Sakuya remained silently looking at <<Smith>> without moving her expression.

“……I have one question. Why is it a group aiming for the top instead of one person?”

She asked a question to the old man.

“Fuhahaha. How obvious. Someone alone can’t handle a group. Unraveling history demonstrates that too. No matter how heroic a hero is, he was never alone and there was always a subordinate or assistance behind him”

What the old man said was correct.

By grouping up, humans contributed knowledge, pass down skills and soon, conquered the lands.

“Oh <<Diabolica>>, the person who lived to inherit the <<Blaze>>. Since you are the <<Blaze>> that created the <<Duo>> system and Ethnarch team, you should be able to understand on why a group is important right?”

“……..yes, I know enough. Thank you for answering my question, <<Equipment Smith>>-sama”

“I don’t mind. More importantly, after considering the conversation we had just now, can I have the reply for the alliance once more?”

The black clothed girl told her reply to the old man, who was seeking for a reply.

“I refuse”

“Wha……!?”

The girl continued to the surprised old man.

“You said this before <<Equipment Smith>>-sama. That, we are quite similar…………it is just as you say. <<Lucifer>> and the <<Unit>> enhances humans with external factors-------that one point is the same…..however, that is all to it”

“Houu…….?”

“The <<Power>> you seek is only on the surface. It’s clear from the complete soldier as a machine example you said just now………….however, we are also seeking the <<Power>> of the <<Soul>>. Even if, the fields we are aiming at are different, and that’s what I think”

At this moment, the small <<Diabolica>> made a smile which was enough to give anyone looking at her the chills.

“Also-------I realized this”

“Realize? What are you talking about?”

“Your real intentions

Edward slightly moved his eyebrows when he heard Sakuya’s words.

“<<Equipment Smith>>-sama. I know that you lost to my grandfather, the <<Blaze Innovator>> 12 years ago. You then found out about the <<Absolute Duo>> and instead of the path my grandfather reached, you chose the road of destruction-----as a result, you separated yourself from Bristol-sama and the others, from the Template:Furigana

“--------!! I-I didn’t lose!! Take those words back, you brat!!”

Sakuya placed her finger on her mouth to Edward who was trembling.

“You wanted to gain satisfaction by using my chosen grandfather’s <<Power>> to grant the wish of the un-chosen you; that’s one shallow motive huh. *Giggle**Giggle**Giggle*……….”

“D-damn you………..! You little brat, acting like you know everything…………!!”

Even though the old man slammed the table and vented out his anger, that loss of composure was just the same as telling her that her words were true.

“You damn doll for Tsukumo!! I will make you regret insulting me!!”

“Oi oi, old man. I told you that fighting in this banquet is prohibited”

<<Phantom>> shrug his shoulders and told that to the old man, who turned angry from a bulls-eye but, Sakuya made a small laugh.

“*giggle*, just what are you going to do to make me regret? From what I see, it seems you are alone today so I don’t think you can do anything”

“Just like you, I avoided doing something boorish like bringing anyone other than <<Rein>> members into the <<Rein Conference>>. If you wish for it then, I can have the <<Template:Furigana>> standing-by break into this place you know”

Sakuya chuckled when she saw the old man turned explosive.

The biggest reason why she joined tonight’s banquet was because she was expecting something to happen------and if that doesn’t happen then, she would have to cause something to make it happen.

But at this moment------

“Wait up, both of you. I think it’s a good idea to cool your heads okay?”

<<Judge>> cut in to mediate them.

---was what everyone thought at first.

“However………!!”

<<Judge>>‘s voice turned even louder and caused an echo in the room.

“Even if we come to an agreement, I feel that it will clearly leave a negative mark between you two. Because of that, how about we settle this with a game?”

“A game!! I don’t have to listen to such a stupid suggestion!!”

Template:Furigana. I am always serious, <<Equipment Smith>>”

The impression given by him shrugging his shoulder and head swinging from the left to right was completely different from his words and that made Edward grind his teeth.

At that point, the other person in concern--Sakuya joined in too.

“………….I'm interested. It’s an idea from <<Tempest Judge>> after all, it’s not a simple game right?”

“Oi oi, <<Judge>>. What nonsense are you saying”

“Why not, <<Phantom>>? Rather than causing a bigger fuss in this place, I think it’s quite a peaceful way to settle things”

“Well, that’s true too but……….”

<<Phantom>> made a difficult face now that <<Silent Diva>>, who was quietly looking at the situation, agreed.

“Of course, if both <<Blaze Diabolica>>-sama and <<Equipment Smith>>-sama agrees then, I feel that it’s a good plan”

“Haaa, I get it. Go on, <<Judge>>”

“Since both sides brought many game pieces, how about we have them compete? Of course, there are going to be rules since it’s a game.

“That is an interesting idea. How about it, <<Equipment Smith>>-sama?”

“…………..Understood. I’ll make you understand, just who is better at making an excellent group”

Both sides were smiling----

At this moment, a game which can also be called a representative war was established.



After a little while, <<Phantom>> looked at the monitor that was going to display the outside situation, get brought into the room while sighing before mumbling to himself.

“<<Killing game>> huh………seriously, that’s one bloody name………well, let’s see how much you grown huh”



Template:SimpleNav


Chapter 6: Sever The Fang[]

Part 1[]

Has 1 hour passed since the chairman entered the mansion?

Since the full-time guards were standing guard in the premises, we received orders to be alert without disturbing them.

“How should I say this……….We feel out of place here”

While looking around the surroundings; the reason why I brought that topic to Tora, was not because of the gorgeous scenery.

After seeing the people visible in the premises, I compared them to myself.

Including the many guards standing guard, there were female and male Ethnarch members wearing personal security clothes. On top of that, a bodyguard probably brought by a guest invited to the banquet-----(what’s more a foreigner with a scary face), was wearing black clothes like it was normal.

Compared to them, we were clearly feeling out of place since we were in our usual Kouryou uniforms.

“We feel like students on a field trip, here to observe society………”

“Fuun, I don’t care. Looks and skills aren’t related anyway”

“I think so too but-----wait, Julie…….?”

After looking around one more time, I saw a silver hair girl surrounded by several people in black clothes at the fountain in front of the mansion.

“I’ll go take a look!”

“Ah Tooru!........seriously, you’re over protective”

Tora’s tired voice could be heard behind me when I ran towards Julie.

Worrying about an <<Exceed>> who has abilities beyond normal humans----

(It’s true that I' am overprotective…….)

Nevertheless, inside her was a normal---- (She’s a little blank but)-----girl so, it was only normal for me to worry.

“Tooru”

It seems Julie noticed me getting close and after receiving something from a man in black clothes, she took a bow before running over to me.

“Are you okay, Julie. Did they make you do something weird?”

“Nai. They were surprised that I was an Ethnarch-trainee…………they thought I was a child that got lost here”

I was about to laugh out loud at the latter half of her sentence, but I managed to suppress the urge.

“Ah, now that I think about it, you received something from them?”

“Ja--. They gave me candy, encouraging me to work hard for this training.”

I was close to bursting out this time when I heard how she was treated like a child.

“………..By the way Tooru. What were you talking about with that person?”

Julie directed her sights at Lilith, who was standing still while looking up at the mansion again.

“Hnn………….It’s not like anything happened. But, I felt that she was acting weird when we reached here. I tried talking to her just in case, but she just played it off”

“…………….I’m amazed you noticed that she's acting weird.”

“That’s because she’s been worried about me recently.”

A few days ago, Lilith planned a birthday party for me because she got worried about me being depressed.

Because of that, it’s my turn to cheer her up if anything happens to her, or at the very least, to ask what she was concerned about.

That’s the reason why he noticed Lilith was acting weird, but he felt a little lonely since it ended up with her just trying to play it off.

*Pull*.

Just when I felt something pulling my body, it was apparently Julie pulling my sleeves.

Adding on; at a level where only people close to her would notice,------(Of course, I could notice)------her expression was clouded.

“What’s wrong, Julie?”

“…………………I wonder what’s wrong?”

*Chirin* the bell rang as she tilted her head.

It seems that Julie unconsciously moved her body and doesn't know the reason why she pulled my body.

After shrugging my shoulders telling her that nothing is wrong, I went back to the front of the mansion with Julie.

The Ethnarch captain called us to gather when we were standing guard.

The reason became clear when the captain started talking to everyone.

“There’s going to be an attack!?”

“Yeah. An emergency call came from Mikuni-san. He told us that there will be an attack from those <<Template:Furigana>> people in exactly 20 minutes so get everyone into position to protect the mansion from the attack”

“Captain. It’s the same with this attack, but how do they know the exact time?”

The captain made a troubled face at that question.

“Sorry but I don’t know. But, it seems that the enemy’s commander will definitely aim to break through the mansion’s front gate”

After saying that, the door that the Chairman passed through was pointed at.

“There is a hall behind that door and there are stairs leading towards the 2nd floor inside. If the enemy commander reaches the big door after climbing the stairs-----we will be the loser. And, if we defeat the commander or prevent the enemy from reaching there in 30 minutes, it will be our win

“…………..Losing and wining conditions; what’s more there were several of them----it’s like a game”

I felt the same way at Lilith’s mumble.

(What intentions do they have? Did something happen between the Chairman and the <<Equipment Smith>>?)

However, there’s no way we could know the situation inside the mansion, no matter how much we think about it.

During that time, the Captain ordered us to separate into a 4 in 1 group.

We were teamed up with the usual members and were told to stand guard at the back lines because we were trainees.

“We will now begin our mission! Our enemies are people that caused big damage to Kouryou Academy a few days ago during their attack. All members, and trainees, there might be weird conditions in this but, please get to position with the determination suitable for the actions that we are about to have right now. This is—war!!”

Everyone there felt nervous at that strict announcement.


We went to our stand-by point------

While we were standing at one corner of the terrace spread out to the left and right from the mansion’s front entrance; I thought this while looking at each team scattering to several spots in the premises.

(………….What would happen if we lose)

We were not told that by the captain.

Judging by how <<K>> tried to snatch the chairman away during the last fight; the possibility for the same thing to happen again is enough.

(We can’t lose this……….)

However, even though we are having this satiation, the only <<High Level>> within our group-Mikuni-sensei was still in the mansion. It seems that he can’t move recklessly, meaning that the only the Ethnarch and us- the Kouryou students will be the only ones that can counter the <<Template:Furigana>>.

There were a total of 29 Ethnarch who are <<Template:Furigana>> like us and the battle potential we have now will overpower a normal opponent. However, all the members of the <<Template:Furigana>> will be wearing <<Unit>> so in terms of physical abilities, we are probably equal in strength.

The difference in strength will probably be our equipment.

Since the <<Template:Furigana>> will be equipped with Assault Rifles, we are extremely at the disadvantage at long-range combat.

The Ethnarch’s also had guns but, since they are practice mainly for stopping the target and has low killing firepower, the possibility that it would be blocked by the <<Unit>>’s defense was high.

For our side, our thinkable option was probably to reach a distance close enough for us to swing our <<Blaze>>.

(Hn?)

Standing beside me; Julie beside me suddenly lowered her head.

When I moved my sights to that direction after wondering why she lowered her head; I saw a black clothes man getting into a car.

For this attack; the guardsmen’s were ordered to stand by inside the mansion while the black clothed group was ordered to stand by outside the war zone.

“What’s wrong Julie?”

“It’s the person that gave me the candy”

“Aah, it’s that person.

His face looks stern but, he might be a very kind person.

“It seems that he has a child that’s around my age”

That was probably referred to her height.

“He told me that, I must take care of my life even though I picked a dangerous job”

“Yeah, we have to do that”

There was also the promise to Miyabi that we will all go back safely.

That’s why I will definitely,

The disaster occurred right after I made my vow again in my heart.

*Dozuuuunnnnn*!! A loud explosion echoed and shook the atmosphere.

That was the signal-----of the beginning of the fight.

“Wha……..!?”

Flickering flames rose in the dark night.

The origin of that flame and smoke----was from the car that the black clothed group rode in.

Afterwards; the cars heading outside the premises started to explode and the flames scorched the night sky.

“No-way……”

I mumbled blankly.

They were killed.

Even though they were just alive a minute ago. “This is war”


The captain’s words re-appeared in my mind.

But even so, I can’t believe the scene in front of me.

I couldn't believe that they lost their lives from a fight completely unrelated to them.

The silver haired girl standing beside me felt the same way too.

She only stared with her words lost just like me.

But, we regained ourselves when he saw him.

Even though he was at a distance where we can’t visibly recognize him; we definitely knew it.

Standing straight at the gate lighted in fire; a man in battle suit.

Within the echoing gunshots and explosions, his hair was swaying from the heat wave----

Like leading an army of enemies, the young man was leisurely walking-----

He was sneering at us with his sharp-eyes directed at us.

“<<K>>------!!”

She moved the same time I shouted.

The silver girl standing beside me pounced out with the <<Template:Furigana>> in her hands but----

“Don’t move!!”

The gold girl used the <<Template:Furigana>>’s body and blocked Julie’s path to stop her.

“Don’t leave your post!”

“-----! But, that person said he has a child that looks around my age……….and was waiting for his return in his mother country……..! But even so…..but even so…..!”

“But you still have to calm down! We are now in a battle………leave the sadness for later after everything has ended. Or else---you’ll die”

Persuaded by Lilith; Julie directed her sights strongly at <<K>> in regret.

With miserable feelings inside her chest, the silver girl placed her hand on my hand.

“Tooru……….”

I don’t know what I should tell her.

That’s why I held her hands that covered mine.

“Thank you very much, Tooru”

Julie clenched back my hands.

I felt my chest squeezed tight when I saw the side of her painful and sad face.

Even when we were doing that; the echoes of gunshots and sword clashes did not stop from the garden.

Strong light together with the sound of explosions would sometime occur and unlike the smoke that comes out fire; it’s probably the flash grenades and smoke grenades used by the Ethnarch.

To us, who have no means to attack from a distance in the back lines; we had no choice but to only look at the battle from afar.

However, the gold girl was not one of us.

Unlike the pistols in the Ethnarch's hands, Lilith’s <<Template:Furigana>> was the reason why she’s called the <<Exception>> and has the firepower to pierce through the <<Unit>> even though there’s a distance in between.

The gold girl placed her elbows on the terrace handrail and pulled the trigger.

*Zutaan*!! A <<Template:Furigana>> collapsed after receiving a head shot.

“As expected from you. It’s amazing how you can fire accurately at this distance and what’s more in this poor visibility”

“Fufuu, thank you. Once this is over, I will shoot Tooru’s heart this time”

“………….I’ll pass on that”

“Eh What? I couldn't hear you!”

Lilith shouted when her firing and my reply mixed together.

“Leave your chatting to that much, I told you to focus”

When I replied that while looking at another <<Template:Furigana>> falling down, Lilith puffed her red lips in dissatisfaction.

“I think I am maintaining my calmness since I have enough leisure to chat around though”

That’s a comment fitting Lilith’s usual leisurely actions.

Her determination to maintain her calmness in order to win and survive could be felt and it made her look trustworthy.

*Zutaaan*!! Flames burst out from the gun and caused an <<Template:Furigana>> to stagger as his shoulder was hit.

Even though he wasn't defeated, it was enough just to stop the enemy’s movements for an instant. Taking that chance; a soldier jump out from the shadows and swung the <<Blaze>> to defeat the enemy, could be seen.

“Alright!”

“………………Honestly, I don’t think it’s a situation where you can say alright you know. They are slowly closing in the distance”

As if to agree with Lilith’s words; her face turned stern the more she saw the captain’s face when he was giving out orders to his subordinates through wireless at the front gate.

Panic, anger, shock, fear----all types of emotions disappeared.

Although the Ethnarch were putting up a good fight, the battle situation was gradually tilting.

The main reason for the happening of that situation----was <<K>>.

The action he was taking was simple and clear. He was openly walking through the road which leads from the gate to the mansion. This overly obvious trap was being executed by him-the commander.

However, <<K>> who was wearing the <<Unit>> did not even take one step back nor did he stop as if a big amount of mock battles were slammed into him. Forget that; the Ethnarch that shows up instead will become the target of the enemy’s assault rifle.

Even if they try to challenge him with their <<Blaze>> in hand, they were quickly defeated before even closing the gaps because they were handling an assault rifle. Even if they managed to dodge the bullets and slip into his chest area, they would be defeated by his specialty-his knife skills.

“Oi! Can’t you snipe that man!?”

“I have been shooting at him from just now. The reason why he's dodging all of it, enough to piss me off, is because he hasn’t released his awareness from my sniping”

Lilith replied back with a slightly strong tone at Tora’s irritation.

(He really is in a different class…………)

But, it seems there are some strong <<Template:Furigana>> other than <<K>> around and was giving our soldiers in-battle a harder fight.

Even though it was a good fight, one person after another was getting defeated.

“Kuh……………!”

Death was swallowing the Ethnarchs and the figures of them being defeated were substituted with my comrades who were defeated at the dojo on that day.

The scene which I never wanted to ever see again was once again repeated in front of me after 2 years.

I was at my limit from folding my arms doing nothing while looking at that scene.

“Captain! Let me go to the front lines! I can’t stand still any longer----“

“You idiot!! How can I send you trainees to the dangerous front lines!! Leave them to my subordinates and focus on defending here like you were ordered to!!”

“Who’s the idiot!! As long as we are in this place, we are your comrades before trainees!! That’s why I am saying I can’t see my comrades getting killed!!”

“………….I think we would be his subordinates instead of comrades in this case. So shouldn’t the subordinate listen to the higher up’s orders?”

“-----!! That’s……………..”

Lilith jumped into the conversation while snipping.

“But, Captain-san. I personally agree with Tooru. Honestly speaking, things are looking working worse as it goes. Rather than losing our strength, I think it’s better to send as many people to the front lines as possible you know? Especially Tooru and that girl-----“

Half-way through her sentence, her sights ran towards me and Julie before she slightly raised her eyebrows in dissatisfaction.

“I think I won’t lose to anyone in your team if it’s this <<Duo>>. It’s the autograph of the <<Exception>>-me”

It seems that Lilith’s name----no, the name of the <<Exception>> was big. It’s probably because she showed the abilities fitting her <<Template:Furigana>>, the <<Template:Furigana>> in this fight.

The captain kept silent for awhile----before answering.

“It’s just as you all say…………….I’ll leave my comrades in the front lines to you all. Help them as much as possible”

“I understand! Julie, you heard him so; it’s going to be dangerous but-----will you follow me?”

“Ja---. I am the <<Duo>> who will protect your back”

She nodded with a strong answer before I looked towards Lilith.

“I want to say me too but, I will stay here. I don’t want this but, going all-out support is my job now”

Lastly, I looked towards Tora who looks as if he was thinking something.

“Tora, come with us. We need your power”

Tora coming with us is reassuring. The range of battle variations will increase greatly compared to me and Julie alone but, the most important part is that he can cover with my lack of offence.

It’s frustrating but, the possibility that I can defeat an enemy with the <<Unit>> other than using Template:Furigana, is quite low.

“Fuun. It won’t be a <<Duo>> anymore if I go and that woman’s autograph or whatever will probably be meaningless----but, I will prove that your choice is the correct one”

It was a long annoying way to put it but, it looks like he’s going to follow us.

“………….Also, I can’t help it if I hesitate in this situation. Use---this”

The moment Tora pulled out an unknown cylinder from the holster at his waist; the thicket around the terrace moved.

“--------!!”

The instant we looked over there, the thicket rustled and a shadow----<<Template:Furigana>> jumped out.

“Kuh!! An ambush!?”

The <<Template:Furigana>> that jumped out from the thicket swung his blade and attacked Tora.

2 rays of light from the blades clashed-----Tora’s <<Template:Furigana>> sliced the <<Template:Furigana>>’s chest.

However, the enemy did not end like that.

Even though he collapsed, he used all his remaining strength to attack Tora.

Tora back-stepped to dodge the attack too but-----

“Tora, behind you!!”

The moment Julie’s warning flew, another shadow jumped out from the thicket.

“Wha!?”

With his timing slightly off, Tora took a direct kick from the attacker since he could not handle the second ambush.

“Tora-----!!”

“Gahah………..Guh—haa………!!”

Tora slammed and broke the mansion’s wall before getting buried under the rubble.

“Going for an ambush; not bad!!”

After the 2nd <<Template:Furigana>> attacked Tora; he pointed his blade towards Lilith without any hesitation.

The ambushers' goal was our sniper-Lilith.

Even though she blocked the swung knife with the gun’s frame, she got overpowered by his strength.

But as expected from Lilith. She did not try to fight back and rolled back towards the terrace before kicking upwards with a form that’s like overhead throw. The <<Template:Furigana>> that got kicked away flew over the terrace’s handrail and fell to the ground but, he immediately stood up. It seems that the damage he received wasn’t much at all.

But, we did not just look quietly at the scene.

Me, Julie and the captain moved to support Lilith but------

2 more shadows jumped out from the thicket.

“Kuh!! There were others around!!”

I blocked one knife thrust out from the 2nd enemy but----

The other knife was blocked by Julie who came in to cover me.

“Sorry Julie!!”

“Nai. I am Tooru’s <<Duo>> after all”

Me and Julie, each took on one attacker while the captain took on the man who attacked Lilith and Tora.

In this situation where allies and enemies were mashed together; they probably won’t use their assault rifle.

In this situation, we could focus on the enemy in front of us.

The attackers and I looked at each other and slowly closed in the gaps----the enemy was the first one that moved.

While making *Hyuu**Hyuu* sounds; even though the knife moved with we dodged the blade filled with hostility and performed a low kick. However, that was a feint and the moment the enemy respond to my kick by attempting to block, I filled in the gaps with one step.

I diverted the knife he thrust at me with my <<Shield>> before pulling his arms and landing an elbow blow when he lost his balance.

The power was enough to destroy a normal person’s internal organs but, the attacker only groaned.

(Damn, even though I felt the resistance………!!)

The moment I wondered if I should use my Template:Furigana----

“Tooru, dodge this!!”

Lilith’s order flew.

A gunshot echoed almost at the same time I dodged and the <<Template:Furigana>> collapsed while making noises.

“That was a great help, Lilith!”

“Fufu it’s a nice wife and husband combination I guess”

“……………….”

(Wait, how’s Julie and the captain………!?)

From what I could see; Julie defeated an <<Template:Furigana>> with a diagonal slash down his shoulders.

For the captain------

Just as expected from someone who was assigned a team; he’s quite strong.

With the <<Spear>> in his hands, he utilized its reach to prevent the attacker from entering his special range. With his sharp stabs; the <<Template:Furigana>> slowly suffered more and more wounds. Soon, the enemy lost his patience and charged into his chest area but the captain used the butt end of the spear to counter him and finished him off with a stab.

After stabbing the spearhead of the <<Spear>> into the ground; the attacker fell to his knees before collapsing.

“Fuu, I heard the stories but; the <<Template:Furigana>> are quite strong”

The moment the captain exhaled-----

*Hyuu* 2 rays glowed and sliced the air.

The glow turned into blades and attacked the captain.

Together with a dull sound; 2 knives deeply sliced his back.

“Captain!!”

“Gu-ah……”

The Captain groaned before crossing over the handrails and fell to the ground.

(Kuh!! Another team----no, this knife, don’t tell me….!?)

“Fufu, all the ambush team could do was cause you all to fall into disorder huh”

“<<K>>!!”

He probably reached us when we were disordered in the ambush.

In front of the mansion-------standing at the fountain at the hall; <<K>> was making an eerie smile.

“However, they accomplished the mission given to them. Their role was to disorder the back lines and allow the team to advance forward

I understood what <<K>> words meant when 5 shadows stood behind him.

Shadows------the <<Template:Furigana>> evenly pointed their assault rifle at us.

The sound of sword clashes and gunshots could no longer be heard from behind.

The only thing that could be heard was the sounds of patrol cars and fire trucks from far away.

“You…….bas-tard; how dare you…….my subordinates…………”

Even though the captain lifted his face in anger while still on the ground; he lost all his strength and lost consciousness.

“Damn……! <<K>> you bastard!!”

“It’s an honor to meet you tonight too after that day a few days ago, Kokonoe Tooru. Did that girl have a healthy life after that?”

“What healthy, don’t screw with me……..! Why- why did you use Miyabi?”

“……….when we were on the boat; do you remember the time we called that operation the <<Selection>>?”

“What is that related to Miyabi”

“Fufu, don’t be impatient and listen closely. That operation, was something to show the higher-ups of the organization I am affiliated about how much the <<Template:Furigana>> can take on the <<Exceed>>, who are known throughout the underworld------yes, we used you all to let them evaluate the <<Unit>>. However other than that; I received specific orders by the <<Equipment Smith>>-dono to evaluate the students”

“Our evaluation?..........now that I think about it, the guy that attacked Miyabi was acting as if he was observing us-------“

“Yes. Including the time for our plan; I had several <<Template:Furigana>> slip into the island to take data from all of you during the time you all are in the island. <<Smith>>-dono picked up a weak minded student within you all. After a few days, we tried approaching you all when one of my accomplice brazenly from the school”

“So the girl was Miyabi huh……….however, why would you do that!?”

“We wanted to inform the <<Template:Furigana>> on how powerful an <<Exceed>> would reach after gaining the <<Unit>>’s power. It was annoying to me but, this was something <<Smith>>-dono requested. Better than words, it’s much easier and more effective to show her.

“……………I can’t forgive you. You guys hurt Miyabi for such a dumb reason!!”

“Hahaha, it’s not like I want you to forgive me………but, I am interested in how you won’t forgive me”

“I’ll let you taste Template:Furigana one more time!!”

“…….Tooru, calm down!”

Lilith stopped me the moment I was about to jump towards the hall.

“I understand your feelings but, even if you dash in with anger; you’ll only get defeated before you can do anything! That’s why, be calmer even if it’s little…….!”

“Kuh……!!”

Lilith was right.

The 5 guns were pointed at us whole time I was talking with <<K>>.

I would probably become Swiss cheese if I made a reckless move.

“Thank Miss Bristol, Kokonoe Tooru. It won’t be interesting if you die right away before I could repay back what you done before”

“Not interesting? It’s like you’re having fun with this……”

“Fufu, this is a game after all”

“A Game…..!? Don’t screw with me!! What game is this after you killed!!”

“I am not screwing around. You all know that there are rules in this fight right? Then, how can you not call this a game? ………….although, this is a game that takes other lives- the game called <<Killing Game>>”

After hearing his screwed up words saying that this was a game, Julie who was quiet until now, opened her mouth in anger.

“……..even if this was a game, why would you drag unrelated people into this fight? Your opponent should be us……!”

The silver girl pointed the <<Saber>> at <<K>> while her flames of anger were flickering in her Template:Furigana.

“It’s the signal to start the game. In order to let you know our <<Power>>, we have been notified to make it flashy”

“For such a reason…….!!”

“Hold your horses there. No matter how fast you might be, it’s impossible to dodge all 5 guns”

Julie glared at <<K>> and clenched her teeth which was loud enough for me to hear the creak.

<<K>> moved his sights from Julie to me.

“Well then, Kokonoe Tooru. Do you know what situation you are in right now? Now let’s hear something in this situation. In the previous fight, you said that you would “Protect” Julie Sigtuna right?........however, can you still say the same thing in this situation.

“O-of course…..!! I-----“

“Are you serious? Do you really think that you will be able to protect Julie Sigtuna, Miss Bristol and the Captain-dono? Even in this situation where all this guns are pointed at you!?”

“Kuh……..!!”

Protect, I want to protect them------

I have the will for that but I can’t reply back with words.

Even I know this.

It’s probably just some kind of pipe dream, even if I say I want to protect them in this situation.

But, even so------

“But even so, I will still protect them!!”

I roared.

No matter what situation it may be, I can’t lose my will to protect no matter what.

“Kuh…………ha-hahahahaha!! How foolish! Looking away from reality and only talk about your ideals; how truly funny is this. Hahahaha, Ha---hahahaha!!”

<<K>> laughed.

He was making fun of the foolish me.

But I still won’t give up.

I can’t give up since I roared.

(Think! Think of what I can do now!! There has to be something, there must………!!)

“……..Tooru”

Although I was grinding my teeth while he was laughing loudly in front of me; Lilith whispered to me when I was thinking of a way to reverse this situation.

“Will you cooperate with me?”

“………what are you going to do?”

“Even if it’s a small one, can you make a chance for me? If you do that, I will stop that stupid laugh”

Those were trustworthy words.

It’s true that if it’s Lilith then, it’s possible to reverse this situation if I just make a moment for her.

Then i-----

“I understand, I’ll do something!!”

I just have to use all my strength to make that chance.

“I am counting on you, my husband♪”

Leaving that last word aside, I once again jumped into thought.

I started thinking about how we should act, what weapons we have, anything usable; as long it’s something that can be done here-------

I thought of one possibility.

(----! Oh yeah, if I am correct……….)

I looked towards that and confirmed its existence.

(Found it!! If I use that……!!)

The problem is how to get there.

The moment I moved to get that, <<K>> will probably mercilessly order them to fire someone.

Whether it was a stroke of bad luck or good luck; judging by his words, it seems that <<K>> has not noticed Tora who is collapsed under the rubble.

If that’s the case then, the person with highest possibility to get shot will probably be the captain who was lying face down.

Even if the captain wasn’t the target, it will be my loss if anyone of the people here dies.

I just have to think of a way to reach that in order to avoid that.

(------! If it’s that way……no, it’s just too dangerous……..)

The captain before myself.

It all ended there, even though I tried thinking once more for another way.

<<K>> stopped laughing.

But, a light smile was still stuck on his face like usual.

However-----

“Aah, you’re really a weird one. What “I will protect you”………….to be able to say that under these circumstances------“

His smile then disappeared.

“How irritating and annoying that is, Kokonoe Tooru!!”

<<K>> shouted angrily.

This was the first time <<K>> showed his raging emotions.

“Okay then, I will kill them one after another and will repeat the same question each time!!”

Julie and Lilith lowered their hips at <<K>>’s announcement.

No matter how high their physical abilities may be, the possibility to dodge the assault rifles shot by 5 people at the same time is low.

And i------

(Kuh……..! I, have to make up my mind!!)

I released my stance.

“………….what are you doing, Kokonoe Tooru”

“Who knows; I wonder that too”

I shrugged my shoulders and slowly walked forward without making a stance.

“I remember telling you that you’ll turn to Swiss cheese if you move right?”

“I can’t punch you if I don’t move right?”

It’s going to be alright.

<<K>> was for some reason fixed on breaking my mind.

That’s why he won’t shoot immediately.

I walked forward believing that.

I slowly walked pass the terrace while harboring the weird feeling of believing the enemy; and got closer to the main door.

I done that while limping my hands down and was defenseless.

What I am doing now was close to what <<K>> done tonight.

Walking brazenly turned into one plan just like that

In order to grasp my thoughts, <<K>> stood at the door and stared at my every move with those sharp eyes before warning me once more when I faced him face to face.

“……………..this is my last warning, Kokonoe Tooru. My subordinates will kill your comrades the moment you take another step. Especially since the person over there has no way to dodge; he will definitely die. If that’s okay with you then----come”

“If so…………..”

In response to his warning, i-----

“Let’s go……..!!”

Made a stance.

I spread my legs, lowered my hips and pulled my fist like pulling back a bow.

There’s around 7 meter to reach <<K>>. That distance is enough for me to reach in a breath with my physique now.

“I think this is unlikely but, are you planning to jump from that distance there to punch me? Or to my subordinates? I acknowledge the power of that move but, I think you should understand that pulling the trigger is faster than jumping over her to swing your fist”

“I understand that! But------I have already achieved my goal the moment I got to this point!!”

I shouted and kicked the ground.

The group of <<Template:Furigana>> pulled the trigger without warning just as what <<K>> said.

2 were aimed to Julie and Lilith each while the remaining one aimed at the fallen Captain.

While i-----stepped towards the position below the captain.

Unlike the terrace which has an obstacle known as the handrail, there are no obstacles towards the captain from the front door.

It was possible to reach the front of the captain slightly faster than the storm of bullets.

I lowered my body and prepared my <<Shield>>.

I moved, while bullets I couldn’t block with my <<Shield>> graze my body.

The reason why I jumped under the captain was not so that I could protect him.

It was so that I could use the item used by the Ethnarth.

While protecting the captain, I forcefully pulled the pouch equipped on his hips and threw it at the group.

The bullets they fired pierced through the pouch before it could reach <<K>> and the group.

---including the smoke grenade inside.

An explosion occurred and a smokescreen was set up in front of <<K>> and the group.

The <<Template:Furigana>> quickly tried to spread out but------

“Lilith!!”

“Yes, it’s enough!!”

We were a moment faster.

The moment their sights were slightly blinded by the screen, was my answer to Lilith’s order for a moment.

The <<Template:Furigana>> continuously released flames while it was pointed at the group of <<Template:Furigana>> who jumps out from the smoke radius.

The <<Template:Furigana>> suffered headshots one after another without any mistake in aiming-----but, one managed to dodge her bullet and point his gun at her.

“------kuh!!”

There was a slight gap after shooting her <<Template:Furigana>>.

However, it was a critical chance.

But------

“I won’t let you………..!!”

*Giiin*!! Together with a high screech, Julie cut down the gun aimed at Lilith.

Without losing sight of the enemies movements the moment the screen was set up, she jumped off from the terrace the moment she saw a <<Template:Furigana>> dodge the bullet.

The 2nd slash performed by the silver girl, crossed with the path made by the 1st attack and sliced diagonally upwards at the <<Template:Furigana>>’s body. The <<Unit>> was sliced apart and the man made a small groan before collapsing to the ground.

“Impossible….”

The curtain of smoke cleared out and <<K>> made an expression of shock after seeing all his subordinates down.

“The tables have turned, <<K>>”

“Kuh……!!”

His shapely face distorted.

It was proof that he acknowledges the situation has turned greatly disadvantage to him.

“I’ll say this just in case, I am not like Sakuya so I will not let you get away easily after being told to let you retreat”

“……………I think the same sadness from tonight will reoccur again if we let you get away”

The girls, who have gold and silver hair respectively, took position to make <<K>> stand in our center.

“Prepare yourself<<K>>. You’re going to take a suitable punishment”

*Crack* I cracked my fist while telling my intentions.

“Fufu, it’s true that the tables have turned”

Even though his words sound like he regained his calmness, he could not hide the anxiousness coming out from his tone.

The smile he was making does not have any leisure in it.

“But, as an important member of the <<Template:Furigana>>, I can’t be captured this easily. If you want to defeat me then, struggle to the death!!”

“Let’s do this you two!!”

[Ja----!] [Leave it to me!]

I know <<K>>’s strength with my own skin.

The 2 girls moved at the same time I closed in the gaps. In order to avoid breaking the triangle, each of us maintained our distance-----and closed in on <<K>>.

Of course, <<K>> wouldn’t stay quiet and let us get closer. He turned towards Lilith and performed a feint. However, it’s just as expected from Lilith. She pulled the trigger twice at the same time she dodged his swift knife with ease.

While strengthening his guard, <<K>> lowered his head and dodged both the bullets but Julie continued the attack by swinging her <<Template:Furigana>>. The crossing white blades were guarded with his armguard and sparks were scattered with metallic echoes.

<<K>> did not use any strength to guard and just used the momentum of the blade. At the same time, he turned his body and performed a back blow to counter her. However, his hand was holding his knife.

Taken advantage of the follow through, the blade was reaching face but, I blocked the path with my <<Shield>> and stopped it.

“Kokonoe, Tooru……!!”

“I will protect her-----that’s what I said!!”

The body blow I performed while shouting, pierced into <<K>> and made his body bend into a くshape before he got blown away. It however, did not give much damage to an opponent wearing the unit so he stood up immediately right after.

A bullet was shot again and it scratched <<K>>’s cheeks.

I and Julie separated to the left and right side and took a triangle formation like just now.

“Oh my, not allowing me to take a rest huh, what a busy bunch………however, it doesn’t change the fact that 3 vs 1 is disadvantageous”

“So are you going to use that thing at your hips to perform a siege breakthrough, like last time?”

Lilith pointed at the grenade launcher equipped on <<K>>’s hip.

“There’s no way such a thing would hit you <<Exceed>> unless it’s a surprise. I am feeling a little regretful for not taking an assault rifle if I knew this situation was going to happen”

Since the firing rate of a launcher was slower than that of an assault rifle, it won’t hit us unless we pay attention to it.

And because he can’t make use of continuous firing, it’s a weapon that isn’t worthy for <<K>>’s trust.

“Okay then, I only have one more knife huh. Nothing can be done anymore, was what I wanted to say but-----“

While saying that, <<K>> pulled out his knife and placed his hands on the circle storage which became empty.

“Let’s begin the overturning scenario now!!”

The same time his tone strengthened, <<K>> threw the circle storage at Julie.

Of course, there’s no way Julie would take that attack even if it’s a sudden move.

---normally that would happen.

I saw it during Julie’s dodge.

I saw the moment a red light shine on the circle storage.

“-----! Julie, Ruunnn!!”

The same time I send out a warning, the circle storage exploded with a loud bang.

Luckily, the explosion was further away from Julie, and her uniform only got muddy because the silver girl fell on the ground after jumping away.

<<K>> might have missed his timing from his anxiousness of being surrounded by us.

But, he had one plan------he managed achieving creating a chance from us.

<<K>> aimed for the moment of the explosion to move.

Even though Lilith shot her <<Template:Furigana>> from immediate response, <<K>> barely dodged it and performed a knee kick with the momentum of his charge to her stomach.

Having blown away; Lilith destroyed the handrails and fell to the terrace.

“uu……….kuh…….”

While she was down, the gold girl pressed her sides and made a painful expression.

“Lilith!!”

“Hahahahaha, should you really be worried about Miss Bristol? Kokonoe Tooru. It’s my time to overturn the tables”

<<K>> who defeated Lilith, laughed loudly in front of the front door.

“------, Crap!!”

Yes, our situation not only was overturned.

It changed to a situation which is connected to our losing condition of this battle.

“Fufu, I wanted to choose to win by having my subordinates defeat you all before I torture and finally kill you all. Well, it’s something I can’t help with”

<<K>> swung his knife and countless glints occurred.

*Kiiin*!! The door was sliced into several parts before collapsing.

Losing the door separating from the outer world, the atrium hall------and the giant stairs could be seen.

Further up after climbing the stairs, a giant door could be seen too.

“Kuh……I won’t let you!!”

This fights had a rule-----losing condition set up.

We will lose the moment he pass through the big door at the 2nd floor located inside the hall.

“Hahaha, it’s useless!!”

Even though I swung my fist at <<K>>, he dodged it with a back step------and at the same time danced into the mansion hall. That specifically means that he was getting closer to the goal which was the door at the 2nd floor hall.

“Reaching this far and, losing so many comrades, how can I lose because of such a rule!!”

I stepped into the mansion to chase after <<K>>.

Of course, the silver girl also aimed to run into the mansion to follow me.

However, Julie who got dragged down by the explosion would most likely not reach <<K>>.

That’s why I will stop him.

If I can slightly lower his pace then, Julie should be able to catch up.

Both of will defeat <<K>> and defend the door.

That’s the fight we can do now.

“<<K>>-----------!!”

Further inside the door was a spacious hall that looks as if a dancing ball was opened.

<<K>> stopped his legs and turned around right in front the stairs located deeper inside.

Thanks to that, I managed to catch up to him.

Even without knowing the reason, I don’t care since I get to catch up.

Without stopping my legs, I used the momentum and jumped up to the sky-----and performed a kick.

Immediately-------

“…………just like the scenario”

<<K>> sneered.

“What did you say………!?”

Just like the punch last time, he dodged my kick as well. <<K>> dodged by jumping up and landed half-way up the stairs. However, the one that made me lose my composure more was the words <<K>> said.

“What do you mean by just like your scenario, <<K>>!?”

“…………it’s that my wish wasn’t to fulfill the conditions for victory. My wish-----“

Those sharp eyes were pointed to someone not me.

“Is to see you unable to protect someone!!”

The person his eyes were directed to-----was my <<Duo>>.

It was the silver girl running into the hall with her Template:Furigana fluttering.

“I don’t remember saying that there is only one separated force, Kokonoe Tooru!!”

*Bachinn*. The same time <<K>> snapped his fingers and made a signal---------

  • Gashaaan*!! 4 <<Template:Furigana>> infiltrated into the hall by breaking through the 2nd floor windows.

All of them had assault rifles and all those guns----were pointed at Julie.

“Julie, Run-------!!”

It was almost the same time that they pulled the trigger when I shouted-----

*Gagagagagagagaggagagagagagagagagaagaga*!!!

Ear bursting gunshots became the hall’s BGM.

The instant Julie noticed that she was the enemy’s target, she changed her direction and jumped away----but, she was unable to dodge the guns firing from 4 directions.

Red flowers blossomed within the raging storm of continuous bullets.

“Julie---------------!!”

I jumped into the storm without any hesitation.

Of course, I wasn’t safe too but, I did not bother about that and caught that small body before falling to the ground.

Immediately after, <<K>> signaled to stop shooting and the hall fell into silence.

There was no one moving-----except me.

“Uu…..Guuh……..!! Ju-Julie……..Julie!!”

While frowning my face from the scorching pain, I called out to my precious partner.

The girl covered in blood was closing her eyes but, she moved her eyelids after a few calling.

“Hn…..Too-ru?-----uh, this is bad, the blood is…….Kuh…….!!”

With her eyes opened, Julie panicked when she saw my uniform smeared in red but-----

She made a stern expression at the pain running through her body.

“Are you okay?”

“Ja--…………..few hits on the leg, one bullet in my arm and sides each. My head was only grazed. Forget me, how about you………”

“It’s nothing much”

Although my shoulders and thighs got shot, the rest were all scratches.

Even though the sting of the wounds gets harder as time passes by; I was much better off compared to Julie.

<<K>> was making a joyful smile and ridiculing us at our situation.

“Wonderful! To think that you will jump into a storm of bullets without hesitation!! I never would have thought that you would prove to me that your intentions to protect weren’t a lie!!........however, how disappointing. I wanted to see you watch your partner die in front of you”

Preparing another team while we were in disorder from the ambushers.

Even allowing our easy reversal was so that he could dangle a bait called victory.

Even him missing the timing of the circle storage exploding, was not to defeat Julie but rather, his aim was to delay the timing for her to enter the hall.

Everything was moving according to <<K>>’s scenario.

---Except for one point.

“Seriously, a mistake happens at the end of my scenario………..if it was according to plan, I was going to ask your comment while you are in tears from failing to protect her”

“………….It’s something a monster would ever understand. This feeling of wanting to protect someone precious!!”

The hall was wrapped in silence again.

<<K>> placed his hands on his face to cover his eyes-----before slowly opening his mouth.

“Yes, I don’t understand at all. The wellbeing of oneself is everything to humans. Even though protecting someone precious is bullshit, you are seriously trying to make that reality; even with your life on the line……..i really don’t understand. That’s why I understood something. Kokonoe Tooru, at this very spot----“

His eyes were stared at me as if he was trying to pierce through me, from the gaps of his fingers.

“I will end you”

His joy disappeared and a cold hostility was released.

Clear killing intent were inside <<K>>’s eyes.

“No matter how strong your will to protect is, you can’t overcome this situation with just feelings!! I wanted to see you fail to protect someone precious but, I will vomit if I continue looking at you any more than this!!”

<<K>> raised his right hand and the group of <<Template:Furigana>> prepared the guns to match with him.

The moment he lowers his hand, it was obvious that a raging storm of bullets will occur again.

We have no way to run now.

Immediately, the words of the black clothed girl floated in my mind.

“No matter how wonderful your determination may be, the world will not guarantee you its acceptance……………that is even more so, since this world is filled with ill intents”

Those words were about to come true and those ill intents are about to peel my fangs away.

It was about to rip apart my determination into millions of pieces without mercy.

“Die-----While knowing the fact that your small <<Shield>> cannot protect anyone”

Just like what <<K>> said, I can’t block the bullets coming from 4 directions with my shield.

(Damn……..! At the very least, just Julie------)

I hugged Julie to hide her from the guns.

Julie sensed what I was about to do from my actions which I think might have a possibility to save her, even though it might be little.

“Nai. You mustn’t Tooru! Leave me and run away……….!!”

“How can I leave you!! I already vowed! On that day, during that time I hugged Julie like this, that I would become your strength! If I can’t achieve that then at the very least; until the end i-----“

But, I couldn’t finish my sentence.

That’s because an angry shout echoing inside the hall interrupted my voice.

“You………Idiooooott!!”

My friend---- at the collapsed wall, Tora shouted in anger while pressing his head to stop the blood from flowing out.

“You vowed not to die! You said that you wouldn’t be able to protect anything if you died!! Then don’t give up!!”

“Tora………..”

He’s right; I was close to breaking the promise I made.

The promise to protect Julie and the promise I exchanged to Miyabi that I would come back with everyone.

For the girl in my arms and the girl waiting for my return; I have to accomplish and fulfill my vows.

That’s why i-----

“I will not give up…..!! I will live and protect everyone!!”

“Tooru…………!”

Julie held onto my clothes tightly.

“Fuuhahahahahaha, not giving up in this situation? Even though a fool like you should know that you are in a critical situation. Or what, are you bullshitting now just to escape from the fear of death? Hahahahaha!!”

“Noo, the guy known as Kokonoe Tooru I know of don’t know the words of giving up! He’s just an idiot!! That’s why----“

Tora threw something to me.

“For you to remain as Kokonoe Tooru; use that and show him your determination!!”

The object I received was the black cylinder Tora tried to hand to me before we got ambushed-----a special shaped Jet injector.

“This is…….!”

I immediately understood what he meant when I was handed over this.

Just a few days ago; I rejected the <<Power>> inside this injector.

But, right now, I gripped tightly the Injector into my chest for my clear determination----my vow.

“Yeah, I understand. I will show you him my determination!!”

I seek <<Power>>.

In order to enforce my determination.

In order to protect people and in order to protect my promise.

“Hahahahaha!! Determinations won’t become power!! Just how foolish are you lot!!”

“Nooo, determinations will become power!! <<K>> I will show you our determination-----the true power of the <<Blaze>>, the manifestation of our <<Soul>>!!”

“What you are saying is just useless struggling!! Well then, taste the moment of unsuccessful attempt to change your determination into power with your body!!”

The same time <<K>> swung his hand------

I pressed the injector into the nape of my neck.

“Fireeeee-----!!”

“I will protect!! I will definitely protect, Julie, everyone--------!!”

The moment he swung his hands down and bullets filled with killing intent were coming from 4 directions----I pulled the trigger.

---<<Flame>> bursts out immediately.

The <<Flame>> raged and covered us as if it sucked us into a dome.

Right when countless hostile bullets were fired at us, all of it were blown aside nonetheless----

And----

The color changed.

From red to azure-----the <<Flame>> changed.

Light poured out from inside and-----

Immediately, the <<Flame>> burst aside and disappeared.

Within the world loss of sound and only silence in control-----

<<K>> squeezed out his husky voice.

“Impo-sibble……..why…why-----“

He looked at me while I carried Julie up.

“Why are you still alive, Kokonoe Tooru-----!!”

“How many times are you planning to make me repeat myself, <<K>>. It’s so that----I can protect my precious person!!”

Absolute Duo Volume 4 Non-Colour 8

I knew it the moment I achieved the <<Template:Furigana>>.

The true <<Power> my <<Soul>>----my <<Blaze>> holds.

And with the true <<Power>> inside my <<Blaze>>, I blocked off the storm of bullets.

“Kuh……..!! Then----I just have to keep firing until you die!!”

<<K>> ordered the group of <<Template:Furigana>> again.

Not even taking 1 second, the moment the group of males were about to execute their captain’s order by pulling the trigger-----

4 shots were fired with a speed that sounded like it happened at the same time.

The bullets accurately pierced into the heads of the 4 <<Template:Furigana>>.

“Fufuu, I have to make some appearances ♪”

Kneeling on the entrance, even though she was breathing heavily and her shoulders were shaking, the girl with Template:Furigana winked.

“Kuh, Bristol…….!! I didn’t think you can still move…!!”

His scenario was completely destroyed and <<K>>’s graceful face distorted hideously.

“Julie, wait for me here. I will end this quick so I will tend to your wounds after I am done”

“Ja---. I will wait for you”

*Chirin* her bell rang when the silver girl nodded.

After I lowered Julie to the ground for her to sit, I looked back at <<K>>------

“<<K>>. You’ve been doing what you’ve liked until now…………you hurt Julie, you used Miyabi and robbed many people of their lives……….i will not forgive you for all that. That’s why-----“

I pulled my fist and took a stance as if I was about to fire a bow.

“I will end this with this attack!!”

I kicked the ground and ran towards <<K>>.

“Kokonoe…….Tooru-----!!”

<<K>> prepared the grenade launcher but I still charged at him without caring.

With hostility and ill intentions, <<K>> pulled the trigger-----

The fired grenade approached me.

I can’t dodge since it would hit Julie behind if I do so.

No----there was no need to dodge.

I thrust out my left hand which has my <<Shield>> equipped and----

Roared.

“Sever the fang----<<Aegis Desire>>!!”

I released the true <<Power>> my <<Blaze>> with the <<Word that carried strength>> and created a barrier.

The grenade touched the half-transparent barrier I created around me.

A powerful explosion occurred.

The power was enough to kill an <<Exceed>> if it landed but-----

It could not even scratch me.

“Impossible!?”

<<K>> distorted his face in shock when I jumped out from the explosion unwounded.

A zone which rejects all attacks.

That’s the true <<Power>> sleeping inside the <<Shield>>.

“Pierce----through!!”


“Fu…………I…….lost……”

In the center of a giant hole opened up like a crater, <<K>> said that while lying down.

With his <<Unit>> destroyed, <<K>> has lost all strength to fight.

But even so------

(I have to do it………..)

Thinking about the victims that appeared on tonight and the last battle, I should finish him off and close the curtains of the fight with the <<Template:Furigana>>.

“………..i have to take vengeance for the comrades that got killed”

“Kuh, kuku…….go ahead, feel free to do so………….losing means death…….that’s the life of a soldier ……..but getting killed by you huh………It feels really disgusting…….”

I raised my fist without answering.

Killing----someone.

I know this would happen sooner or later.

I am an <<Avenger>> so, it will definitely happen someday.

However, I didn’t think I would kill someone else other than him.

Because of that, I was slightly hesitant to end a life.

Even though I know <<K>> is a demon that stole many lives away.

“What’s wrong, Kokonoe Tooru……..go ahead, kill me……..!!”

But, the fight will not end as long as this man is alive.

That’s why I have to end <<K>>’s life here-----I must end it.

I decided to end his life.

“Die……..!!”

“Wait, Kokonoe Tooru”

A halt came----and it made me stop my fist right before I slammed it at <<K>>.

“Chairman…………….”

The big door at the 2nd floor was opened and I saw the black clothed girl and Mikuni-sensei when I looked up.

“You should also understand that the man over there has no strength to fight anymore. If that’s the case, you don’t have to force yourself to dirty your hands. We will handle the rest”

Handle the rest------which means, the academy side will take one the final dirty clean up.

But, I swung my head at that offer.

“My hands are already covered in blood………….many comrades died today. Everyone wouldn’t have died if I didn’t reject the <<Sublimation Ceremony>> on that day------I should have been able to protect them”

“…………that’s the reason why your hands are dirty?”

“Yes. The ones that killed them were <<K>>, the <<Template:Furigana>>, and………me. That’s why------“

“End your conceit there, Kokonoe Tooru. The real person who should take the blame for today’s incident, is me because I agreed with tonight’s <<Killing game>>”

“No way…………”

The black clothed girl has not said anything wrong.

It’s because the chairman was the one that ordered us and the Ethnarch to fight the <<Template:Furigana>>.

But, even though I agree with her logic, my emotions won’t agree.

I can’t agree that her small shoulders have to bear the responsibility of a huge number of deaths.

The girl then announced again with a loud voice.

“Everything that happen tonight is my responsibility”

But, the chairman continued on after leaving a beat.

“But, if there is a strong regret still inside you then fight for their sake----and protect others for their sake. That is the best offering you can do for them”

The words of the girl 6 years younger than me penetrate deep into my heart.

At the same time, I felt a strong gentleness in it too.

She tried to lighten my heavy heart even if it’s a little.

Which is why I bow my head.

With my intentions filled with apology.

At this moment, Mikuni-sensei who was quiet until now, opened his mouth.

“Alright, leave him to the academy. That’s alright with you?”

“………..yes, I leave him to you”

Somewhere inside me I was still------I felt that but, I decided to leave him to them.

“Okay, I will go treat my comrades now”

After saying that, I was about to head to the others but-----

“………..wait, there………Kokonoe, Tooru……….”

<<K>>’s words stopped me.

“Let me, ask you, one question………why, would……..go so far, to protect someone………..just, why…….”

“………………”

I wondered if I should answer him.

I don’t think this man would understand even if I told him.

I hesitated but-----

I told him without any falsehood.

“……….i…………..i got protected by someone precious because I had no <<Power>> and because of that, I lost that person. That’s why I don’t want to lose anyone anymore. That’s why; I want to protect someone as long as they are within my reach-----that’s all”

“Fuu…………how, naïve…………..You’re really an annoying guy………….”

I silently turned away from <<K>> while flames of hatred were flickering inside his sharp eyes.


“Tooru!!----------Kuh……!”

Once I got back, the silver hair girl stood up while frown her face in pain.

On top of that, it was really bad since she was about to run to me.

She wobbled and was about to fall but, I ran towards her quickly and stopped her.

“Don’t force yourself”

“Sorry………but----“

With her face looking up, Julie made a small smile.

“You manage to keep your promise with Miyabi”

“Yeah, that’s right. And----also your promise”

“Ja---. Thank you for protecting me”

“I promised to definitely protect you………..of course, I will still do so from now on”

“Ja---♪”

*Gyuu* Julie hugged my body.

“Well then, I am going to fix your wounds so-----let’s go back together”

After saying that, I carried Julie and headed outside.

Like this, the battle that occurred tonight has reached its end.


Afterwards; another Ethnarch team reached to performed rescue and fire extinguishing operations but luckily 7 survivors were confirmed. Including the captain, all of them were immediately transported to a hospital belonging to Dawn organization.

We were transported to the station with a helicopter prepared by the Ethnarch team to return back from the mansion.

During the ride, I heard the reason why Mikuni-sensei handed him the injector before we set off, from Tora.

It was prepared in consideration of the danger level in this mission but, since I rejected the authority to perform the <<Sublimation Ceremony>>, it was handed over to Tora to keep.

The reason why Tora didn’t give it to me the moment we knew that a battle was about to occur was because, he thought of the risk that might happen if I failed the sublimation. Because of that, many people lost their lives and it seems that Tora felt greatly responsible for that.

During that moment, Lilith-----

“It’s too late for that; whatever you say now are only after-thoughts. Nobody would regret if you always take the best actions. The most important is what you do in the future. Don’t stop your legs from regret and focus on the best conclusion as much as possible before acting next time”

After saying that, Tora replied, even I know that.

But, Tora looked a little better and at the same time, I felt some weight taken away from me; I thanked Lilith in my heart.

Regarding the explosions that occurred at the mansion, it became a great deal until it could not be hidden and was brought up in the news. However the covered contents were [A terrorist organization planned to cause havoc to kidnap a Princess who secretively came over to Japan from a certain country, to conduct medical studies].

Many casualties appeared and the attack has caught the attention of many eyes but, the curtain closed without having the existence of the <<Exceed>> and <<Template:Furigana>> exposed to the public.


“Welcome back, Tooru-kun. Julie-chan, Lilith-san, and Tora-kun; good work out there”

When we got back to the academy, Miyabi, Tachibana, Tatsu and Tsukimi came to pick us up.

“I’m back, Miyabi……….i kept our promise”

“Un, Thank you”

Originally, I had a lot of things I wanted to tell them but, I decided to head towards the medical center immediately to get our wounds treated.

Julie got shot in five places, Lilith’s ribs were broken, Tora has head injuries; everyone was in a mess.

Although Lilith went back to her room with Sara after her treatment, Julie and Tora were admitted in and had to go through tonight in their own respective rooms.

For me; I used the <<Duo>> as an excuse to get permission to stay in Julie’s medical room; and now we are here at this point.

“Good night, Tooru”

“Good night, Julie. You’ll recover faster if you take a good rest”

“Ja---“

After a small nod, Julie closed her eyes.

I agreed with Julie’s request to hold her hands until she sleeps but-----

She probably got attacked by the sleepiness from the fatigue when she closed her eyes.

I exhaled in relief when I saw the silver girl started making sleeping noises.

(I am glad I was able to protect her…………..)

By sublimating to <<Template:Furigana>>, I awakened my <<Soul>>’s <<Power>>----the <<Aegis Desire>>.

No matter if it’s a blade or bullet, the defensive energy barrier will not allow the fangs of hostility to pass through.

However-----

It’s the total opposite of the <<Power>> I seek.

Instead of hurting others, it’s something used to protect others.

Even though I failed to protect someone precious to me on that summer day.

“……..but you know, Otoha. I succeeded in protecting her. I protected someone precious………”

I mumbled while looking at the hand connected to mine.

I could feel the warmth----the proof of life from that hand.

I couldn’t protect my precious person and comrades last time.

I also failed to protect many people.

However----

It’s certain that I protected this silver girl.


Like this, the curtains of the 3rd battle with <<Template:Furigana>> was dropped------was what I thought.

However, I found out that our battle has not ended yet.

Report has it that, the car escorting <<K>> was attacked and his whereabouts were lost.

Part 2[]

“………….those were some kind words, Sakuya-sama”

While looking at the young man running towards the silver girl, Mikuni talked to his master-the black clothed girl.

“It will be a problem if he gets smashed her now that he crossed a wall”

From Sakuya’s judgment, even if Tooru performed the <<Sublimation Ceremony>> a few days ago; the Sublimation will end in a failure. However, she thinks that the reason why he succeeded the <<Template:Furigana>> tonight was because he has gained a much stronger determination-----<<Soul>>.

People that overcome great crisis and danger will be able to pull out the true <<Power>> of the <<Blaze>>.

Without Tooru noticing, he has answered Sakuya’s expectations magnificently.

Of course, the reason why Sakuya agreed with the <<Killing Game>> was because she was expecting this ending.

“Protect means to prevent death. A strong determination to live has the possibility to reach the <<Absolute Duo>> someday; that’s what I think”

Until now, Sakuya has met talents equal-maybe even more than him but, regarding a single point of showing a strong determination during a predicament; Tooru comes out remarkably without contest.

The <<Irregular>>’s <<Power>>----a <<Soul>> with a strong will.

Will Kokonoe Tooru be the best material that the black clothed girl seeks?

Only God----knows that answer.


*Ka**ka**ka*------in the Gogmagog far eastern branch, the old man called the <<Equipment Smith>> was walking on the path in a fast pace as if his anger was raging inside his heart.

“Perfect unification-----even though you think school life is an impure entity, we think that it is necessary. You, who think that soldiers, which are purely specialized only to fight, are efficient; will probably never understand this though. *Giggle* *giggle*…………”

*Gaan*!! The old man recalled the words told by the black clothed girl right after the end of the <<Killing Game>> last night, and slammed the wall with feelings as if his intestines were boiling.

“Tsukumooo…………!!”

The reason why he said her surname instead of her name was because he was conscious about the person he competed before.

“The reason why I lost was because my <<Unit>> has not seen its completion yet……….!! But, soon-----the dawn of the day I complete that will be………!!”

Bristol, who threw away the <<Unit>>’s research, Tsukumo, whose research has left the old man in the dust-----

Edward swore inside his mad heart that he will prove that he is a better researcher than Tsukomo and that Bristol’s judgment was a mistake by creating a God-killing army.

He violently opened his laboratory door in irritation before---noticing something.

There was a visitor before him.

“You’re………….”

Shock floated at the old man’s face.

That’s because, the visitor was-----

Template:Furigana, <<Equipment Smith>>”

A young man wearing a gorgeous military uniform.

What’s more, he’s a top member of the organization Edward was affiliated with.

“………….did you come to laugh at me, <<Tempest Judge>>”

“I wouldn’t do something like laugh at you. Followed by the previous <<Selection>>, you have shown the <<Power>> of the <<Unit>> far enough. With such a performance, I swear right here to propose the urgency to prepare it for actual battle in the next executive meeting”

“Houu, you do understand”

The old man gained satisfactions at the young man’s words.

The research which was thrown away by the organization he was affiliated with, was finally connected to reality.

“However………..!!”

Edward looked at <<Judge>> with a dubious expression when his tone suddenly turned stronger.

“The reason why I came here today was not to talk about the official use of the <<Unit>>”

“Hou? Did you come to tell me that it’s ironic that my <<Unit>> lost in the <<Killing Game>> you prepared? However, the results will be different if that was complete-----“

Template:Furigana, nothing of that sort”

After making a cool smile, the military clothed young man told him the reason why he came to the laboratory.

“I came to report you that your research has been aborted, <<Equipment Smith>>”

“Wha……….!? Wha-what do you mean!? The external weapons will soon be completed and------“

After getting shocked at the unexpected contents, Edward lost his composure.

But in front of the old man’s lost of composure, <<Judge>> continued talking as if it was a nonchalant social talk.

“And after completion; You’re going to have an actual test with the Dawn organization as the target right? Just so that you can satisfy that small self-esteem of yours”

“Small you say!? You brat!! I-----“

“There was already a warning, old man. I greatly value your achievements. But, the previous <<Selection>> and last night’s <<Killing Game>> has crossed over the line. It will be a problem if our existence gets brought out to the light by for whimsical actions. Because of that-----it has been decided that you will be sitting in the rocking chair”

The meaning of his words point to-----Regulation.

“Wai-wait! We no longer have to dive into the darkness anymore once I complete the external weapon----“

Edward’s words couldn’t reach its end.

“Sad to say but, that small <<Power>> isn’t enough. There are still many things that have to be achieved before a strong wind can occur. I will use it when the time comes for it. Of course for your <<Unit>>, and also all your <<Power>> who you have created until now”

While saying that, <<Judge>> took out a gun from his pocket-----

“…………..Oh yes, please rest assured. In order to prevent you from being lonely, I gave all the people under your command, a vacation. If there was anyone that felt any respect towards you hidden inside the team then, it might be possible to a problem might occur”

He pointed the gun at Edward.

“Okay------Have a Template:Furigana, for Template:Furigana

*Pann*!! A dry gunshot echoed-----

“Ah………Guh……..Oh Jesus……….”

A hole was formed in his head and Edward collapsed after mumbling something soft.

It was a sad end.

Before his dream which can be called an obsession, reached reality-----the old man died.

Towards the old man which can only be described as a mass of meat; <<Tempest Judge>> looked at him pitifully.

“<<Equipment Smith>>. A man that tried to create a God-killing army……….and his last words was a prayer towards God; How ironic this is”



Template:SimpleNav


Chapter 7: I Will, When That Time Comes[]

Part 1[]

“There is one last…….thing I want to say”

Miyabi said it silently under the crescent moon floating up in the night sky.


Going back a little into the past.

Today too, after 2 days from the fight in the mansion; Julie was still hospitalized and I would pass a peaceful time by talking or watching TV with her, since I was accompanying her.

There is that problem about <<K>> getting loose but, nothing occurred in this 2 days and the emptiness made it feel like those peaceful days has come back to the surface.

Even without that problem, it’s not like those normal days returned.

That’s because, I still couldn’t talk to Miyabi.

Miyabi and Tachibana came to see Julie today and yesterday too but, there’s no way I could talk about something that important here.

However, it was the evening and-----

(It’s almost time………)

My heart was in chaos enough to make me look at the clock several times.

“Can you come to the school gate at 6pm?”

During the afternoon, Miyabi told me that when she was about to head back from coming over.

“……..Tooru. You look restless since just now but, is there something wrong?”

“Eh? Ah………..i am going to meet Miyabi after this”

“Is that so. Then you should go now. It’s starting to turn dark and please go there while being aware of your footsteps”

“Y-yeah. I’ll do that”

5:40pm. it’s still a little too early to head to the school gate now.

But, rather than passing time in chaos in this medical room, I think it might be a better idea if I quickly head to the meeting spot to wait for Miyabi.


“Kokonoe. Are you about to head to the school gate?”

After getting out from the medical building, I met up with Tachibana.

Looks like she knows that I am about to meet Miyabi; and came here to talk to me just in case.

“Yeah, it’s earlier than the promise time so, I was wondering if I should take the long road around”

“Then you don’t have to worry. Miyabi is probably there already”

“Eh, really!? Then, I have to go straight there. Thanks for telling me”

“Umu. Be careful while getting there. Watch the time to avoid coming back late”

With that weird farewell in my head, I ran under the sky which was slowly turning indigo.

(It’s true that, it will become the time when the footing will be dangerous if we had a long talk)

There were outdoor lights installed around the premise but, it doesn’t change the fact that it will become dark after the sun sets.

(Talk huh………..)

We will probably talk about the <<Unit>>, about the confession, and about the future.

If that’s the case then the possibility that everything ending early will be low.

At the same time, I think it’s probably going to be an important talk.

That’s why; I have to make up my mind inside my heart quick.

I soon passed the guard station and the front gate to find----

She was over there.

“Go-good evening, Tooru-kun. How are your injuries…….?”

“Yeah, I talked about this during the afternoon too but, It hurts just a little-----wait, Miyabi, what’s with that outfit?”

I opened my eyes in reflex when I was half-way through my words.

That’s only normal; that’s because Miyabi was wearing a yukata.

“Ah, Thi-this? Errr------how should I put this, it’s like making memories, err………..i bought this together with Momo-chan and Tomoe-chan during the afternoon------or are you saying that it doesn’t look good on me……..?”

“Tha-that’s not true. It really cute on you”

“Cu-cute………!? Yo-you don’t have to be so polite…….”

File:Absolute Duo Volume 4 Non-Colour 9.jpg

“-----? No, I am not being polite, I just said what I felt though”

“Ah………i-is that so…errr, th-thank you, Tooru-kun………”

With her face slightly facing downwards, Miyabi thanked me.

“But why are you wearing a yukata-----ah, forget that………..you wanted to tell me something?”

“U-un………..but before I tell you; can I take some of your time?”

“Eh? Ye-yeah, I don’t mind but……..is there something going on?”

“……….a-actually. I thought of wanting to go to the fireworks contest being held nearby, today. Then, if Tooru-kun is okay with that then………….s- so I thought if I could go with you and, err, well I am saying----“

“Fireworks contest……….?”

I replied back by reflex when she gave out a weird word.

Miyabi nodded.

“I-I wanted………to go on a date with you………..”

“Heh?”

I opened my mouth blankly and replied back with a dumb tone.

I came here after making up mind, thinking that this was an important talk but, now she tells me that she wanted a date-------

There’s no way I wouldn’t get dumbfounded from this.

“I, can’t?”

“------! N-no, it’s okay! Errr, okay!”

The moment I saw the end of her eyebrows dropped with a troubled look, I quickly nodded-------

“Aha, I am so glad”

A flower known as a smile bloomed on Miyabi’s face immediately.

“Ah, but I look like this and I didn’t bring my wallet, also I didn’t send out an application for outing…………..”

T-shirts on the top and jeans for the bottom is still acceptable but, I won’t be able to get through the station’s ticket gate without applying to go outside.

“I-if that’s the problem then, wait for a moment……!”

After saying that, Miyabi pass through the main gate and went into the guard station while making *Karan**karan*sounds with her wooden clogs------she then talked about something with the security who attended before coming back after a while later.

“I sent an application for outing”

From what I heard from her, it seems that I can send an application of outing through the guard station.

“I thought there was no other way to apply other than through the housemaster or the office……….”

“*Giggle*. It’s written in the student memo, Tooru-kun”

……..Sad to say, of course; I didn’t look through it.

“Okay then, Tooru-kun……….L-let’s go for a date”

“Eh, Y-yeah, okay………..”

After saying that once more, my thoughts finally were able to catch up with the events after it was being half-dragged around.

I am going to a fireworks contest now with a girl that likes me.

Going on a date.

After hearing those words, we headed towards the station while harboring a small fear -----unbearable shock, confusion, and also embarrassed in our chest.

(Uwah, I am red until my ears………)

We got on the monorail, and I noticed that fact the first time when I got under the electric lamp which was incomparably brighter than the outdoor lights.

I found out that I wasn’t the only one nervous and felt a little relieved.

---but even so, I don’t know what I should be talking about in this situation, and just kept silent just like that.

There aren’t many students coming out at this time so, there were only us and one group inside the train. The group looks like they are having a date too but, unlike us, they were having fun talking to each other.

No matter; I tried making a conversation in order to fix this silent situation.

“W-we’re almost there”

“U-un, that’s right……………”

“”……………””

Conversation over.

(Uaaaah, we could talk normally before this………)

But, I just can’t remember how I used to talk to Miyabi.

When I was troubled, Miyabi looked downwards while talking to me.

“I-it’s my------first………..”

“!?”

“It’s my first time going for a date with a boy, err…………..i-I don’t know what I should talk about and-----“

(I-is that so………….)

I pat my chest in relief………….i was thinking too much.

Anyway; I was the one that felt apologetic when she apologized to me while slightly looking up at me.

“If that’s what you say then, even I am also really nervous too since this is my first date and I have no idea what to talk about. That’s why, sorry for making you put up with such a boring date”

“Eh…….? It’s Tooru-kun’s…..first time too?”

I replied “That’s right” at that surprised look.

“Bu-but; you dated Julie-chan many times already right? And, for Lilith-san; I heard that she dated with Tooru-kun before………”

“I and Julie don’t go out with those intents in mind, as for Lilith; I was kind of forced to go out with Lilith so I think that’s different”

“I-is that so…..bu-but, how about before entering Kouryou?”

“Completely none. From before with my childhood-----ah, it’s a guy by the way. I, he and my sister would always pass the time together. That’s why, I think this is my first date”

“I, took Tooru-kun’s first…………”

After a mumble that sounds like chewing, Miyabi smiled happily.

“Fufuu, I feel kind of happy. My first time is with Tooru-kun and Tooru-kun’s first time is with me so-----both of us are experiencing our first time”

After seeing that smile, I felt my shoulders relaxing a little.

“That’s true. So, isn’t it fine if there’s a little failure in it? ……..rather, I would be happy if you could forgive me for any failures”

While finally making a wry smile, I naturally let out my words.

I was wondering what to talk about until just now but, it’s like that event was a lie.

“Un, so give me a break if i made any failures okay”

“Haha, of course”

And of course, we immediately reached the station.

We stood up when the train was about to stop-------and I extended my hand towards Miyabi.

“Ah……Thank you, Tooru-kun”

Miyabi timidly placed her hand on my hand before standing up too.

But, our conversation didn’t end there.

“……….E-ermm, Tooru-kun. Can we stay like this?”

“Stay like this?”

“Keeping our hands connected……..”

“Eh? A……..aah, okay. It’s a date…after all”

“Unnn”

Even though I was a little shy about it, I gripped the hand connecting my hand a little tighter.

It was really embarrassing and it made my heart beat but------I felt a tinge of guilt.


After switching trains, we got closer to our intended station, and the number of people heading to the fireworks contest increased. We then got out the station we arrived at and saw guides standing everyone, who will lead us to the event, we then followed the people at our surroundings who were heading towards the event hall.

“There’s quite a lot of shop huh”

“Should be buy something to eat first?”

“That might be a good idea. It’s weird that we might have the leisure to buy anything from the stalls once we reach the hall”

Normally, we would eat dinner steadily but our opinions match regarding eating early.

We let our hands go at that point; after i went to buy a hot dog and grilled corn while Miyabi went for tuna salad crepe, both of us also purchased Imagawaki for both of ourselves before heading to the hall while eating.

Incidentally, Miyabi was the one that bought all this since I didn’t bring my wallet but, even though this is something unavoidable because on how the events ended up to a date; I felt really pathetic from the bottom of my heart…………..

“Ah, Tooru-kun”

“Hn?”

“Errr……..”

Miyabi saw my face and the moment she looked like she wanted to say something----

“There is a corn on you”

After saying that, she extends her hand to my cheek and took it off.

---What’s more, she then ate it.

“Ah………..”

“E-errr……….th-this is embarrassing……..”

“Yo-you’re right………….”

Maybe we felt the same so; both of us looked down without looking at each other face.

And, at that moment-----

*Doon*just when I thought I heard a loud sound and the air shook, there was a giant flower blooming in the night sky.

“Waaah, it’s beautiful…………it’s also so big………..”

When we got closer to the launching spot; Miyabi and also i gazed at the fireworks because of its intensifying size.

“It’s so big. It’s my first time seeing fireworks this close”

“Fufuu, that goes for me too. It has a strong intensity”

“Aah. It’s dangerous to look while looking so, bear with it until we reach a spot where we can take a good look”

“Un, that’s true”

We threw our rubbish to the garbage bin prepared at the roadside and started heading to the hall again before-----

I shyly placed my hands on Miyabi’s hand.

“Th-there’s so many people here and we have to be careful not to separate”

I said that to hide my embarrassment by holding Miyabi’s hands-----

“Un. Thank you, Tooru-kun”

Miyabi made a smile and held back.

Soon later; we reached the bank which was the hall for the fireworks contest but-----

What awaited us was a great ordeal.

We were lucky until the point when we could start watching the fireworks after we found a space where we could stand and watch.

However, the hall turned more complex as time passes. The space naturally closed in because of the large numbers of people and I started getting closer to Miyabi; but that was still in the safe.

After that------things went to a weird direction when Miyabi’s overly voluptuous breast touched my arms. People cramped us in as time passed by even though we tried to move to another spot and the commotion was no longer at the point where we could move anymore. Miyabi’s breast were pushed onto my arms as time passed by and the shape changed-------as a result of trying to move my body; the situation turned into my arms getting stuck.

---rather; my arms are stuck in between her breast.

(M-m-m-my musculus brachioradialis, musculus flexor carpi radialis, extensor digitorum muscle, and all those muscles that make my arm stuck. Between. Melons(*Figurative Speech)!!)

360 degrees of my arm was completely covered with a softness comparable to a marshmallow and my mind fell into panic.

Until now; there were times when her modest breast touched me when I was sleeping with Julie.

There was a time when my elbow touched her large breast and it went *Pyon**pyon* when we joined arms.

There was a time when I lost to Tachibana’s pinning technique and her breast got *Funyon**Funyon* pressed onto my face.

There was a time when I grabbed hold onto Imari’s shapely breast in an accident.

However, all the memories of those events got blasted away in front of this overwhelming power. *Temporarily though.

Or course, Miyabi also knows what situation she was in.

Adding in shyness; Miyabi looked up at me with her cheeks blushing from the heat while breathing wildly because it was stuffy.

“Hnn,haaa………Fu-haa…….So-sorry, Tooru-kun. i………..Hnn………..Hnnn!”

“Nnnnooo, there’s nothing to apologize. It’s an accident, this situation can’t be helped, how should I say it; honestly speaking, it’s like heaven and hell………….”

(Wait, what the heck am I sayiiiiiinnnggggg………..!!)

I shouted in my heart while I was under the night sky filled with giant round flowers blooming.

---Nonetheless; this might be too late to say this but, the names of all the muscle parts were gained from Tatsu.


In the end, the collaboration of heaven and hell continued until the end of the fireworks contest.

It got closer to the end; and once our body finally separated because people started taking the road back, we scuttle away from the spot by riding the wave of moving people.

We got down the bank, and about the time we entered the route heading towards the city; we finally got a chance to take a breather.

“”……………….””

“Errr…….l-let’s go back”

“U-uun, okay………….”

Without feeling the urge to walk towards the stalls, we decided to take the road back.

There weren’t many conversations in the train because of the awkwardness during the fireworks.

Soon; by the time we got on the Kouryou academy’s personal monorail, both of us were conscious about the end of the date and the atmosphere got heavy.

Even though we reached the monorail in front of the academy; we only limited the conversation to its minimum like [We’re here] or [Let’s get off].

We passed through the giant door which was standing out from the outside light and was in the middle of walking to the dorms silently before------

“Hey, Tooru-kun………….can we take a detour for a while..…?”

Miyabi said that at a fork road.

I felt her intentions and suggested the course leading towards the garden which has no one there at this time.

She did not reject the suggestion and we started walking on another road which wasn’t heading to the dorm.

After we approached the garden, Miyabi opened her closed mouth.

“The fireworks were beautiful. Many spread out in the sky………..things turned out weird half-way but, It was fun today”

“It was fun for me too. It was really interesting to see fireworks that close”

“Fufu, that’s true. *Don**Don* It was really amazing that each shot would echo in the core of the body”

“Aah, that was amazing. I can still feel the shaking deep inside my body. It’s a rare experience so I won’t be forgetting tonight’s event for a while”

“Un……..ah…………..P-please hurry and forget the part that happened half-way okay?”

“O-of course………”

Even though I answered that, it’s impossible to forget that fast.

Because we recalled back that event, the small awkwardness returned and we started walking again quietly. In the garden beside us, the 4 seasonal flowers floated inside the light. Maybe because the visibility was bad at night; the scent felt stronger compared to when I usually pass through this road.

Not long later; Miyabi stopped near the fountain which was light up and I stopped too after walking forward a few steps before turning to her.

“Can we have a small chat here……..?”

“…….Aah”

After hearing my reply, Miyabi nodded silently------and started talking after waiting for a while.

“Today-----uuun, I am really thankful from the day of enrollment until today. Tooru-kun would come to save me whenever I got into trouble, I was really happy for that……….and really sorry about it……..”

Not only was the fountain was lighted up, Miyabi’s depressed expression was lighted too.

“Whether it’s the time from the <<Survive>>, or the seaside school; Tooru-kun might have lost your life if there was any mistake………….like the time before, I was almost close to killing you because of my stupidity………”

“…………It’s already something that passed. I am alive as you can see. It’s alright”

“…………………”

Without any reply, I asked the question that has been in my mind the whole time.

“Miyabi……..are you going to quit school?”

Just like what I told her just now; I no longer care about the <<Unit>> problem.

However, the surroundings are different.

Even though they don’t know the situation in detail, Miyabi wearing the <<Unit>> spread throughout the school and she probably had many odd sights directed to her.

It’s fact that Miyabi feels heavy from all those sights. She hurt many students with the <<Power>> of the <<Unit>>. Even though there wasn’t any danger to their lives; they suffered broken bones like Tachibana.

Although she was controlled by the <<Equipment Smith>>, that was an undeniable fact.

If Miyabi made her decision because she couldn’t bear the guilt anymore then it can’t be helped.

And one more thing; the reason why I wondered Miyabi would quit the school was-----

The word she said right after inviting me to a date.

Miyabi said that it was to make memories.

Thinking about the meaning those words display, I could only come up with one answer.

That’s why I made this question----and it was also for confirmation.

After a silence that feels like eternity-----

Miyabi gradually opened her mouth.

“On that day………..on that day I hurt everyone with the <<Unit>>………….Tomoe-chan was beside me when I woke up. At that time, Tomoe-chan apologized to me. Even though I should be the one apologizing………..”

Her expression turned painful because she recalled back those painful memories; I felt that too and it made my heart hurt.

“Tomoe-chan told me everything about her feelings while apologizing……….and she said this at the end. Let’s become stronger…………..”

“…………Did you come up with the answer?”

I asked my question and Miyabi nodded.

“I won’t quit”

Miyabi replied with a soft but strong answer.

“I think it’s shameless to say this after causing so trouble to Tooru-kun, Tomoe-chan and many people in this incident……………”

“No-no way………..shameless is just------no, there might be people that think that but…………….however, at the very least----I am happy”

“Ah………..Fufu, I am happy that you told me that”

“I told you this before. I will feel lonely if Miyabi isn’t around. That’s why, I will obviously be happy if you told me that you were staying”

Un, Thank you---------Miyabi continued while making a small smile.

“I was forced to know about my feelings in this incident; It was just plain self-hatred........I kept telling you that I wanted you to see me strong, remember?”

“Yeah, you said that”

While nodding, I noticed that Miyabi had some memories of the time when she was controlled.

“But like I thought; that was just my desire. I wanted to become strong and show you…………that hasn’t change and is still inside me. That’s why----“

Miyabi looked at me with earnest eyes and told me her wish.

“I want to become strong. I want to become stronger in the true way……….! Not only strength, I also want to gain the heart that won’t get bewitched by a fake………..I want Tooru-kun to look at me------who succeeded in changing even though I have no talent”

She agreed with the desire inside her and moreover, she carried a strong determination towards her goal.

I could tell the seriousness from Miyabi’s eyes and tone.

“If I run from that now then it will never happen so--------that’s why, I will never quit Kouryou academy, and will work hard here”

Miyabi smiled after finishing her words.

Miyabi was different than before; that smile was filled with a strong will.

After seeing that smile, I leaked a smile in reflex.

“I understand. I will look forward for it. I look forward to see Miyabi becoming strong”

“U-un”

“If you are going to work hard then, I will work hard too and help you by pushing your back”

“Eh…….? Together with Tooru-kun too………?”

I nodded and talked towards Miyabi, who opened her eyes in surprise.

“Yeah, of course. Tachibana also said to become stronger together right? Then, it’s natural for me to be included in that together too. That’s because I am greatly related to Miyabi’s goal so I will take the responsibility to look after you”

“Eh…..R-responsibility…….!?”

“Yeah. Is that shocking?”

“N-noo. Errr, erhmm, I am just happy, ahaha……….”

I tilted my head in my mind when I saw Miyabi flustered for some reason.

Miyabi took a deep breath several times to fix her breathing-----

The atmosphere changed when she lifted her face.

Her smile disappeared and she stared at me with serious eyes.

“There is one last….thing I want to say”

Miyabi said it silently under the crescent moon floating up in the night sky.

“I said this before but, I want Tooru-kun to listen one more time. I want to hear your reply regarding that time……………I won’t run away this time”

“………..i understand”

She told me what she was about to talk and I nodded.

The talk that was interrupted in front of the sea glowing in gold; restarts again.

“I love you Tooru-kun”

Miyabi told me her feelings.

“I loved you ever since that time when Tooru-kun told me that you would be lonely if I wasn’t here. I love you very much. That’s why, if it’s okay with Tooru-kun----please go out with me”

Leaving a slight gap in between, Miyabi told me.

I raised my head in guilt again to the girl who told me her wish- her earnest feelings.

That guilt that tormented me during the time when we linked hands when we were half-way heading to the fireworks contest.

But, I have to tell her.

It is my job to give her a proper answer, for she said that she won’t run away.

“Thanks, Miyabi. I am really happy…..that you told me that you love me”

I hesitated on that day at the sea.

I, who can’t throw away the twisted thoughts of revenge, wondered on how I should reply Miyabi’s honest feelings.

“But…………..”

But, my answer was already out in the first place.

“There is something I have to accomplish no matter what. Even if I have to throw away everything, I have to”

My road as an <<Avenger>> will end once I achieve my revenge.

However, will I be able to return back to the righteous path again with my tainted fist and after walking in darkness until that day?

There’s no way that such a person can receive feelings from a girl standing under the light.

Only sadness will await her if I accept it.

“That’s why-----sorry. I cannot go out with Miyabi”

*Zukiri* My chest hurt from a sharp pain.

Hurting a girl who have affections towards me-----

However, I wasn’t the only one whose chest was hurting.

“Can I ask what that matter is…………..?”

“………..Sorry, I can’t say”

That answer was dishonest to reply to Miyabi who threw her earnest feelings at me.

But, even if it might be dishonest, I could only say that much.

“At that time, I had a problem on what I should say…………..”

A misunderstanding was created and I hurt her.

“Is that so……..Then, It’s not like my feelings were a bother?”

“Y-yeah. I said this before just now………..i am really happy about it”

“I see…………”

Both of us stopped our words there.

The sound of the fountain was the only sound that reached my ears.

The paused time continued on before-----after a while, Miyabi lifted her face.

In the next moment; I got surprised.

That’s because even though the side of her eyes were lowered, she was making a smile.

“Then, it can’t be helped”

“Eh………….?”

“It’s something more important than anything else for Tooru-kun right? If that’s the case then it can’t be helped…………….also, there is one more I want to ask”

“Something you want to ask?”

Miyabi hesitated----and talked.

“J-just now, you said that you were happy that I told you about my feelings right? Is it okay to think that you have some affection to me?”

At that question; I honestly told Miyabi my honest feelings which I had been thinking ever since the confession.

“I……………….i am aware that Miyabi’s a girl and at the very least like you. But above all that, the feelings of like is stronger as a friend now”

“Like as a friend……………..”

“……….Sorry”

I could only apologize.

But, Miyabi swung her head sideways in panic.

“D-don’t apologize. I feel disappointed but, I am also relieved……….”

“Relieved?”

“Un. That’s because you said that you were conscious of me as a girl. At the very least, you like me……..if that’s the case then-----“

Miyabi slightly pulled back her chin and looked at me.

It’s probably a normal gesture for Miyabi since she looks down a lot but-----

Honestly speaking; that upward look is so cute that it’s cheating.

“T-there might be a chance if I don’t give up?”

This question came above that so; I got flustered.

“Ch-chance………..?”

“Th-there might be a chance that you will love me as a girl instead of a friend inside Tooru-kun”

“Eh, ah,errrr, ahhhh………w-well I guess so?”

“Ah…….Ehehe, I did it………♪ if that’s the case then, I will work hard. Not only strength; I will work hard to show you my female charm too, Tooru-kun”

“Y-yeah……………”

Being overpowered by an unknown source, I could only nod towards the girl who said that with a charming smile.

“Errrr, Miyabi, I feel that you are really positive right now though………..”

“I-I am disappointed. But, it won’t be any different from before if I stay disappointed…………..i decided to make my heart strong too so, I thought I should work hard to be positive……….”

“I-I see……….”

“Hey Tooru-kun. I will work hard. I will work very very hard. I will work hard in becoming a charming girl, training and studies. That’s why-----“

Miyabi announced, while showing a shy smile.

“I am counting on you from now on, Tooru-kun”

Under the starry sky, the smile covered with the lights from the fountain was very charming.


Part 2[]

“……….You don’t have to come anymore”

“Eh…….Bu-but…………”

Miyabi looked perplexed when she heard the words said by the 2nd year boy who suffered injuries from her.

“Even I know that it wasn’t truly your fault. That’s why, you don’t have to come anymore”

“Y-yes……….Err, thank you for forgiving me, Senpai”

After lowering her head, Miyabi left the boy.

Behind her, Tooru and Tomoe, Julie and Lilith, Sara, Tora& Tatsu; the whole gang followed her.

“Everyone forgives you now with this”

“Un………..thank you all for following me, even though it’s my problem”

“Fuun, seriously. Why must I, someone unrelated lower my head………..”

“Oh my, I didn’t lower my head you know”

“Why did you even follow then!!”

“Oh, calm down Tora. We are thankful that you all came together with us”

“Un…………Thank you, Tora-kun, Lilith-san”

Tora gritted his teeth to the gold girl who said “See”.

Seeing them like that, Tooru felt their normal days have returned.

There should still be students who think badly of Miyabi.

But even so, things will definitely clear out by Miyabi’s future actions.


With the turning point on the night of the fireworks contest; Miyabi’s lifestyle changed in 2 ways.

One; She started running in the morning and evening again.

The other one was regarding the running but------

“Good morning, Miyabi”

“Go-good morning, Tooru-kun”

With Miyabi’s request; Tooru promised to show up to run instead of going to morning training with Tomoe once every week.

“Miyabi, here. I’ll hand over this before I forget”

“I-isn’t this…………”

Right before starting to run, the object Tooru handed to Miyabi was a pure white heart shaped stone.

It was the stone she dropped after telling her love to Tooru.

That right now; returned to Miyabi’s hands.

“I wanted to hand this to you. But handing it over when there are people around is just…………”

The girl giggled at the young man who looks flustered.

“Mi-Miyabi”

“*Giggle* it’s a joke. Then, I will work hard today too, Tooru-kun”

“Yeah, that’s right”

“Yeah, that’s right”

After nodding while making a wry smile at Miyabi who turned more cheerful than before, Tooru ran beside her.

Half-way-----

“……Now that I think about it, there is something I remembered. You said that you wanted to use the fireworks to make some memories. What was with that anyway? I thought Miyabi was about to quit Kouryou so that’s the reason why but, now that I think clearly about it, you had no intentions for that……..”

“Ah……..A-about that………”

To reply Tooru’s question, Miyabi explained while she was out of breath.

“I-I wanted to use that as energy for me to, work hard for now on………..if I have fun memories then, I can work hard during harsh times………..”

File:Absolute Duo Volume 4 Non-Colour 10.jpg

“I see. I guess I am glad that it became fun memories for you to work hard for”

“U-un. But, things turn embarrassing if I remember the whole thing…………..”

“………………Miyabi, I won’t be able to forget if you keep saying that you know?”

“-------!! To-Tooru-kun you pervert! You must not remember-----!!”

“It’s my fault!?”

Even though they were causing a ruckus, both of them were running at a pace unobtainable for a normal human.

“Okay, last lap! Let’s do this, Miyabi”

“U-un, I’ll work hard………….but, Tooru-kun, you can go on ahead…………”

“Aah, okay. Then, I’ll go on ahead”

After hearing Miyabi’s works, Tooru raised his pace which was unthinkable for a last lap.

Tooru’s back turned small in no time at all.

(You’re so fast, Tooru-kun……….also, very far. But, I will catch up someday)

To avoid losing the back of the boy she loves, Miyabi slightly raises her pace.

Today more than yesterday----tomorrow faster than today; gradually increasing.

(At that time, I will definitely make you look at me………..!!)

The girl was changing.

One step at a time towards the ideal she wishes.



Epilogue[]

Part 1[]

“Kevin. Tell me if you have any problems. Onii-chan will definitely protect you”

The boy’s brother was kind.

He was always worried about the boy and would borrow his strength if it wasn’t enough but would not dote on him too much.

His sports and studies were always at the top; that was his proud brother.

The boy was excellent too but, it could not be helped that he looks weaker compared to his brother; and although the boy head a small complex in this, he still respected him.

However------the world change on a certain day.

That’s because the brother lost his life to save his younger brother.

His gentle and intimate parents were the ones who felt the most sadness when he lost his brother.

However, the boy’s family slowly broke down because of the brother death before------

The boy was thrown away not long later.

He was sold to the people in the underworld.

The place he was sold to was an institute that develops soldiers.

The boy lost his name there and was called with a codename------that was the start of hell.

Several people who lost their names lost their lives from the intense training.

There were times when he had to lay his hands on the people he ate together with until yesterday to survive.

Even though his tears stopped flowing somewhere along the line, he shouted out with a broken heart.


“Onii-san, why won’t you come to save me? You said that you will protect me; you liar……….”


After <<K>> opened his eyes, the stink of the dirty back alley and dust touched his nose.

(……..Look’s like I fell asleep for a while)

He was currently being chased.

After being captured by the Ethanarch, a Gogmagog team attacked the transport car while it was moving.

He thought they came to save him but reality was different.

“You are thrown away from the organization”

The team that attacked came with the goal to silence <<K>>.

He killed the man who pointed the gun at him while making a vulgar smile and was currently in this position.

In the middle of his escape, he has already gained the information that the <<Equipment Smith>> was overthrown and dead.

“………….it’s possible to recreate as many <<Libel>> as they want if they have the <<Unit>>”

There were many soldiers like him in the organization.

They will probably be the new <<El Libel>>.

(Well, what should I do now……..)

The cloth wrapped around his stomach changed into dark red.

He got shot when he fought with the pursuers.

His wounds were serious and even though he survives the pursuers, it won’t be long until death visits him.

<<K>> closed his eyes and think.

In order to decided his greatest wish for his remaining time.


After some hours later, the Gogmagog far eastern branch was attacked.

They were chasing after the attacker; it was the boy that had his name given by them.

<<K>>, who completely knows the interior layout, caused the branch to fall into great chaos------

Soon; he disappeared at the same time when the gunshots stopped.

Together with the <<Equipment Smith>>’s last creation which can also said to be his legacy- the external weapon.


Kouryou academy was the final fighting spot <<K>> picked.

Even though its night time, he was well aware that he would be spotted by the academy if he get close or infiltrate without any guide, so <<K>>-----descended onto the clock tower.

“Seriously……………….I never would have imagined that this place would be my last battle spot. But--------I will definitely repay back the debt I received”

The wish <<K>> wished the most was the death of a certain person, and the despair of the people around that person.

<<K>> pressed his hurting chest and looked at the moon which has over half of its body missing before making a vow.

“The dead cannot protect anyone. That reality-----I will let your comrade know by killing you, Kokonoe Tooru………….!!”

“………..Sorry but, no matter how much you look up, the rabbit won’t be on the moon tonight”

“O-ya, it’s you huh”

When <<K>> turned there; a person holding the <<Snake>> was standing there wearing a maid outfit with rabbit ears.

“Don’t O-ya me. Our chairman Ojou-chan already told you that visitors who did not contact our school beforehand will be refused”

“My apologies. I somehow had a sudden urge and decided to visit. That’ why, I will be really happy if you would let me off this time too”

“Kuhah. I feel like doing that but, I was told to handle this matter by that kind person. So putting it into one word would be-----Refuse!!”

The young man replied back with a small smile towards Tsukimi Rito who pointed her finger at him.

“I have no choice then. Well then-----“

4 wings spread out while a red glow was emitted behind him.

Death would visit to those who sees it and turn them to a corpse; it’s the devils legacy.



“External weapon----I will show you the power of the <<Template:Furigana>>!!”



Template:SimpleNav


Volume 5[]

Prologue[]

Part 1[]

“Gimle the country protected by the silver wolf-------- The beast incarnation of god, huh……..”


4 years ago in winter-----

The <<Exceed>> with the nickname <<Stellar>>- Valeria Carlyle saw the legend in front of her at a small country located in Northern Europe.

IT happened when she chased the traces of a criminal organization that ran to Gimle and stepped into a thick forest that looked perfect for wild animals to lurk around.

Suddenly, a gunshot echo mixed in the sound of a raging blizzard.

Next off, there was a scream.

(…………an internal dispute? Or, were they attacked by animals?)

While preparing for several cases, she ran with all her strength towards the direction where the gunshot and scream came from------

Valeria gasped when she reached the spot.

All of the members she was chasing after were all lying on the snow.

(…………what is going on?)

The men groaning on the red-smeared snow were all carved with the same type of wound.

The wounds weren’t from the fangs or claws of an animal and were clearly from a sharp blade.

The line of internal dispute would be in the likelihood, that won’t be true but as long as the whole group has the same wounds.

(What happened here………..!!)

Bewilderment instantly turned to cautiousness.

That’s because she felt someone’s presence-----or strong murder intent.

The view Valeria was looking at-----

Had an animal there.

“Silver wolf”

Even though she can’t get a fix on its appearance because of the blowing blizzard, it had the presence of a wild animal.

The reason why she mumbled silver wolf was because its fur was beautiful silver.

(This is a silver wolf……… The beast incarnation of god………)

While recalling the legend, Velaria thought of one question.

Should this be called; the silver wolf showed itself to punish the hoodlums disturbing Gimle’s peace?

Should she say that the silver wolf standing in front of her came to defeat these men because of that?

But, that would oppose Valeria’s opinion on their wounds.

(Just what is going on here……….?)

Only the silver wolf knows the answer, and its fact that it was looking at Valeria with eyes filled with hostility.

“……………….i just came to chase these men”

She raised both her hands to show that she meant no harm and told it that.

Even though she doesn’t think that words will go through, she wanted to avoid fighting it if it’s really this country’s guardian. She did not come to disturb Gimle’s peace anyway.

But----a fight wasn’t avoidable.

The silver beast splashed the snow under its feet and attacked her.

Even though she immediately dodged, Valeria looked surprised when her upper body was cut together with the cold air.

No matter if it’s an ambush with the view bad because of the blizzard; the beast was amazing since the physical abilities of a <<high level>>--<<Exceed>> Valeria was unable to grasp its movements.

(………..i knew it, it’s a divine beast!!)

Valeria turned her own <<Soul>> into the <<Blaze>> to block the attack coming again from the silver wolf.

*Giiiin!!* At that moment, the sound of metals clashing echoed-----and she found out the silver wolf’s identity.

“………A G-girl……!?”

Valeria’s eyes opened wide in shock.

What attacked her was definitely a young girl with crimson red eyes and silver hair.

And, the <<Double>> was held in the girl’s little hands.


The girl’s name is Julie Sigtuna.

This is from 4 years ago, a part of the events hidden in the Template:Furigana as top secret.



Chapter 1: Impossible, I Of All People Would-----[]

Part 1[]

The night before the next day in the summer break that won’t last even for one week.

Kibitsu Momo was in the classroom instead of her own dormitory room.

“Found it. I am sorry but, I found it”

She took out a printout from inside her table and told it to the security guard that followed her.

The printout she was holding was her summer break topic she forgot to bring back.

Anyone would think that she didn’t have to go to take it at such a late time but, she has a small situation for the reason.

Momo who was planning to go home tomorrow, knew very well that there is a possibility that she might forget about the topic’s existence again if she comes to pick it at the morning. For her, who has a carefree personality, she has forgotten many things in a daily basis and it isn’t rare for her to borrow textbooks or notes from her roommate friend.

But, she couldn’t borrow the summer break topic as expected so, this is the reason why she gave a visit to the school at night.

In a normal sense; going to the school at night might feel scary.

That’s because deaths appeared in the fight with the <<Libels>> just one month ago.

However, many people would come out from the building regardless if it’s noon or night since the <<Lucifer>> research facility is under Kouryou academy’s school building. Naturally, Momo thought that no one would get angry if she turns on the classroom or corridor light if she told the office workers in the receptionist stationed at the school entrance.

Luckily, since a security guard volunteered to follow her, Momo was able to head back to her dorm without going through any fear.

“Thank you very much. Good luck surveying”

After thanking the security guard who followed her until the entrance, the girl started walking while looking up at the night sky with sparkling stars.


At the same time------

On the rooftop of the clock tower located in the middle of the academy, an <<Exceed>> and <<El Libel>>------people who transcends humans were confronting each other.

The <<El Libel>>-----<<K>> gave off 4 red glowing wings behind his back to allow him to float in the sky.

“External weapon----I will show you the power of the <<Template:Furigana>>!!”

“Kuhah, this is interesting! That’s one over exaggerated name but, don’t disappoint me okay!!”

The <<Exceed>>----Tsukimi Rito shouted and swung the <<Template:Furigana>> she was holding. The countless blades connected by a steel wire attacked the teenager with whip-like movements----but, it was just a greeting and the slash ended only as a test-run.

After dodging the blades which were connected to a higher position, <<K>> made a crazy smile.

“Fufuu, you need not to worry. I will definitely satisfy you………but, that’s as long as you don’t die before I bring out everything of the <<Template:Furigana>>!!”

To respond to the teenager’s words-----half of the 2 wings behind him turned into a grip with triggers.

The wings turned into guns.

While holding the wing with an underhand grip, the moment<<K>> pointed the muzzle at the tip of the wing towards Rito, light bullets were shot out the instant he pulled the trigger.

But, Rito showed a swift move that’s unthinkable on the roof with bad foothold, and dodged the light bullet.

The dodged light bullets burst and gouged a hole the same time it was shot into the roof. Even without losing its power, she would receive big damage depending on the place he hits.

“Just how long are you planning to look down on others!!”

While dodging the light bullets with low posture, Rito performed the counter attack. She bended the <<Snake>> and operated the blade to slash diagonally. Even if he twist his body to dodge the attack-----

“It’s already in my predictions!!”

With dodging already calculated in Rito’s mind, she maneuvered it again with the handle and the weapon with the name of the snake displayed its real value.

Immediately, the blade that passed him bounced up and attacked at the teenager again.

“Kuh………..!!”

Even though <<K>> responded painfully, only a few of his hair flew into the sky since he was unable to dodge the second attack.

“Kuhahaha!! I still can go!!”

Rito moved her hands again.

The tip of the <<Snake>> extended to the moon above and devoured <<K>>’s head after falling down----was what should have happened.

*Gakiiin!!* The 3rd attack-----was deflected by the blade emitting light.

“What!?”

<<K>>’s gun created a red light blade and he swung it to deflect Rito’s attack.

Immediately, the red light glow emitted by the remaining 2 <<Template:Furigana>> at <<K>>’s back increased------and charged at Rito with a power enough to make her concentrate even though she has confidence in her speed.

Without giving Rito any room to breathe, <<K>> mode changed <<Template:Furigana>> to a sword from the gun and get into range.

The red blades held in both of his hands, attacked her from below and the side to reap her life.

Rito took a step back to dodge the upward slash and used her <<Snake>> to block the side sweep.

It was all good to that point but, Rito was thrown towards the roof since she was overpowered.

A normal person would suffer serious injuries and she was falling at a height where she might lose her life if things go bad------

But, Rito twists her body mid-air like a cat and landed without suffering any injuries.

“Kuhah, interesting! Now you’ve done it!!”

Wings that hold explosive charging power which allows him to move freely in the sky------

When the wings are in his hands, he is able to freely change the mode to a gun for mid-range and sword for close-range-----

After seeing both of his abilities, she looked up at the tower with a blood boiling body stimulating expression because of her battle loving personality------but, after an instant, she opened her eyes wide.

It was so that Rito could catch <<K>> pointing the gun at her after he reconverted the sword back to the gun in her view.

It was so that she can see him concentrate light at the muzzle which was different from the other shots he performed until now.

That’s because, the wings in <<K>>’s hands turned back into gun mode and he pointed the muzzle at Rito.

That wasn’t all; light was concentrating at the muzzle unlike the firing rate he was showing until now.

(This is bad, something is coming!!)

After seeing the concentrated light, her intuition filled with accumulated battle experience was telling Rito to not stop at that spot.

Without opposing her intuition, she took a big leap away and at the same time-----

<<K>> pulled the trigger and two red convergence beam were shot.

The fired red beam, pierced into the spot Rito was just standing and gouged it out; after a slight pause, an explosion occurred.

Rito got pushed by the explosion and sound and fell on top of the lawn, dirtying her clothes in the process.

If she were to stay put then, she would probably be considerably damaged by the explosion even if she manages to dodge the red beam.

“Fufu, you have good judgment skills for dodging that”

<<K>> praised Rito for choosing to dodge immediately.

“Don’t Fufu me. Like heck that will hit me! Forget that, you just ripped my handmade petticoat!! Now I have to sew it all over again!!”

During the exchange on the tower roof, she may not have gotten touched by the red blade but, she was unable to avoid the slash from downwards causing her clothes to get cut. Her skirt and the petticoat inside was sliced upwards just like what she cursed about, revealing her thighs.

But, Tsukimi may look carefree but, she was quite shaken at the Ether cannon inside her heart.

(God damn it, if he keeps shooting that nasty one then there will be casualties in the brat’s dorm if I mess up!! if have to guide him southwards somehow-----)

File:AD v05 014.jpg

Right when she thought to that point, Rito laughed at her own thoughts.

(Kuhah, to think I of all people would worry about someone else……….i guess I’ll complain to that nice guy------no, I’ll tease him and embarrass him!)

The face of her favorite boy floated in her mind and Rito made a small smile.

“For that, I guess I’ll end this already!! Come one, open your eyeballs nicely and see this!! In the first place-----“

Rito *Pan* hit her exposed thighs.

“You can look at this you know!! Though, you’re dead the instant you see it!!”

Rito raised the <<Snake>> to the sky and released the real <<Power>> of her <<Blaze>>.

“Devour to death----<<Ouroboros>>!!”

The blades surrounding her started spinning in high-speed and drew a circle.

In front of the circlet blade that while slice anything it touches, <<K>> was making his usual light smile while telling her this.

“So that’s the real <<Power>> of your <<Blaze>>………..I want to have fun was what I was thinking but-------I don’t have much time left so, let’s end this quickly!!”


Part 2[]

Until that time, I was in my room with Julie and Tora attending to the summer break topic that will start tomorrow.

Normally, Miyabi and Tachibina would be here but, it’s different for today.

Its summer break starting from tomorrow but, since we are allowed to go back even today, everyone else except us has left the academy during the evening.

Since me and Tora are going to visit Otoha’s grave tomorrow, we decided that it would be the day we head back.

But----

The remaining silver girl has no plans to go back since she says that the trip to her birthplace takes too long.

(Even though she really wants to go to her mother and get pampered………..)

Only I know that the girl with Template:Furigana has a spoilt and lonely side.

When I looked over to her, she was not moving her hands and looked blanked; maybe she was stuck at her topic or she recalled back her mother in her birthplace.

Julie suddenly looked at me.

“Tooru”

Of course, we ended looking at each other since I was still looking at Julie.

“”…………………….””

“………..why are you two looking at each other silently”

The 3rd part Tora was the one who broke the silence.

“I have something I want to say but, Tooru was looking over her so………perhaps, you have something to say?”

“Eh, ah…………..no, I was just wondering why your hands stopped from just now”

“I was thinking about the topic I am about to talk now”

When I was asked her what’s up with her, she replied back that she has a request.

“Can I follow you two tomorrow too?”

“Follow…………meaning, you want to come with us to Fujisawa?”

*Chirin* her bells rang when the silver girl nodded.

“I want to go greet Otoha-san. If possible, I want to report to her that I am teamed up with Tooru as my <<Duo>> and have normally been taken care of by him”


“Err………I don’t mind but--------“

“Fuun, why not? Otoha is probably curious on what kind of person is the <<Duo>> protecting her unreliable brother’s back”

“…………………”

Those were harsh words but, it’s true that I have been causing Otoha to worry so I have nothing to reply.

“W-well, I don’t have any problem since Tora say’s okay. Also-----Otoha probably prefers it to be livelier”

“Ja--. Thank-----“

The silver girl could not finish her thanks.

It’s because the time came.

*Zuzuuun*………!! The dorm shook at the same time they heard an explosion-like sound outside and caused the window to make *Katakata* sounds.

“““------!!”””

3 of them gasped and immediately ran to the window to check outside-----

“Tooru, that’s………..!!”

Julie pointed to the clock tower and raised her voice.

A red flame could be seen around the tower.

Even if I concentrate, I could not distinguish what was happening because it of the darkness of the night and the distance.

But, it’s only natural to have a bad feeling if I recall the events that occurred in this one month.

The feeling was pushing me and I had to jump out of the room.

There was a commotion inside the dorm. At the corridor and lounge; students were looking at each other anxiously at the entrance and etc. Half-way when passing by them, a broadcast indicating [An unconfirmed explosion has occurred within the area, please stand-by in the dorm for further orders].

After ignoring the broadcast and jumping into the night ----I saw it.

It’s not that tall to call it the night sky but, I saw 2 beams spread to the ground from the sky.

And the explosion a slight pause later at where the light went.

“Tooru!” ”Tooru, that’s…….!!”

At that moment, Julie and Tora who were following me got closer to me.

“Yeah…………someone is fighting!!”

My feelings changed to conviction.

The <<El Libel>> with sharp eyes popped up in my mind.

“Both of you----“

“Nai, have you forgotten that I am the <<Duo>> that will protect your back?”

“Fuun. I might not be your <<Duo>> but, I can’t leave this problem to an unreliable fellow like you to handle alone”

I judged that it’s useless to try to convince them by the will in their immediate reply.

“…………..i understand. From the explosion we saw, it looks like it’s going to be quite dangerous. Please be careful”

“Ja--, let’s go!” “Fuun, no need for the needless worry!!”

After hearing their reply, we dashed.

With me at the front and Julie with Tora following------

3 of our voices mixed under the moonlight.

““”<<Blaze>>!!”””


Chapter 2: Until The Day Death Separates Us[]

Part 1[]

<<Exceed>> and <<Template:Furigana>>------their fight has turned into one that does not allow any moment of neglect even for an instant.

Rito was swinging <<Ouroboros>> which resembles a giant chainsaw and <<K>> countered back by firing beams while stopping at a safe distance from the circlet blade.

The reason why <<K>> chose the distance with high risks is because, Rito was out from his range; even if he attacked from above one-sidedly, since the distance was too far away, he judged that the beam fired will be easily dodged.

Sometimes they would search for a chance from the opponent; sometimes they would attack like a storm to prevent the opponent to counter attack--------even if both sides suffered minor injuries, the attack that would decide whether if the battle would tilt to right of left wasn’t getting settled, making it seem like this exchange would last forever.

However----that time came.

Suddenly, something unexpected happened.

Rito slipped through the countless approaching light bullets and swung her circlet blade.

However, <<K>> immediately activated his high-speed charge from the <<Template:Furigana>> which he showed just now on top of the tower and dodged the circlet blade by flying over Rito’s head.

He then spun his body mid-air and the moment he was about to randomly shoot his gun held by both his hands------<<K>>’s expression slightly distorted and his movements turned dull for an instant. This was the injury he got from the organization’s pursuer far before this fight even began.

That was just a slight instant.

However, this this battle where abilities collide, a slight mistake is a critical hit.

Rito did not miss that moment.

“Gotcha!!”

The moment she shouted and was about to use her <<Ouroboros>>----

Rito was the one who stopped this time.

(Wha……….!? Why are you there!?)

That’s because she saw a person-Kibitsu at the edge of her view.

Kibitsu who was unlucky to encounter their fight right when she was returning to the dorm from the school, was running south while hiding in the building shadows-----but, the battle zone moved as if they were chasing after her.

Rito decided to make some distance from the dorm and the research facility in the school as much as possible but, that turned out to be an opposite effect before she noticed.

*Dooooon*!! A light bullet hit Rito’s shoulder and exploded.

“Guuu!!”

A mistake was made by a slight disturbance in her concentration.

However, it’s a critical mistake that should not be shown in the middle of a fight.

Light bullet’s hit Rito’s limbs, body, and face when she was groaning from the damage she received.

Although she increased her guard to avoid a critical hit, her back was slammed towards the lawn.

The part which the light bullets burst were burned and made her distort her face in pain------and the view she saw after she stood up even after all that, was <<K>> in the sky pointing the muzzle with concentrated light at her.

“This is bad……..!!”

Even though she tried to dodge by jumping away, since she was hit by several light bullets, Rito is unable to use her normal speed and-----

After an instant, she was unable to dodge one of the 2 red beams and her side was gouged out.

Immediately, an explosion occurred behind her causing Rito to get blasted away by the impact.


“Sensei! Usa-sensei! Wake up, Usa-sensei!!”

The first thing that was shown in Rito’s view when she regained consciousness was Kibitsu looking at her face while tears were falling off her face.

(Damn it……..i can’t move my body…….no, more importantly-----)

“Id-iot……..hurry………get away……….”

Even when she told her that with that soft voice, she found out that it was too late when she saw a shadow standing behind Kibitsu.

“How unlucky, Tsukimi Rito. If this woman wasn’t here then, the results might have been the opposite but------You should know that accidents tend to occur in a fight too”

“Y-yeah………….it’s my loss…….that’s why, I don’t care about me……..but……..please……..let this one……..go…………”

“Fufu, forget begging for your own life, you are one wonderful woman to beg for your student’s safety by sacrificing yourself”

Kibitsu was looking at <K>> saying that while trembling.

Her trembling wouldn’t stop for this is the first time in her life where she saw a fake smile like that.

When she saw his gaze, she predicted that she won’t be saved unconsciously.

“But----“

Without losing his smile, <<K>> continued his words.

“Your will to only protect your student makes me feel sick”

His target- Kokonoe Tooru’s face was floated in his mind.

“That’s why, I can’t listen to that request”

“”-----!!””

Rito and Kibitsu gasped at the same time because of the meaning those words point to.

“Fufu, what nice expressions……….but, I am not a demon. I will let you two go friendly together. I will then take your corpses to him------to Kokonoe Tooru!!”

That demonic smile that can be taken as joy was stuck to his face and <<K>> swung his red light blade upwards.

“St-op……….stop-----!!”

Even though she tried to stop him, forget trying to cover Kibitsu, Rito couldn’t even move one arm.

Rito wished.

For someone to help.

She has never prayed to god before so this was her first wish.

And that wish----reached.

The wind was sliced and a white blade was flying towards <<K>>.

The moment the red blade that was about to get swung down, got flicked away-----

“Ooooooooooooooohhhh!!”

A roar came above together with a fist.

<<K>> immediately took a great leap behind and dodged the attack before----

He grasped the intruder’s appearance and his sharp eyes slightly opened wider.

“Fu…………fufu, hahahahaha!!”

Next, <K>> laughed loudly from the happiness filling inside him.

“You’ve come----Kokonoe Tooru!! Hahahahaha!!”


Part 2[]

We made it at the nick of time.

If we were even a second late then, the results would probably different.

While feeling cautious at <<K>>’s disgusting laugh, I talked to the fallen Tsukimi and Kibitsu, who was kneeling beside her.

“Are you okay, Tsukimi, Kibitsu!”

“Kokonoe-kun……sensei, sensei is……!”

“-----! Tsukimi, those wounds……!!”

“Yoo…………..here you are taking the nice part………”

Tsukimi opened her eyes weakly.

I did not notice because I was desperate to protect them when I was running over here but, now that I take a good look, Tsukimi has suffered grave injuries.

Her sides were especially serious because it was gauged out.

Luckily or unluckily, the part gouged out was burned so, the blood flowing out isn’t that serious.

Nonetheless, it’s no mistake that her survival would be determined by our urgent attention to the wound.

“Sorry huh……….i said leave it to me, but, I ended up like this……….”

“Is this even the time to say that! Stop talking, it’s bad for your wound!!”

“Kuhah………..i never would have thought that you would worry about me…………..now that’s a shocking story……..”

“Stop talking already. More importantly, we have to tend to your wounds………”

Those were words Tsukimi said maybe because she was aiming for our lives but, now I recognize her as a comrade that has been gone through days together.

“Kibitsu, can you stand?”

Kibitsu swung her head sideways at my question.

“So-sorry…………I can’t pour any strength into my knees………..”

If possible, I wanted her to bring Tsukimi to the medical building but, it can’t be helped since it was right after she tasted the fear of death.

Which means, I have to leave this to Julie or Tora------

“Fuun, I will take this woman. That’s why I’ll leave Tooru’s support to you, Julie”

“Ya----. I understand.

He probably read my thoughts.

Killing his own will to fight together with us, Tora prioritized my need to save Tsukimi.

“Tora………”

“This woman’s condition requires immediate action. That’s why, I picked the fastest route”

“Sorry, Tora”

“Fuun, I am used to it. I’ve been with you for a long time after all”

After saying that, Tora added a [It really is ironic that I will be saving this woman in the first place huh] before carrying Tsukimi and gave Kibitsu a piggy back.

“O-i…….don’t you dare die………<<Irregular>>……no, Kokonoe, Tooru……….”

With a weak voice, Tsukimi opened her mouth.

“Yeah, I won’t die. So, don’t go dying on me”

“Ku-hah…………..ill weeds grow apace……….”

While distorting her face in pain, Tsukimi gave a thumbs up and lifted the side of her mouth.

Tora started running and left the place.

In exchange with the dispersing footsteps, a disgusting laugh echoed in the place.

“Kuku, kuku, hahahaha. Is it okay if we end the drama farce already?”

“You sure are carefree to wait without doing anything”

I did not lower my cautiousness since I was wondering when he would attack but, there were no signs of him doing so.

Of course, that might be some kind of plan------

“Fufu. I was just thinking that you reuniting with their cold corpse would be more impactful”

The color of truth could be seen in <<K>>’s words.

Even though I don’t know what kind of reason he has, this man has a strong attachment of hatred towards me and is seeking a more tragic end.

“And Julie=Sigtuna. As the <<Duo>> of Kokonoe Tooru, let me present to you the classiest conclusion of your partner’s death…………!”

“………………your wish will never be granted. That’s because, Tooru-----“

“Yeah, I will not die. That’s because I vowed to protect Julie, everyone and myself!!”

I followed after Julie’s words and shouted at <<K>> while looking at him.

“Let’s end this, <<K>>! I will show you the <<Power>> of my <<Soul>> ----the <<Power>> of my will you reject!!”

“Fu,hahahahaha! Roar as much as you want, resist if you want!! Just wait till the moment I destroy your <<Soul>> with my <<Template:Furigana>>!!”

<<K>> let out his ki filled with killing intent and hatred and changed the atmosphere.

What awaits; is the clash of our <<Power>>.

“He’s coming, Julie! Be careful!!”

“Ja---!!”

Red light was emitted from the wing behind <<K>> in response to us preparing ourselves-----

Suddenly, he Template:Furigana at us with a speed far exceeding our reactions even though we were cautious.

<<K>> instantly jumped into my chest area and swung his red blade-----

“Guh!!”

*Kakiiiin*!! Even though I blocked it immediately with my <<Shield>> I was unable to endure it and ended up getting blown away.

But, <<K>>’s momentum did not end with just blowing me away; he then continued on with a slash towards Julie behind him.

Julie jumped aside and dodged with a paper thin difference-------was what I thought but, the red blade slightly caught her uniform.

“Julie……….!!”

“………..Nai, It’s just my clothes”

While keeping <<K>> halted at the side of my view after he thrust through the spot we were just standing, I shouted towards Julie but she swung her head.

The attack only grazed her clothes and not wound her.

It’s not even a wound that might affect the battle.

However, i------we felt shock at <<K>>’s new found <<Power>> with just one attack.

“What speed………….!”

That charge which was so fast that even the <<Template:Furigana>> Yurie could not dodge; was still unexperienced in the many fights with the <<Template:Furigana>> including <<K>>.

“Fufu, those are nice expressions you two are showing there”

<<K>> slowly turned around and made a joyful expression.

“That was a wonderful acceleration right? This one of the abilities of the <<Template:Furigana>> External weapon---- <<Template:Furigana>>. And the red blade in my hand is also-----“

“Is something from that <<Template:Furigana>>”

*Smile* <<K>> consented after lifting the weapon covering the red blade to his chest. “There are other abilities too but, I’ll show them gradually. However----“

<<K>> crossed the blade glowing in red in front of his chest and said it to while looking at Julie instead of Tooru.

“That’s something I will do if you can last to the end while being burdened!!”

(-----!! Shit!!)

<<K>>’s target was not me, it’s Julie.

Because there’s a difference in <<Level>>, Julie’s physical ability is lower than the <<Template:Furigana>> me.

With the initial attack, he found out that there is a difference in reaction speed by seeing the Julie behind me fails to dodge his attack.

“Julie!!”

The moment I was about to warn her, <<K>> sliced the wind and attack the silver girl.

Julie used her 2 blades to defend against the attacking 2 blades. The attack released at the same time clashed at the same time, <<K>> was faster at the following 2nd attack. Realizing that, Julie immediately stopped attacking and dodged a lethal attack by dropping to the ground.

However, she did not come out unharmed and it turned out like the first time-----no, it’s slightly deeper.

The tip of his blade slightly cut her skin this time and blood splashed out at the night sky.

“It’s just a scratch……..!”

Even though the silver girl frowned in pain, she stopped me from approaching her with her hand.

Once again, <<K>> aimed us----no, aimed Julie and went to attack her.

“Kuh, how cowardly………!”

“In a battle, attacking the opponent’s weak point is a standard measure! You’re the fool for bringing someone weaker into the battle!!”

While making a scornful smile, it was clear what <<K>> was aiming.

He’s probably trying to limit my range of tactics by immobilizing Julie first.

(Damn……………..!!)

“Tooru!!”

Even though Julie told me to stop, I did not bother and moved to protect her.

But----it was a trap.

<<K>>, who was going to attack Julie, displayed the sharp maneuvering of a war machine and switched his target to me.

I was suddenly targeted and could not make it in time to guard the approaching red blade.

Even when I twisted my body, a straight side slash ran on my chest.

“-----Guh!!”

A scorching pain ran on the part of my sliced chest-------no, it was really scorched.

The glowing red blade holds burning properties and it can burn and slice the flesh at the same time.

However, I mustn’t worry about that.

I turned around to find <<K>> flying at me like a hurricane-----and I doubted my eyes.

<<K>> was supposed to have dashed towards me to slash me but, he suddenly disappeared.

“Up, Tooru!!”

When I looked up after listening to the warning, <<K>> performed a somersault with movements resembling a war machine again-------

And back at the same direction, a strong attack was approaching me from behind because I turned away.

No matter how transcended I am from humans, I am still fundamentally humans-----that’s why i will be an instant late to handle impossible movements.

That instant might be fatal but, this is a battle between people who transcended humans.

(No good, I can’t dodge this………!!)

Dodging or blocking is normal here and, the timing for me to activate the <<Aegis Desire>> barrier is slightly off.

The moment I thought I was going to get killed-----

*Giiin* a silver light came between me and <<K>>.

She protected my back-----just like what she said, Julie deflected the red blade with her <<Template:Furigana>>.

“Hahahaha, I never would have thought that the burden will be the one blocking!!”

With his attack defended, <<K>> laughed loudly in mid-air.

Looking at that, I understood that the <<Template:Furigana>> does not only have charging ability but also flying ability.

The girl glared at the winged man who was laughing loudly in the sky, and shouted

“You are free to call me a burden. But, I will still protect Tooru’s back!”

“Thanks for those strong words, Julie. But, I don’t think Julie as a burden at all. Rather, I think of you as my irreplaceable and trustworthy <<Duo>>”

“Ja---, thank you very much”

Without looking away from the enemy, I showed a small smile to the silver girl.

Yes, I am able to exist now thanks to her being here.

If not for my <<Duo>> called Julie, forget even getting <<Power>>, I wouldn’t be alive until today.

However, <<K>> was scorning at our deep bonds.

“Fufuu, what a wonderful bond………that’s why it’s worth breaking!!”

<<K>> suddenly descended to attack.

I blocked his blade and swung my fist upwards at the same time to cut through the sky.

Whenever <<K>> attempts to attack, he would literally fly up away from our reach-----he would then descend back down to attack.

His strategy of hit and run is a really annoying move to us uses close-combat as our main style.

“Kuh……….it doesn’t feel like fighting a human….!!”

Gaining the weapon <<Template:Furigana>>, <<K>> was now displaying completely different movements compared to his counter style which he showed in the previous 2 fights.

Of course for the high speed flying charge; the sudden descend, sharp maneuvering, and the somersault which I was almost killed by, makes it feel like we are fighting a war machine with a human form.

“It’s true but------“

A high speed hit and run attack.

“Hahahaha, what’s wrong!? I had more of a hard time with Tsukimi Rito!”

Without losing his momentum, <<K>> rotated and ascended upwards before performing a U-turn to attack again; the moment he did that, Julie continued her mumbling.

“I am almost used to it”

The same time the red blade lightly scrapes her shoulders, Julie performed a counter and the tip of her blade scraped the <<Unit>>.

“Nice moves for someone who has inferior physicality!”

With the tip of his shoulders touched, <<K>> lifted the side of his mouth in irony at his prey’s resistance. “…………..I am sorry, Tooru. I failed even after saying all that”

“N-no, don’t mind it. More importantly, how is your wounds……….?”

“I am okay”

After saying that, Julie lightly moved her shoulders.

While looking at her, I recalled back the counter she performed just now.

(She’s amazing……….)

Conclusively, the attack ended in clear failure due to her unable to damage him and got lightly wounded.

However, I could only feel shock at Julie’s senses she displayed during the middle of the fight.

Seeing through the attacks trajectory by increasing her concentration and counter him------putting it into words is easy but, repeating the attack regularly does not work on <<K>>.

In that small amount of time, she responded to movements she has not confronted before and a countered an attack that has hidden distinction between left and right with feints mixed into it; that’s extremely hard even for me, who am higher in <<Level>>.

Being able to do that means, she has polished her skill through overcoming this battle of death.

However, it was bad that she did not end it with that attack, it’s clear that <<K>> was cautious judging by the words he said next.

“Fufu, you really are wonderful to fill in the deference of physical ability with concentration. I take back calling you a burden-----but, because of that, I have to judge you as dangerous!”

The light blade disappeared from <<K>>’s hand and he pointed the tip at us.

“I’ll slow down your movements and slowly kill you!!”

“----!! Julie!!”

Feeling cautious at the same time, Julie and I separated to left and right------

The spot we were standing just now got blasted by several lights that could be described as light bullets.

“Damn it, it can turn to a gun too!!”

I predicted this to some point but, I still said it regardless.

It’s the prediction when I saw the 2 beams shooting down from the sky, when we were in front of the dorm.

But, judging by the huge explosion at that time, which was strong enough to form a crater, he might be saving at least one more of the << Template:Furigana>>’s weapon at least; what’s more, it’s probably one that has tremendous power.

“Hahahaha, run around pathetically now!”

He was one-sidedly attacking from 10 meters above.

Unlike what happened until now, he would not come even for an instant close so we have no choice but to defend since we cannot counter him.

Our attacks might reach him if we jump but, as long as he is able to fly, he could easily dodge it and we might end up being targeted instead. There’s throwing our weapon at him but, we would probably lose a way to attack if we miss him.

Even though I was thinking that we have to do something about this, I have no choice but to direct my conscious to the unstopping attack and could not get any time to think.

“Not bad enduring but-----can you block this!?”

The 2 guns were shooting light bullets at us separately until now but------

He pointed those muzzles only at me.

“------! Crap…….!!”

I blocked countless light bullets with my <<Shield>> because I knew I couldn’t dodge.

The light bullets exploded at my <<Shield>> the moment it landed and I stopped the force with my leg.

Immediately after, countless more light bullets poured down since I was no longer allowed to move from the spot.

“<<Aegis Desire>>!!”

I judged that I could not block it and activated a barrier.

Countless explosions occurred when the barrier was touched------and after all of it were disposed, <<K>> rested his attack before looking down at me with a light smile.

“Fufu, it was really in my mind since the previous battle but, it really is quite the annoyance when you use it now that I see it again”

“<<K>>, this is something created by the will to protect someone which you called nonsense”

I erased the barrier and said it while thrusting my fist at <<K>>.

“You’re annoying as usual huh…………..by the way, I want to return back to the topic of your ability but, I found several interesting points”

“--------!?”

My heart jumped.

I was taken back with the thought “No way” because he saw through <<Template:Furigana>> last time.

“First off, you can’t use it immediately. You did not use it when I performed a Template:Furigana and Julie Sigtuna had to come in between us; I can gain that possibility through seeing that”

“…………….”

He’s half correct. There’s a slight time lag when I activate the barrier with my mind.

Just like the battle before, I had to use it when I know bullet was being shot at me------basically, It’s the feeling of deploying it through prediction.

The other activation method is that I have to point my hand at the target even though the barrier can be created in an instant. That’s why; I can’t make it in time for sneak attacks like the one just now.

“For the final number 3------this is still a speculation so, I’ll leave that for later……..oops, being quiet is the same as admitting that I am correct, Kokonoe Tooru”

“Kuh…..!”

Regretfully, I can’t handle this kind of mental attack.

(Calm down. It’s not like the <<Aegis Desire>> was exposed. I just have to find a way to break the deadlock before it becomes useless……….!)

Even though I was gritting my teeth in the surface, I was thinking of a plan to attack <<K>> who was at an unreachable height.

(Our attacks can’t reach. Julie can throw her <<Saber>> but, we would only lose a weapon if we miss…….no, wait?)

It’s simple but, one plan came up.

Can that even be called a plan? It’s something so simple that even I don’t know.

“Julie!!”

I called out to the silver girl, and moved my sights to a certain object-----before running straight at it.

Julie understood my plan through my sights and ran too.

“Fumu, looks like you thought of something but----I won’t let you!!”

<<K>> prepared himself to barrage us with light bullets again but our actions were faster.

Towards our goal------the moment we reached a tree, Julie’s <<Saber>> formed a line and *Kiiin* a high-pitched sound echoed.

A trunk was cut off from the tree.

I carried the tree-----

And, threw it at <<K>> with all my strength.

“Wha…….!?”

The simplest of actions called throwing.

But, the power of the <<Template:Furigana>> I became was out from the realm of common sense.

I threw a tree which was at a size impossible for a normal person to carry right at <<K>>.

“What a stupid move!!”

Explosions occurred one after another when light bullets hit the target, and <<K>> shot down the tree before it could reach him.

I looked at that while pulling out the root and threw it at him again.

“How annoying! Did you seriously think that such attack would hit!!”

“Nope, never thought of that. Even if it hits, you won’t receive any damage because of the <<Unit>> around you. But------“

“A dead angle was formed due to the explosion of the tree……..!”

“-----!!”

<<K>>, who was in mid-air looked up at the sky-----he saw the girl with Template:Furigana in the night sky.

His timing of noticing Julie was slightly slower for him to shoot her down.

He would make it in time to guard but, it’s okay.

Even if <<K>> doesn’t get a direct slash, making him drop his gun or damaging his gun to the point of impracticality would make this simple plan a big success.

……………..but, <<K>> immediately covered the gun body with the red light blade to block the swung white blade.

“Sad for you. It’s the reversal of attack and defense with this”

<<K>> perform a kick at Julie. The silver girl who has already taken account of a counter attack at the point when her attack got defended, crossed her arms together and prevented a direct hit-----but, she distorted her expression because she was unable to kill off all the force.

“Okay then, I’ll have you keep quiet here”

Her body got blown away just like that; he then turned the << Template:Furigana>> back to a gun and aimed at her.

In the sky without any foothold, there’s no way for her to dodge. Julie has knocked down several light bullets in this fight but, it’s only limited to the explosions from the recoil.

“Julie------!!”

The moment he pulled the trigger.

I ran towards Julie while activating the <<Aegis Desire>> at its maximum radius.

But, she was still outside the barrier’s radius.

I formed the <<Aegis Desire>> with me at the center but, it’s not like I covered that much space even though it was at maximum output.

Naturally, as long as this is my own ability, I have already considered that event-------instead of protecting Julie, I deployed the <<Aegis Desire>> to trap <<K>> inside the barrier.

The barrier that can sever any attacks also has the same effect inside.

Because of that, the countless light bullets <<K>> shot did not reach Julie, and ended up causing several explosions inside the barrier.

“……….looks like you mastered it quite a bit but-----I will now ask you regarding the 3rd interesting point”

Without showing any care that he was obstructed by the barrier, <<K>> continued pulling the trigger and continued his words.

“Can the so-called <<Aegis Desire>> be deployed in several spots at the same time?”

(-------!! He thought of it as one possibility!!)

<<K>>’s comment wasn’t wrong.

I can only deploy the <<Aegis Desire>> at one spot.

If I deploy the barrier to protect myself then, I will naturally end up forsaking Julie.

“Looks like you can’t”

While shooting light bullets towards Julie, <<K>> directed a light smile at me and-----

He fixed one of the guns at me.

“Kuh……!!”

I noticed something at that moment.

I saw light concentrating at the muzzle which was different from when he fires light bullet.

Immediately, what appeared in my mind, was scene of the explosion I saw far away from the dorm and the beam that was fired at that moment------

(Crap………!!)

The beam of red light was fired at the same time I immediately jumped away.

The beam drilled into the ground------and caused an explosion after a slight delay.

Luckily, I was safe from a direct hit thanks to my fast reaction.

Within the blast, I looked up to the sky after falling on the ground and ended up kneeling down------I saw the gun that was pointed at Julie just now, was now pointed at me.

“Sever the fang----<<Aegis Desire>>!!”

I can make a new barrier since the attack towards Julie stopped.

The 2nd red light beams hit the barrier with full intentions to pierce through.

“Kuh………..what fire power………….!!”

*PIshiii* a high-pitch sound appeared and a crack was formed on the barrier.

Immediately after, the <<Aegis Desire>> broke and the beam of red light caused an explosion.

With the barrier destroyed, I could not block all the energy and ended up getting blown away by the after-wave.

Even when I collapsed on the ground, I stood up immediately in alert for another attack and looked up at the sky but------

“Eh…………!?”

<<K>> wasn’t there.

“Tooru, in front!!”

Julie’s warning came flying but, I turned unguarded when I lost sight of <<K>>, making my reaction slower.

The <<Template:Furigana>> with sharp eye’s-----<<K>> flew out in high-speed from the dust of clouds caused by the explosion and pierced my body with the blade glowing in red.

“Toooooruuuuuuuuu!!”

My name echoed into the night sky with a painful shout.

“Ku-kuku, hahahaha. Finally, Kokonoe Tooru……..! With your death, I can make Julie Sigtuna witness the death of someone precious and carve a wound that will corrode her heart for eternity…….!!”

<<K>> said that with a distorted face of joy.

In front of his expression and his words, i------

“Ah……huh, ah……….”

My body trembled from the scorching pain.

With my trembling hands, and numbing fingers, I grabbed the arm <<K>> was holding the red blade with----

But my movements stopped because of the hot substance rising from the depth of my throat.

“Gah, kahah………….!”

I could not breath for a while, making me cough out red blood that tasted like iron rust.

*Splash*, <<K>> in front of me had his <<Unit>> dirtied with blood.

“Fu, fufu, hahahahahaha, Haa---hahahaha!!”

<<K>> laughed in front of me.

Even though he was doing it right in front of me-----his laugh felt somewhat distant.


My consciousness was cut off.


“-------Ru! Tooru! Tooru!!”

When I opened my eyes, Julie was spilling tears while calling my name.

“……..Ju-lie……….?”

Her Template:Furigana opened wide after calling my name like she was squeezing it out.

“Tooru!!”

(……………Why are you crying?)

My memories won’t stabilize.

Why-------

My question won’t get answered.

I was having hard time breathing, and my thoughts won’t get in order.

My view was blurry-----

And my consciousness was fading.

(No good……….i have to stay conscious……..or else………)

Julie will remain sad if I don’t open my eyes.

Although I know that------

My consciousness fell deeper into the darkness.

“Tooooooooooru!”


………..--------------------!!”


A sound echoed in the darkness.

That’s----a voice.

A laugh.

Someone was laughing.

When I realized that, I started waking up.

(Who……..?)

Even when I opened my eyes, my view was blurry like my thoughts and I could not find out who the voice belongs to.

At that moment, I saw something silver swaying right beside me, other than the laugh.

Template:Furigana -----

It’s Julie, my <<Duo>>.

After my consciousness cleared up, the scene shown in my eyes turned clear too-------

I gasped.

Julie was consciously the same word over and over again.

“Tooru, Tooru, Tooru, Tooru, Tooru, Tooru, Tooru, Tooru, Tooru……………”

(What’s wrong Julie………..why are you making that face………..)

I could see nothing was shown in her wide opened Template:Furigana.

I then noticed something.

I noticed the existence of a man laughing loudly while looking down at Julie.

(-----<<K>>!)

The <<Template:Furigana>> was lost in mad joy and was laughing continuously.

(Oh yeah…….I was…….!)

My memories came back when I saw <<K>>.

The memories of us fighting against <<K>> who assaulted the academy.

The memories of <<K>> stabbing the red blade in his hand in the fight.

I don’t know for how long but, it seems that I lost consciousness.

Julie probably received tremendous shock seeing me like that.

That’s because she mixed the scene with her father’s t death.

“………..Ju……….e…………….”

My voice won’t come out.

My body won’t move.

Julie was continuously calling my name not even 1 meter away-----

Suddenly, she stopped.

(Ju-lie…….?)

The silver girl slowly looked up at the empty sky-----and mumbled.

“Won’t……..forgive………never……………”

And from the silver girl-------

A sound started screeching.

*Ki………..iii……………iiiiiiiiii……………….iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii--------!!*

A high-pitch sound that would make anyone cover their ears, echoed.

(This sound…………it’s that times-------)

Yes, this is the sound I heard when we fought <<K>> on the boat last time.

“I will never………….I will never……….! I WILL NEVER FORGIVE YOU……..!!”

*Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii------------!!*

The shout of hatred mixed with the sound being produced from Julie’s body.

“Aa……………A-ah……….AaaaaaaaAAAaaaAAAAAaaaAAAA----------!!”

*Bikiiiiiiiiiiiin*!!

Together with the sound of chains torn into pieces, Julie shouted.

She did so like a wolf howling while looking up at the sky.

The sound then disappeared.

Forget the high-pitch sound, even <<K>>’s laugh was included too.

Julie slowly stood up in an unbalance manner.

“……..do you call this a battle for revenge? But, I am not interested in going through that though-----“

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA------------!!”

Julie howl interrupted <<K>>.

Next, <<K>>----and also me, opened our eyes wide in Julie’s weird change.

Because *Goooou*!! <<Flames>> were pouring out from her small body.

Because the <<Flame>> was black in color.

Unlike the <<Crimson red>> when manifesting the <<Blaze>> or the <<Azure flame>> which is the form after overcoming a wall------it was <<Black flame>>.

The color of the <<Flame>> which signifies anger and hatred swirled around the silver girl.

Julie grabbed the <<Black Flame>>.

The <<Flame>> changed its shape-----and turned into the <<Template:Furigana>>.

It’s the <<Blaze>> that I was familiar with.

Even so, something was different.

The <<Template:Furigana>> which was giving the same dull color as her eyes, was giving off an ominous feel.

“That <<Flame>>………..Julie Sigtuna, what did you do……..!?”

It’s not the <<Template:Furigana>>.

<<K>> showed his agitation in front of the ominous presence Julie was giving off.

But-----no answer was given.

In replacement for the answer, Julie jumped at <<K>>.

(-----Fast!!)

Until now----no, she’s even faster than me, who has a higher <<Level>>.

<<K>> barely dodged a slash that has the speed which rivals the <<Template:Furigana>>’s charging speed, by jumping behind.

However, he was unable to completely dodge it and ended up leaving a cut on his cheek. “Kuh, this is….!?”

Julie attacked <<K>> who was shocked, in a flash. The white blade which slashed horizontally in the air was regretfully blocked by the red blade-----but, Julie just pushed on.

<<K>>’s body was greatly fling backwards.

Even if <<Exceeds>> have powers exceeding the limits of humans, I was dumbfounded when I saw the <<Template:Furigana>> girl perform a heavy attack which was so strong that it flung an <<Template:Furigana>> wearing the <<Unit>>.

With a distance formed, the wind brushed Julie’s Template:Furigana as she rushed towards <<K>> again.

To me, it looked like a silver wolf hunting its prey.

“I don’t know what you are hiding but, I will have you stay quiet here!!”

The <<Template:Furigana>> behind <<K>> emitted a propulsion force opposite to the direction he was flung to, allowing him to safely fix his posture before changing the sword to the gun.

He pulled the trigger at the silver wolf- Julie with its fangs out.

Countless light bullets attacked instead.

(She can’t dodge that…….!!)

It’s still okay if she focused on dodging by running around like just now; but as long as she’s charging right into the light bullets, she has no other options but to hit down all the bullets with her <<Template:Furigana>>.

Even with that move, it’s probably still impossible to block all of them------<<K>> should be thinking this too.

But, Julie dodged it.

Without allowing even one bullet landing on her, she dodged through the meteor storm of light bullets, and reached the range for her <<Template:Furigana>>.

“I-impossible…….!?”

With all the light bullets dodged, <<K>>’s expression was in pure shock.

However, he still was able to block the storm of slashes by changing <<Template:Furigana>> into sword mode.

1, 2, 3 attacks-----<<K>> blocked and diverted those speedy sword attacks before it could even reach his body. The scene of him responding with his original defensive style, made me reluctantly remember how he toyed with us on the boat.

But-----Julie, who currently was bringing forth a <<Power>> that could only be described as unusual, was continuously performing breathtaking chain attacks without any care of his iron defense.

“Guh, kuh…….no way, I am being pressured…….!!”

In front of that overwhelming strength, the teenager that was laughing loudly, distorted his face and looked anxious.

<<K>>’s responses were starting to get slower to handle her swinging fangs------

“AaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!”

Julie accelerated even more and swung her sword with the howl of a beast-----

His iron defense was getting destroyed.

He could not make it in time to defend; the blade of the <<Saber>> sank into the part of the weapon that does not have the blade of red light resulting it to be cut splendidly in half. The weapon that could change into gun and sword mode exploded and illuminated the surroundings.

“Da-mn you!!”

<<K>> retreated.

It wasn’t a strategy, it just plainly because he was completely overpowered.

Red light was emitted out from the wing giving him the ability to make distance from Julie by flying to the sky.

By running to a position where her fangs won’t reach, the silver girl that resembles a silver wolf, glared at <<K>> with a sharp gaze.

“Fufuu, to think that you were hiding such a <<Power>>………..but, that ends here. No matter how little of my life is left, the corrosive wound in your heart made by losing someone in front of you, will turn lighter if you manage to get your revenge”

He probably thinks I am dead.

My <<Shield>> disappearing when I fainted made was even more convincing.

After <<K>> said it in satisfaction, he continued his words of scorn.

“How regretful it is, Julie Sigtuna. Kokonoe Tooru wouldn’t be dead if you brought out that <<Power>> in the first place…………….if possible, can you please tell me your current feelings about it! Kuku hahahahaha!!”

“Uu………”

Julie groaned.

No, it’s different.

“UuuAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA------!!”

I knew she howled.

Words won’t reach Julie now.

The groan just now was not meant for his words but rather it was because she was pissed that <<K>> won’t come down from a height she can’t reach.

That’s why Julie roared, because she chose to move instead.

Which means-----she’s jumping.

She bent her knees, lowered her body, *glared* at her target-----and kicked the ground.

“How foolish! Have you forgotten that the sky is my territory!!”

<<K>> pointed his remaining gun at Julie and laughed.

It’s just as he says. Unlike <<K>> who can fly freely in the sky thanks to <<Template:Furigana>>’s function, Julie can only jump straight up and fall right down after reaching the peak point.

He pulled the trigger and shot several light bullets.

Naturally, the number was lower compared to when he had two guns but, Julie cannot perform her god-like dodging skill like what she displayed just now because there’s no foothold for her in the sky.

She will get shot down.

After the instant I thought that----Julie kicked the air.

“Wha……..!?”

I, and <<K>> got surprised and doubted our eyes.

However, Julie unmistakably kicked the air and dodged the incoming light bullets before----

She kicked the air again.

“Impossible!? You----“

She changed the angle and approached <<K>> again.

“What are you----Julie Sigtuna!!”

While shouting, <<K>> continuously fired light bullets but, Julie repeatedly kicked the air to dodge them all.

And-----

*Gikiiiinn*!! She slashed upwards diagonally and knocked his gun upwards-----

Next off, the left sword made the same path like the first attack and cut the <<Unit>>.

The silver girl danced in the moon light and splashed the sky in red.

I thought that scene looked magical even though we were in a fight.

But, it all happened in one instant.

The seriously injured <<Template:Furigana>> fell down. Right before <<K>> was about to slam to the ground, he activated the wing’s power and avoided hitting the ground.

At that moment, Julie assaulted him as if she beat the <<Template:Furigana>> at its own game.

Dodging that attack by jumping behind, <<K>> fired his strongest attack---the Ether cannon at Julie when she landed. Until now, <<K>> attacked Julie in a way that won’t kill her but, he had no choice but to judge that it’s not the situation for that anymore.

(Please dodge, Julie-----!!)

My voiceless wish reached her.

The red beam pierced through the air Julie stood but, she already disappeared from the place and----

Her white sword destroyed the gun which was a cluster of metal.

<<K>> lost his entire weapon with this.

His only hand left is to find a chance to fly to the sky and pray that Julie won’t chase him.

However, Julie who’s howling in anger will not allow any retreat.

<<K>> staggered when his shoulder was slammed with the blade.

At that moment, Julie unleased an endless attack which could be described as a storm of silver flash by kicking both the air and ground.

She does not look like human and looked like a wolf with silver fur instead.

Yes, Julie currently looked like a beast which had its shackles of chains released.

Right after the end of her endless attack, <<K>> fell to his knees.

Even though he avoided a critical wound thanks to the dense part of his armor, the battle has already concluded judging by the cuts formed everywhere in the <<Unit>>.

The only thing remaining was to finish him with her fangs to end the fight.

But-----

“No………Ju-lie……..”

I said it in the agonizing pain.

Of course, it won’t reach Julie if it doesn’t sound like my voice.

Even so, I repeated “No” one more time.

It’s because Julie was about to kill <<K>>.

<<K>> was suffering injuries by attacks coming from her <<Blaze>>.

Just like how Miyabi was when she was controlled by <<K>>, Julie was swinging her <<Blaze>> now with killing intent.

(Please stop it, Julie……..!)

I thought this while looking at Julie standing in front of <<K>> who was breathing heavily and had already fallen to his knees.

Julie was angry for me, and was about to <<K>> for it.

Even though I understand that, I strongly wished.

<<K>> is the enemy.

If she let him go, he would probably come back to spread death like what happened in the previous battle.

That’s why, I also tried to kill <<K>>.

But even so, right now, I wish from the bottom of my heart that Julie would stop swinging her sword and to kill.

No, it isn’t limited to now.

I don’t want her small hand to be covered in blood in the upcoming future.

Even if the blood comes from her father’s killer she’s chasing.

My wish was contradicting.

It’s a contradiction that I don’t want a fellow <<Avenger>>-Julie to kill anyone even though I wish to get revenge for my sister.

(I know this my egoism………! But even so----)

I squeezed out my remaining strength to move my body.

If <<K>> dies here then there is no going back.

That’s why I have to stop the silver girl.

I supported my body with my trembling arm and looked up while making a wish.

(But even so----I don’t want Julie to kill anyone!!)

“Uu-oo…..oooooOOOOOOHH!!”

I stood up while roaring---and ran.

While running, I brought forth the <<Azure flame>> and manifested my <<Shield>>.

(Julie, I want to protect you………..! I want to protect your heart………!!)

Images of the silver girl that I acquainted with and passed these 4 months with as her <<Duo>>, ran around my mind like a revolving lantern.

The girl with Template:Furigana, Template:Furigana, and Template:Furiganahad little words to say, is lonely, wants to be pampered, she might be a little blank but, she’s really honest and is a girl that I want to protect more than anyone else.

That happy smile she made when we drank apple tea together----

I felt I might lose that smile……….

That’s why I ran.

While looking at the <<Blaze>> slowly lifted up.

“Julie’s----“

I stood in front of the silver girl and changed my wish to <<Power>>.

“Sever Julie’s fang----<<Aegis desire>>!!”

The <<Power>> of my unleased <<Shield>> blocked the white blade.

“Why…….”

*Bakiiiiiiii*!! Our <<Soul>> clashed and the violent impact formed a gust around our surroundings-----

“Why would you protect me!? Kokonoe Tooru-----!!”

Almost at the same time <<K>> shouted, the <<Saber>> flung off her hand due to the violent impact caused by clashing with the barrier.

But, it’s not over yet.

“U-Aaa-aaAaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA----!!”

Julie howled again and swung her remaining fang at me.

“Julie, enough……! It’s enough!!”

I stepped forth while shouting and hugged the small body of the silver girl.

“I am not dead! I am alive so you have no reason to kill this guy!! So please-----come back. Come back to the Julie I know……”

“Too…….ru…….?”

Together with my name coming out from her mouth, the <<Blaze>> fell off Julie’s hand and light returned into her Template:Furigana.

“Yeah, it’s me”

I nodded and patted Julie’s head.

Gently, on her silky Template:Furigana.

“Tooru…….Tooru……..!”

Julie buried her face into my chest.

But----

The battle wasn’t over.

“Fu, fufu, hahaha………what a farce to show. On top of that, I never would have imagine that I would receive the humiliation of getting saved by you, Kokonoe Tooru…….!!”

While placing his hands on a tree further away, <<K>> horribly distorted his face in anger and was glaring at us hugging each other.

“……….i don’t remember saving you. I only moved to stop Julie”

I let go off Julie and looked at <<K>> before stating the truth.

“No matter what reason you have, it’s fact that I was saved by you in the end. This is exactly what puking means!! That’s why I won’t forgive you! Even if it took this long to get saved, it’s already too late!!”

“Late? I don’t know what you are talking about but, what are you planning to do from now on? You still want to fight? You have no more weapons, and that <<Unit>> probably isn’t operational judging by that state”

With many spots cut, sparks would sometimes appear on the <<Unit>> that <<K>> wore and i can see that he is not denying the fact that it’s un-operational.

“You no longer have the <<Power>> to fight…….! Quietly surrender!”

Forget even fighting, <<K>> does not even have the ability to run away.

I judge that by seeing him standing up with a staggering body and, the <<Template:Furigana>> behind him broken thanks to the storm of silver flash Julie performed.

However, I found myself mistaken.

“Kuku, I don’t have <<Power>>………..? You have no idea how wrong you are, Kokonoe Tooru!! Let me show you the last <<Power>> dwelling in the <<Template:Furigana>>!!”

The remaining 2 wings, joined together in response to <<K>>’s words.

<<K>> took up the 2 giant guns and aimed with his hips.

“Behold, this is the final weapon left in the <<Template:Furigana>>----the Twin Ether cannon. By shooting simultaneously, this beauty can double the output of the ether cannon…….!!”

*Hyuuuuiiii*………..together with the sound of a motor, the amount of red light concentrated at the muzzle which was incomparable to before.

“Doubled huh……….I know it’s one heck of power just hearing it but----“

It has the power far exceeding the Ether cannon which I could not block even with the <<Aegis Desire>>----meaning, even if I make a barrier, forget life, our body will be obliterated without leaving any piece.

“Do you think you can easily hit us?”

There’s no way we can’t dodge it if we focused on dodging.

And all we have to do is to destroy the <<Template:Furigana>> before the 2nd shot.

However, <<K>> made a light laugh because my thoughts were within his calculations.

“No, you two can’t dodge it. You should be able to understand if you think where my gun is directed. It’s because you think of your friends a lot, Kokonoe Tooru……..!”

“-----!”

After saying that, I knew what <<K>> was aiming.

The muzzle was definitely aimed towards us.

But, 100 meters behind us----there’s the dorm.

Basically, <<K>> is saying that we will be seeing everyone to their death if we dodge it.

Of course, even if we try to destroy the gun, he would probably be faster to pull the trigger.

“Okay then, let’s go with a straight-on simple competition of the <<Violence>> and <<Soul>> for the finally”

<<K>> made a sadistic smile and said that.

He knows that we can’t dodge and block so he went and said straight-on competition; what a hypocrite.

“…………Okay, I’ll accept it like what you wanted. Julie, get away”

Thinking of the worst outcome, i asked the silver girl to get away to avoid dragging the her into this in concern but-----

“Nai, I refuse”

Julie swung her head sideways.

“Julie………..”

“Those who have bonded, must use their utmost ability to stay together---whether it’s through happiness or sadness or being healthy; until the day death separates us……….!”

That’s one line regarding the <<Duo>> written in the school rules.

I thought that one line was over exaggerated when I first looked at it but, just now, Julie said that line with the determination to be together with me.

“I am your <<Duo>> so I will be together to the end. So-----“

“Yeah, you’re right. This isn’t the end. That’s why I will protect you and live through this battle!!”

“Ja--. Please---protect me, Tooru”

“I will!!”

Julie grabbed my right hand tightly with her small hands.

Our strongly connected hands are the proof of our <<Bonds>> we raised up until now.

After we nodded, we looked at the man that is about to fire the fangs of evil------and I thrust the <<Shield >> on my left hand towards <<K>>.

“I will protect Julie with my <<Power>>!! So, Julie use your <<Template:Furigana>> to protect me!!”

“Ja---!!”

As the target of our sights, <<K>> made a scornful gaze with his sharp eyes right back at us.

“………..my idea was to allow Julie Sigtuna to live and live in pain though”

“I have no interest in letting you succeed in that”

“Yes, it seems that is the case. I never would have thought you two would promise to protect each other in front of an absolute <<Template:Furigana>> that is impossible to block or dodge------my feelings has crossed through passion, and now I feel pity for you two……”

“………..<<K>>, your denial of the will to protect is endless I see. If so then, i------will deny your <<Template:Furigana>> with the <<Power>> created from <<Bonds>>!!”

“Then I will deny the <<Power>> of the <<Soul>>--the <<Power>> of your <<Bonds>>, by erasing both of your life’s legacy without leaving any trace left!!”

He pressed the trigger.

“This is the end, Kokonoe Tooru!! Julie Sigtuna!!”

The evil and hostile fang concentrated on the 2 guns was turned into a giant red light before fired.

“<<K>>!! I will tell you one last thing! It’s true that I cannot deploy the <<Aegis Desire>> at multiple places but------It’s not like I can’t deploy it simultaneously!!”

I unleased all my remaining <<Power>> and roared.

“Sever the fang---<<Three for all Aegis>>!!”

I focused on one pot and deployed it there; <<K>> then distorted his face when he say the layers of barrier.

“Wha!? The barriers----are layered!?”

A 3 layered barrier was created to protect our life from the red fangs that was approaching.

The torrent of powerful energy shook the air, earth and cracked the barrier.

Within our view covered in red-----

I used everything I got to preserve the <<Three for all Aegis>>, and continued to resist his <<Template:Furigana>> .

“Guh- kuh, uguh………!!”

The red fang clashed with the barrier but, my stamina and mental strength were quickly depleting.

(C-crap……)

My view turned blur for a moment.

Even though I immediately came back, I could focus properly again.

Although I was in front of a torrent of glowing red energy, my view was turning darker.

My body which was wounded seriously by the red blade was able to stand up by forcing myself mentally.

But even that mental strength, was quickly depleted because I had to continuously preserve the <<Three for all Aegis>> 3 layer activation.

(Kuh…….Is this my limit…….!)

Sweat flowed down my fingers, my breathing turned wilder and my body was losing heat----

My fingers then turned colder and were turning numb.

But------

There was something warm from my right hand.

(This is……….)

Julie was holding gripping my hand harder.

“Ju-lie………!”

“Tooru, I believe you. I believe that you won’t die-----and that you will definitely protect me…….!”

The silver girl smiled.

There was no anxiety there.

She only had the feeling of believing in me.

“That’s, right….i………will protect you………..!! UuuuooooooooaaaAAAA-----!!”

The eye blinding explosion, and the ear bursting sound, swallowed everything.

Soon, the dust cleared up and------

We were standing there safely.

“I-impossible…..Why…..Why are you still alive……?”

<<K>>’s sharp eyes opened widely and was desperately trying to deny the reality in front of him.

“I probably wouldn’t be able to resist if I was alone…….this is because Julie was with me------this is because the <<Bond>> I have with Julie gives me <<Power>>……..!!”

“Just how far………just far is a man like you……..Kokonoe Tooru-----!!”

After he shouted my name like a chanting a curse, <<K>> pointed the <<Template:Furigana>> at us again.

I was seriously injured and have fully depleted all my <<Power>> from using the <<Three for all Aegis>> so; I am not able to block the next Twin Ether Cannon.

At the same time, I don’t have any spare energy to use a move that can defeat <<K>> in one hit----the <<Template:Furigana>>.

That’s why I let go of the silver girl’s hand and headed to her <<Soul>>---after I pulled out the <<Blaze>> stabbed into the ground, I shouted while running.

“Julie, let me borrow your <<Template:Furigana>>!! We will sever <<K>>’s <<Template:Furigana>>!!”

“Ja--!!”

Ever since that day-----ever since Otoha was killed, I resisted holding a sword.

Because I thought a sword is something evil that takes the lives of people.

But, the <<Blaze>> in my hand now is different.

The <<Soul>> of the silver girl that will strongly answer to my words, will not take anyone’s life away. That’s why I am able to swing this fang with all my might.

And perform the final attack to end this battle.

“This is the end, <<K>>-----!!”

“Kokonoe Tooru-----!!”

The moment <<K>> was about to pull the trigger, a sword flash glittered slightly faster than him-----

And I, cut down the <<Template:Furigana>> and <<K>>’s <<Soul>>.



Chapter 3: I Will, Someday[]

Part 1[]

“Kuh………….”

It has been a few days after the battle with <<K>>; I woke up from the sharp headache.

……….Well, I only knew this fact a little later from now.

(I-is this…….the medical building……..)

This isn’t something I am proud off but, I knew this immediately because I often come here.

That’s why immediately understanding that I am alive through that is just a little ironic.

At that time----

<<K>> collapsed after I slashed him with the <<Soul>>.

Immediately after, the security guards showed up as if they were waiting for that moment.

I realized that the battle ended with that event happening and Julie calling my name was the last thing I remember before everything went blank; this is my current state.

“Hn………..”

After I slowly raised my body while pressing my hurting head, I heard someone reply.

When I looked over to the direction of the voice, I saw the silver girl sleeping at the edge on the bed.

(She was taking care of me the whole time huh……..)

I don’t know how long has passed since the fight with <<K>> but, I know that Julie was beside me the whole time.

I was happy of her feelings and felt apologetic at the same time.

(Thanks Julie………)

I gently patted her with appreciation on her sleepy head.

………..and at that moment.

“Ouch……..”

My head had a sharp pain again.

It was the headache that was the reason why I woke up but-----

“Too………..ru?”

The headache woke Julie up this time instead of me.

“Opps, Sorry, Julie. I guess I woke you up”

“Nai………..don’t worry about------.

Her sentence was cut off while she was scratching her eyes before Julie looked at my face blankly.

Her Template:Furigana got teary-----

[Tooru!!] [Gofuu]

The silver girl jumped into my chest.

“Ah……are you okay, Tooru……..?”

“Y-yeah………..it hurts a little though…….”

“I am really sorry……err, I jumped in reflex because I was happy…….”

I pat Julie’s head when she dropped her shoulders, and told her don’t worry about it.

“Tooru………thank you”

She’s probably still worrying about it.

Even though Julie was smiling softly, her eyebrows were still slanting downwards, making a troubled expression.

“You really don’t have to worry about it, Julie”

“J-Ja---……..”

While patting her head, I remembered something about Julie.

The weird phenomenon that happened in the fight with <<K>>---

Just like what happened during the seaside school, a high-pitched sound was coming out from Julie.

What’s more, there’s a sound of something breaking and the <<Power>> Julie showed after that was very different.

Obviously for her extreme speed, the apparent <<Power>> to---kick the sky, is something even the existence that transcends humans-<<Exceed>> can do.

However, it’s a different story if they crossed through <<Template:Furigana>> and pull out the true <<Power>> of the <<Blaze>>.

But, Julie is still <<Template:Furigana>>-----

“Tooru………?”

Since I was thinking while placing my hand on Julie’s head, she looked up at me wondering what’s up.

“The <<Template:Furigana>> you showed last time-----I was just wondering what’s that”

“That huh……..”

Julie’s expression turned cloudy again.

That’s because she doesn’t know that <<Power>> herself too.

Adding on, it’s only natural that she used an even weirder <<Power>> compared to before.

“…………Tooru, i……….”

Julie lifted her face after a moment of silence but her words cut off half-way.

I can see anxiety in her Template:Furigana.

“……..Don’t worry about it. You can’t do anything about something you don’t know”

“Tooru……..”

I *Pon**Pon* hit Julie’s head when she was making a sunken expression, swung my head telling her it’s okay before my head started to hurt a little.

“Does your wound hurt, Tooru?”

“No, it’s just a headache……..it’s probably from overusing the <<Aegis Desire>>”

It’s just my speculations but, that’s probably it.

During the battle, the <<Aegis Desire>> converts the <<Power>> of the <<Soul>> to energy so, I will get more tired the more I use it.

Especially for this time; I activated it to its limit making it unavoidable to get a headache from the fatigue.

“Well, I’ll recover after some rest. More importantly, will you tell me what happened after that?”

“………Ja---“

After that, I asked Julie about the end of the fight.

She told me that several passed since the fight and that Tsukimi managed to survive and is now in the emergency room. And-----she had no clue on what happened to <<K>> after he was apprehended by the security guards.

“I see……….”

I mumbled, after hearing the end.

The fight with <<K>> ended.

Oddly enough I was quite convinced that I will never see him ever again.

Our peaceful days are sure to come back this time.

But-----

The me of that time had no idea that a new fight was already right at the corner.


And---a fight started.


[Tooru] [Tooru-kun]

Lilith and Miyabi’s voice joined together, and apples were brought to me from both sides.

“”Here, Ahhn””

“”…………..””

Both of them looked at each other unanimously but, they immediately looked back at me with a smile.

“Err……….”

[Tooru] [Tooru-kun]

“”Here, Ahhn””

“------Wait, why trying to act like you’re Tooru’s lover, Miyabi!?”

“Th-that’s well………”

Miyabi had trouble replying back to the gold girl’s demand of an explanation.


On the 2nd night after I woke up, everyone were already back from their home visit.

When they got back to the dorm, everyone was shocked by what Tora explained regarding the <<K>> attack and everyone came during today’s visitor hours-----not only Miyabi, Lilith were there, Tora, Tachibana and Tatsu also came together to visit; everything was well until that point though.

Ever since the moment I brought up my empty stomach, some weird events happened to this point and---it connected to the girl’s fight.



“L-lilith-san is doing it too so, I thought I can too……….”

Lilith brushed her Template:Furigana with her hand before replying to the timid Miyabi.

[Oh my, Tooru is my future husband. So---] [Nai] [-----it’s only natural to feed……wait, you shut up!]

There goes Lilith’s honest retort and Julie’s interrupting denial.

“Anyway, that’s it. So, let me handle this”

But, Miyabi swung her head to the sides.

“Li-lilith-san is really beautiful, rich, and good in sports and studies, strong too…………..I feel really envious of you but------that’s not decided yet…….”

“What isn’t decided yet?”

“Uuu……well that’s………”

A question flew over to Miyabi this time and made her sights move to the hand riding on her lap.

Miyabi gripped her skirt tightly before taking a deep breath before----

Lifting her face and looked straight at the gold girl.

“If it’s the future then, there’s a possibility that I would be married with Tooru-kun too……..!!”

“Wha!?”

Immediately, not only Lilith but everyone in the room focused on Miyabi who made the explosive remark.

“Ah………errr, well………..t-that’s it…….”

Miyabi’s face turned red from the sights and looked back down again.

The first person who regained composure from the explosive remark was the main cause----Lilith.

“Now you’ve said it, Miyabi. Nonetheless, you won’t be able to be my rival. That’s because----“

*Pii* The gold girl pointed at herself with her thumbs and told this.

“We kissed!”

“…………….You did that on your one accord”

Nice come-back, Tora.

“I slept with Tooru too!”

“……..if it’s about the seaside school; didn’t you just slip into their tent as you like?”

Nice follow, Tachibana.

“I went with Tooru to Template:Furigana on a date!!”

“At that time, Ojou-sama forcefully made him go with you by giving him a condition”

Oooh, an unbelievable follow up from Sara…………

“A-anyway, we are getting closer in time. You better have the determination to come in between us right?”

Even though she was retorted back many times, Lilith still made a fearless face and pointed at herself.

But today’s Miyabi----no, the Miyabi after the firework competition is different.

“I-I won’t lose if it’s the feeling of liking Tooru-kun!”

Forget getting scared of Lilith, she stood up and shouted.

“Also, I am very intimate with Tooru-kun too……! I work hard with Tooru-kun every morning, Tooru-kun said that I was his first, it was my first time too, and, errr, Tooru-kun work hard with Tomoe-chan every morning too but, he would do it with me once a week!”

File:AD v05 049.jpg

We go for morning runs every morning, we went to our first dates, and although I work hard training in the morning with Tachibana every day, I would run with her once in a week.

Once she left out the running, date, and morning practice, it becomes one heck of a misunderstanding………..

Thanks to that, the medical room returned back to silence------

Tachibana was the one that broke the atmosphere.

“Ko-Ko-Ko-Kokonoe------!! W-w-what perverted things have you done with Miyabi!! What’s more, every day with me-----!? I misjudged you, you wolf-----!!”

“No no no, wait a second there, Tachibana----!! Don’t you find your own words any weird at all----!!”

Equal to Miyabi, Tachibana’s face turned red and made loud sounds before running out from the room.

Judging by that; my voice didn’t reach her at all.

(Help me out here, Tora!!)

I told him through eye contact.

(This is a battle you encountered. It’s unreasonable for me to pry into)

Immediately shot down.

Furthermore, it seems that Julie could not understand Miyabi’s sentence while Tatsu was laughing loudly as usual; looks like none of them are going to be helping.

(Someone, do something-----!!)

Even when I was shouting in my heart, Lilith and Miyabi’s fight was still ongoing making it feel like the headache a few days to come back.

“Fu-fufu………not bad; for doing something behind my back…………but, Tooru will end up choosing me”

“T-that’s---“

“No, it has been decided. Listen here, Miyabi. No matter what kind of relationship you have with Tooru now, males will end up choosing the charming girls. And even will all your charm, I exceed all of it. That’s why Tooru choosing me as his final woman is the most natural thing to do!!”

Lilith’s fingers were pointed at Miyabi again and I thought I heard a *Bishii* super effective sound effect.

*Funyon*.

“Hyauu?”

The gold girl’s finger sunk into Miyabi’s the soft big bulge and made her give out a cute scream.

Lilith kept quiet there for some reason.

“…………..”

*Funyon**funyon**funyon**funyon*

Lilith’s finger was poking into Miyabi’s breast, making it jiggle.

“Hyawawa, Li-lilith-san……..!?”

While Miyabi was panicking because she could not understand Lilith’s actions, Lilith’s shoulders dropped and she mumbled.

“………t-to think that I tasted the sense of defeat………..”

You can’t do anything about it.

“Fu-fufu………fu………..”

After recovering from the shock of defeat, (Broken?) Lilith pointed at Miyabi and declared this.

“Okay. I will accept you, Miyabi! You are from now on my rival!!”

“Eh? Ah, err…………..u-un! I won’t lose if it is regarding Tooru-kun…………!”

A miraculous rival relationship was born here.

“Okay then, first thing first, we will have Tooru decide who he wants to feed him. Okay, Miyabi?”

“U-un. It’s fair if Tooru-kun chooses so I am okay with it. Err, Tooru-kun can you pick?”

“……….eh, me?”

Both of them nodded at the same time.

“Errrrr…………”

In the end, I picked the escape route the peaceful way to solve this by letting them both feed me.


“Tooru, are you awake?”

On a certain afternoon, almost a week after the battle with <<K>>.

Even though it should be class time now, Lilith showed up at my medical room.

“Aah, I am…………are you ditching class?”

“Why not. I don’t need to take general subjects anyway”

That’s one leisure sentence; if its academics then, she can easily top over the school level.

I want to share her academic abilities if possible.

“How’s your condition?”

“I am thinking of heading back to my room and change before showing up in the afternoon class………well, I am really just going to show my face only though”

Since my wounds stabilized------(thanks to recovery enhancement from the <<Luciful>>)----I received the permit to be discharged under the condition that exercise is prohibited for a few more days.

“That’s a good idea. It seems suffocating if you stay here doing nothing”

“It’s not “It seems suffocating”, it really is suffocating……….i really want to stop coming back here ever again”

“Fufu. You’re a regular already”

……….i feel like it’s too late already.

Many students are admitted in due to injuries but, I can’t help to think that I am the Kouryou Academy’s history first student to be admitted 3 times from the span of the start of my 1st year to summer.

“By the way-----that girl didn’t come?”

“If it’s Julie; isn’t it class time now?”

“She didn’t show up that’s why I asked”

You got a point there, I nodded.

(But, it really is rare for Julie to skip class……..)

Unlike the whimsical gold girl in front of me, the silver girl is actually quite responsible.

Within my knowledge, she has not skipped class before.

(……….maybe-----)

I have an idea about it but, this is something I have to ask her or I won’t get the answer.

However, if she didn’t come here then, where is Julie right now?

Is she in the dorm room, or------

(…………no, more importantly now----)

I decided to leave Julie aside temporarily and concentrate back at Lilith.

“Hey Lilith. Can we get into the main topic already?”

“Main topic?”

“You have something that you don’t others to hear so you picked this time to come-----right?”

“…………correct. I sometimes don’t know if you’re dense or sharp”

While making a wry smile, Lilith shrugged her shoulders.

“Well, we can talk while walking, if you are heading back to the dorm”

I nodded to her suggestion and quickly packed my stuff to head out the room with her.

When we got outside, the strong sunlight burned my skin.

Even though the lantern festival is over, I guess summer is still going to go on.

I walked back to the dorm and beside me is the girl with Template:Furigana that won’t lose to the glow of the sun.

“………it’s about <<K>> huh?”

“I was wondering about what happened after he was apprehended”

Apparently with his consciousness cut from the <<Blaze>>, <<K>> was brought towards the medical ward by the security guards after they appended him.

“He was injured before the fight?”

“Yes. And it was quite serious”

The reason was not clear but, it seems that <<K>> suffered serious injuries before Tsukimi and our fight.

And it was so serious that he might have died if he was brought to the emergency room a little later.

“Most likely, he wished to fight while fully prepared for death”

“Just why would he; in such a body…….”

“That just means that finishing things up with you means a lot to him…………If you really are curious about it then, should I tell them to ask?”

Ask him-----That’s probably the main reason why they saved him even though he brought great damage to Kouryou academy AKA Dawn Organization many times.

This is so that they can gain information through interrogation of the enemy organization-Gogmagog.

“………….no, never mind. I somehow know that he will not answer------it feels like that”

“I see…….i understand”

“What’s going to happen to----<<K>>?”

“There are many instances that those type of devoted ones cannot be handled so, dragging him over through deals won’t be happening”

Even though Lilith’s face turned moody from my question, she told me the actions that the Template:Furigana was trying to take.

What’s left is probably using him as business materials to deal with Gogmagog but, I think that won’t be happening if I think about them coming to receive someone who is gravely injured.

Which means; it won’t be hard to imagine what is going to happen later.

The world we are in right now is outside the realms of law.

“It’s better to fret about it”

“……..thanks, Lllith. I am okay”

I replied and thanked her for her consideration.

Our words were cut off for a while.

While hearing the cicada coming from a distance, we continued walking without talking and------

(Ah……….)

I quickly stopped when he reached the clock tower nearby.

It’s because I saw the black yellow guard fence showing that it is prohibited to enter.

Over the other side of the fence was the scars of the Ether cannon that <<K>> shot at Tsukimi.

Thinking back again; it’s quite amazing that we were able to block the Twin Ether Cannon which has more explosive output than normal.

(It’s all thanks to Julie………..)

I might have not won if I was alone.

It’s because I believed in her at that time that I am………..

“I saw the report. Looks like it was one crazy fight”

“Well yeah……….”

While directing her sapphire eyes at the place prohibited from entering, Lilith said that.

2 days go, an investigation was conducted on us by a staff member dispatched by Dawn organization.

Lilith then read through the report created with additional information including the scars of the battle.

Which means----she should also know about the mysterious <<Power>> inside Julie.

Just how did this gold girl feel when she saw the article in the report?

(Julie huh…………..)

I moved towards the tower from the fence and told Lilith.

“Lilith. I have somewhere to go so, sorry but, can you let me go alone”

“Alone? Well I don’t mind…………..well then, I will head back to the dorm first”

After seeing off the gold girl walking at the path leading to the dorm, I once again looked back at the clock tower.

“Well then………….”

After mumbling alone, I started walking towards the clock tower.


It’s been 4 months since I walked into the clock tower------ever since the day I officially teamed up with Julie as <<Duo>>.

One step after another, I climbed up the stone stairs of the quiet tower.

The stairs soon ended and I reached a hall before-----

*Chirin* I heard the sound of bells with the wind.

“Tooru……………..”

The silver girl who was looking up at the sky, turned around.

It’s not like I saw her from below but, the first thing that popped up in my mind when I thought about Julie in the medical room was the clock tower.

“It’s not good to skip class you know, Julie”

I went closer to her while saying that before standing beside her to look out the window.

My head was filled with Julie during the last time I came here but, now that I take a good look outside, I am able to take a good look at the academy which I have many fates with, and the buildings expanding across the tall walls.

“Nice view”

“Ja--………….”

Even though Julie nodded, she looked downwards.

“…………….are you okay coming outside?”

“Yeah. Although it’s with a condition that I can’t exercise, I will be heading back to the dorm starting from today”

“That’s good”

After saying that, a gentle wind came in when Julie made a soft smile.

The wind passing by feels comfortable.

“Okay then. I feel like relaxing here but, let’s head back already”

After I tapped Julie’s shoulder, I turned my heel and walked off.

I stopped walking because of one sentence the silver girl said.

“<<Wind Jerzu>>-----“

“Eh…….?”

When I turned around, her Template:Furigana looked at me.

“That is the <<Power>> of my <<Blaze>> you saw”

“The ability to kick the sky, was the real <<Power>> of your <<Blaze>>…..?”

*Chirin* the bells echoed when the silver girl nodded.

It took a while to digest Julie’s words before I made up my mind.

“I was hesitating if I should ask. It’s just that I thought you might know about your own <<Power>>…….”

When I first woke up at the medical room and asked her about the <<Power>>, Julie looked like she wanted to say something.

But after I saw the anxiety in the eyes of the silver girl, I ended the conversation by pretending that she does not know about her own <<Power>>.

That’s because I was trapped by a strong uneasiness.

I thought that Julie might go somewhere-------

I was stuck with that thought.

But now; the silver girl told me about her <<Power>> for whatever reason it may be.

The same anxiety as that time was floating in her eyes.

But, she did not hide the truth and told me.

That’s why I have the obligation to listen to the rest of her story.

I have to listen to the confession made by the girl that I made a vow to be a <<Duo>> with.

“Will you tell me? The truth about Julie----I have to know”

“Ja---“

The bells echoed when the wind blew her Template:Furigana-----

She then started talking about herself.

“I----am not an <<Exceed>>”

“Wha..!?”

Shock came out from my mouth when I heard the truth Julie presented.

That’s normal.

That’s because Julie has the physical abilities far surpassing human beings while is able to manifest the <<Blaze>> too like us-----and that weapon is the biggest characteristic of being an <<Exceed>>.

It’s hard to believe but, I know the best that this silver girl is not one that will joke.

“Then, what are you?”

“<<Ell Awake>>-----a human that has awakened their hidden <<Power>>………that’s me”

Julie placed her hand on her chest and called herself that.

“Everything started on that snowy night------yes, when this curse was carved on my back”

While saying that, Julie moved her hands to her shoulders as if she was reaching for the scar.

“I-----couldn’t understand immediately when my papa died. The hand patting my head gently fell off powerlessly, his smile disappeared, and his eyes stopped opening-----I was just there blank there and I could only stare at my papa turning colder……….”

Ironically, it was the man that killed him that made Julie understood that her father died.

Your father is dead------you’re the one that killed him, those were his words.

Violent anger and hatred were brewing inside the girl when she was pulled back to reality.

A concentrate of pure black negative emotions that could be called <<Black beast>>, took over Julie’s heart and made her jump defenselessly towards her enemy.

However, there’s no way such a young girl could beat someone that even Gimle’s number hero-Julie’s father could handle.

She got punched to the ground but even so, Julie stilled glared at her enemy with violent emotions.

“I prayed for <<Power>> and wished for it. I wanted a <<Fang>> that is able stab into him and tear his throat into pieces…………..”

At that time, Julie felt a scorching pain on her chest.

It felt like the <<Black Beast>> turned into hell fire and was trying to burn down her heart.

Immediately, an extreme pain attacked her as if her blood, flesh and bones were scorched down.

Julie’s body was really covered in <<Flame>>.

(It’s the same as the when the <<Lucifer>> is administrated………)

And------Julie grabbed the <<Flame>> just like how I did it so.

“The <<Flame>> I grabbed turned into the <<Double>> and I gained the <<Power>>-----of 2 <<Fangs>>”

Julie bore her fangs at her enemy again with the <<Power>> she gained.

Her old self is no longer there.

She turned stronger and faster as if she was another person and she was able to fly too.

But even so------it still did not reach her enemy’s life.

Julie was then scarred at her back after she lost and that was the start of her path as an <<Avenger>>.

“………..i know that unlike me, you broke through your limits as a human-----and turned into that <<Ell Awake>> or something. But why come to Kouryou academy? If you gained <<Power>> during that point of life then, what is your reason for getting closer to this academy?”

Julie made a small nod at my question before talking again.

“After 2 years my papa was killed by that man-----It’s an event that happened 4 years ago from now”

In a way that her mother wouldn’t find out----Julie entered the forest to train her <<Blaze>> and met up with several foreigners.

She found this out later but, it seems that they were all mafia remnants that have soiled their hands in criminal activities overseas.

They were at that time escaping and were shocked to see the silver girl at such an impossible area---deep inside the forest.

That’s only normal.

No one would imagine finding a girl swinging swords deep inside a forest covered in snow.

The men who regained their composure, planned to use Julie to slow down the <<Exceed>> chasing them as much as possible.

If the pursuer found a seriously injured Julie then, they will be able to buy some time because the pursuer would either threat Julie or call someone to help; and even though they pointed the gun at her-----

Their evil intentions, caused the <<Black Beast>> to awaken----

After The Mafia remnants were disabled in a short time, a female <<Exceed>> called Valeria who were chasing them, showed up at the area.

Julie went berserk------(but it seems that the memories were still with her)-----and judged that the female that suddenly appeared to be a new enemy before attacking her.

“During the battle, it seems that Valeria was shocked. It’s because she realized that the identity of the opponent that attacked her was a child”

Still being controlled by the <<Black Beast>>, Julie battled equally with Valeria who is a <<High level>> <<Exceed>>.

The battle concluded quickly.

As a result of going all out with her <<Power>> without any restraints in berserk state-----Julie suddenly lost her speed and the battle ended when she was beaten down because of that reason.

After that, Valeria took custody of Julie and brought her under Dawn Organization’s care, with the reason that Julie is suffering a disease that was corroding her body and it was undetected even by herself-----(This reason was for her mother).

The person she met there was the birth parent of the <<Lucifer>> and the Chairman’s grandfather- Professor Tsukumo.

“At that time, I found out that I am an <<Ell Awake>>”

“What is the <<Ell Awake>>…………….?”

Julie answered my question through the information told by Professor Tsukumo.

That every human has a <<Power>> hidden in their <<Soul>> called <<Luminous>>.

That every human is able to control a body which has gone over the limits, by awakening the <<Luminous>>.

The awakened person can manifest their <<Soul>> into a weapon, and can even activate a special skill.

“It’s just like the <<Exceed>>>…………..no, the <<Exceed>> is just like----“

“Ja. That is correct Tooru. The <<Exceed>> are <<Ell Awake>> who awoken the <<Luminous>> artificially through the <<Lucifer>>-----That’s what I have been told”

“I see…………”

I could only be shocked at the truth presented to me which isn’t even taught in class.

“After that, I was able given the ability to control the <<Power>> which I couldn’t before”

From what I heard, it seems that Julie’s body was at a wreck because it was unable to endure the <<Power>> at that time.

To fix that, Professor Tsukumo arranged sword training for her and also not only that, but also to raise her neglected basic physical abilities until she can enroll to Kouryou academy.

And in a few months, she was able to unleash her controlled <<Power>> by taking each step but------

When she saw my critical state in the fight with <<K>>, her violent emotions awoken the <<Black Beast>> and removed her limiter temporarily.

“I----made a lie”

While looking down, Julie placed her hand on her chest and grabbed her uniform.

“I lied to hide this <<Power>> from you, and pretended that I am an <<Exceed>>………”

Lies and pretend----

That’s correct.

Julie said that she don’t really remember about the fight on the boat with her unleased <<Power>>.

More importantly, she has been keeping the truth about her being an <<Ell Awake>> from her <<Duo>> -me.

Everything----was reality.

“I was afraid. That you would leave me if you knew the truth………”

This was probably the anxiety Julie showed in the medical room.

She was afraid that I might make a wall if I found out about the different existence called <<Ell Awake>>; on top of that, she cannot help but to feel anxious that I might even leave her because of that.

“But, there is something I am more afraid of. If I am swallowed by the <<Black Beast>> next time-----I might even hurt Tooru when it happens, I might even take your life; I am really afraid of that……..”

Julie looked at me with her anxious filled eyes and continued her words.

“But even so…………”

She had the expression of running away.

However, Julie made up her mind not to run.

So that she could tell me the truth, her wishes, and desire.

“But even so, I still want to be with you”

The silver girl confessed her wish and desire to me.

“I lied, pretended and might even hurt you someday. But-----“

Even though she was afraid of rejection, Julie brought her hands forward to me.

Just like how I extend my hands to her in this clock tower before.

“Can I continue being your <<Duo>>, Tooru”

Julie, stared at me and waited.

She was waiting for my words.

She was waiting for my choice.

That’s why I will tell her my will.

“Those who have bonded, must use their utmost ability to stay together---whether it’s through happiness or sadness or being healthy; until the day death separates us………..!”

I placed my hand on Julie’s hand.

“…………Really?”

“Of course”

“……..As long as I am your <<Duo>>, I might end up hurting you and the others”

“I have my <<Shield>> to prevent you from hurting others”

“…………I am weak. I will rely on you a lot you know?”

“I relied on you when I was having it tough right? That’s what you call supporting each other as <<Duo>>”

“Ah………….”

It seems that Julie recalled back the words she said on a certain night.

“Is that so…………..”

Julie nodded with a small smile.

*Chirin* after hearing a ring, I told the silver girl this.

“Julie, let me protect you with this <<Shield>>”

“Tooru…………..!”

I then, said the wish and desire we both wanted.

“We are <<Duo>>. From now on, and forever……..!!”

“Ja--. Together forever……!”

*Gyuu* after her small hands gripped my hand tightly, Julie smiled.

Her smile looked so happy yet she was close to crying.

My heart shook greatly when I saw that smile---

And I ended up hugging the silver girl by reflex.


“…………That was a little surprising”

“Haha, Sorry. I somehow feel like I needed to do that”

“I see”

After the silver girl commented on the hug, my cheeks turned a little red and I replied back with a wry smile.

Just like Julie, she had some kind of happy atmosphere around her but-----

Her expression was slightly clouded.

“Tooru………is it really okay?”

“You still worry about that?”

“I’ve been feeling guilty the whole time so…….”

After seeing her slightly dropped her shoulders, I swung my head with the intentions of telling her not to worry.

“……….it’s true that you might have lied. You might have pretended too. That’s reality but--------so what? Even I have 1 or 2 things I didn’t tell you”

“………..and what is that?”

“A secret. But, I think the time to tell you will come soon”

I will, someday.

What should I do with Julie’s revenge?

Should I stop Julie’s wish------for revenge?

But as an <<Avenger>> too, do I even have the authority to stop Julie of her revenge?

I can’t answer that now.

But, I have to come up with the answer until that day comes.

“……….I understand. Then, someday”

“Yeah, I will, someday”

I nodded and told Julie that we should head back to the dorm.

After Julie nodded, she once again joined our hands.

“Ju-Julie…….?”

“-----?”

Julie tilted her small head when she looked at me shaken caused by this and the hug just now.

“N-no, nothing………”

Compared to sleeping together, joining hands isn’t a big deal.

Oddly enough, my heartbeat was pumping faster than usual.

“Eeer, mo-more importantly, this is about the talk just now. The sentence regarding the <<Duo>> feels embarrassing to put into words huh. Like, it’s like a wedding vow………..!”

(Wait, What the heck did I say!?)

I retorted at my running mouth inside my mind.

On the other hand, Julie----

“…………Now that you say that, I feel that too now”

After saying that, the silver girl looking down blushed and revealed her embarrassment.

Normally, the silver girl was the one who makes me feel panic and awkward.

When I saw Julie looking up at me looking shy, I felt so embarrassed that smoke might puff out from my head until I die.

“O-okay then, let’s head back to the dorm and eat. Also, we have to attend afternoon training too. Hahaha……………”

File:AD v05 062.jpg

“J-ja--, that’s true, let’s do that………….but, before that-----“

“Hn?”

“Can we go back to the room first?”

“! Yeah, that’s right”

I tried guessing what the silver girl meant------

Our voices mixed together and said the next word.

“”Let’s drink Apple tea again””


Part 2[]

Including the students; everyone related to the academy knows about the <<Lucifer>> research facility under Kouryou academy.

However, there are several facilities underground other than the <<Lucifer>> research lab that the student’s don’t know. Within one of them, a teenager called <<K>> was imprisoned in a jail facility in the security office ------basically it’s a prison.

(I look pathetic huh)

After regaining his consciousness, <<K>> found out that he lost; he then evaluated his captured self and saw that he could not move because of the straitjacket and could not talk because of the mouth restraint.

But, forget even anger, the craziness he showed in the fight with Tooru has disappeared from his eyes.

Unlike the craziness that happened in the fight, his mind feels calm too.

It’s felt like a dream.

It’s as if the evil spirit was cut down together with his <<Soul>> by the <<Blaze>>.

<<K>> knows where the reason of this change came from.

(It turned out like that in the end but, I know……….)

At that time--------he saw Tooru’s back blocking the blade swung down by the silver girl and it made his violent emotions grow even more violent.

However now; an indescribable sense of defeat was given to <<K>> each time he closes his eyelids and see that scene. That’s because the action Tooru took, was the only cause that answered the scream which has been screaming deep inside <<K>>’s chest the whole time ------the voice that has been calling out for help.

People change.

No matter who it is, there are various triggers to accomplish that.

That’s something true no matter how contradictory others think off it.

Even though <<K>> hasn’t notice that, he has gained the trigger.

But----it’s too late.

<<K>> will die in the near future.

It’s because it’s the end after information’s about Gogmagog are extracted from him.

Even fully aware of his end, he had no intentions to resist.

He had no obligation to keep quiet for the sake of the organization that discarded him, and more importantly, he no longer has the obsession he had with Tooru and the will to live anymore.

This happened at that time.

“For he is named Shakespeare. Everything belongs on the stage while every person is the performer----“ Suddenly, a clear voice echoed in the prison.

(Wha………..!?)

Immediately a bright light appeared.

<<K>> felt shaken in his mind towards the event that happened with no notice.

(This is----Template:Furigana!?)

The mysterious light he is witnessing now is the same as the move used by the <<Tempest Judge>> in the <<Rein Conference>>.

(But, what kind of goal…….!?)

During <<K>>’s bewilderment, the light shun through his shape and filled the area until it leaked outside-----and popped.

Immediately right after; <<K>> forgotten how to breath for a while when he felt the presence that suddenly appeared behind him.

The clear voice sound so smooth like water, and the person was giving off the presence of the bottomless abyss.

(Ju-just who is this person………!?)

The unidentified existence, walked passed <<K>> from behind while continuing his sentence.

“Every performer has their own role------but when that role is over; what happens to the performer I wonder”

The clear voice that echoed just in in the person belongs to a young man-----and what’s more a teenager at his mid-10’s.

The teen walked forward from <<K>> and stopped without looking back.

His appearance looks like----darkness.

<<K>> felt that the teen’s existence was like a human shaped by the darkness from the abyss.

That’s because the loitering boy had hair, clothes, sword, sword handle, and even the sheath all in black color.

The teen slowly turned around and talked towards <<K>> who was looking at him suspiciously.

“You should know me <<K>>-----no, Kevin Wiffia”

(H-how do you know that name……..!?)

<<K>> felt shocked when his lost name was spoken out.

But-----

Next off, <<K>> felt an impact that surpasses his shock.

That happened when he saw the eyes of the dark and calm teen.

The moment <<K>> opened his eyes wide because he reached to the conclusion on, who the teen in front of him is------

The teen suddenly pulled out his sword.

The sword drew an arch from above and sliced <<K>>’s mouth restraint right in the middle.

“You can’t talk if you remained like that”

With his restraints taken off, <<K>> fell to his knees onto the hard ground and looked up at the teen.

“Don’t tell me……you’re………..”

The dark teen smiled answered the question <<K>> asked for confirmation.

“………….why, are you here…….?”

The teen opened his mouth this time without answering the 2nd question.

“Thank you <<K>>. Thanks to you, they awoken and the 1st stage has ended. As thanks; I have come to reward you with the truth”

“Fu, haha……..so everything was according to the script”

After the dark teen told him that, <<K>> let out a dry laugh when he found out that he was dancing on the palm of the dark teen’s hand.

“Yes. It’s according to script. Ever since your brother died to this day----everything……..that’s fact”

“Wh………what did you say……..no, impossible……..everything since that day……..? The-then…….my brother’s-----!!”

<<K>>’s voice shook at the content of the sentence that made him recall back his brother’s death that occurred when he covered for him 7 years ago.

“You probably suffered for a long time, <<K>>. Really, good work…………but, your rolehas ended. There might be a chance that the script might get distorted if you tell Dawn organization about the information you have so-------I will have you leave now”

“…..Shut up………shut up…………!! You bastard, you’re the one who killed my brother……!! UaaaaaAA-----!!”

The sadness of his brother murdered and the anger of his whole life being played turned into hatred and controlled <<K>>’s body to jump at the teen in front of him to crush his throat, but-----

Suddenly, something weird occurred in his body.

A middle border appeared and his view tilted.

No, that has already passed and <<K>> does not even realize this.

When the teen cut the straightjacket and mouth restrain, his life has been severed too at the same time.

“A-aaah-ah………”

After receiving a sword strike permitted only by a master; <<K>>’s body was split into half like the straightjacket just now.

Half of the body dropped with a thud and the remaining half turned to a lump of flesh while the knees were still bent on the ground.

The teen gently smiled and told this to the lump of flesh which used to be call <<K>>.

“Rest in peace, Kevin Wiffia. If I use his words then------Have a Template:Furigana, for Template:Furigana

A light appeared in the room again and started covering the dark teen.

Right before disappearing into the light, the teen mumbled to himself.

“Well then----Let’s the second chapter begin”


Chapter 4: Something Changed[]

Part 1[]

“<<Level Limit>>>……….?”

On the night I remade my vow of the <<Duo>> with the silver girl-----

Right when I was asking about things I felt odd in the story I heard in the afternoon; I ended up asking back the word that I never heard before.

This question was regarding about how Julie controlled her <<Power>> and what is it.

“Even though I awoke the <<Luminous>> 4 years ago, my body and mind could not keep up with the <<Power>>”

An <<Exceed>> require the mental and physicality to match the <<Level>> but, in another way to put it; it’s basically a safety system placed for the <<Power>> of the stature.

But, there exists no <<Level>> for the <<Ell Awake>> and naturally, there’s no safety system working. By any chance the mind and body is weak; the person will be swung around by the <<Power>> over their limits and there are times that the person might end up crippled; that’s what she heard from professor Tsukumo it seems.

“If I kept that up, my body or mind or both might end up breaking soon. But, Professor Tsukumo had a way to control the <<Power>>”


<<Level Limit>>----

It seems that the nano-machines originally worked as a way to control the <<Lucifer>> and it’s created so that the body can be trained by already existing machines. Judging by the fact that the physicality increase exponentially along with the <<Level>>; it’s true that it’s much more practical that way than to prepare specialized units.


“And that worked on Julie huh”

“Ja---“

Even Professor Tsukumo would not have imagined that the development of the <<Lucifer>> would save an Template:Furigana even though it’s a system created for the Template:Furigana.

But, it’s not like its perfect.

It has been unlocked depending on her surroundings up until now but, Julie has forcefully released the limiter in the battle and in the seaside school with sheer willpower.

That’s normally impossible but, Julie says that the <<Level limiter>> does not completely work on her-An <<Ell Awake>>.

Maintaining the condition that she unleashed it once before, she explains that she has unlocked the <<Level Limiter>> to the point of <<Level 4>> by unleashing it again in the last fight.

(………<<Level Limiter>>. If that exists then, it will explain that but-----no, that’s not something I should be concerned about. More importantly----)

I focused back on Julie and asked.

“Is your body okay, when you unlock the <<Level Limiter>>?”

“Ja--. My mind and body has grown in the past 3 years”

“I see. That’s great”

While nodding, I snuck a peek because of a thought that took my interest.

(……………grown?)

I looked towards the silver girl’s modest bulge.

“----Tooru?”

Luckily, Julie did not understand my gaze and tilted her small head so, I quickly changed the question.

How many people know that Julie is an <<Ell Awake>>, how are we going to explain to the others regarding her <<Level Limiter>> released state.

“Only a few numbers of people know including the chairman. For others, it seems that they were told that I had gone through a special sublimation for an emergency”

When we were talking like this; the night gotten deeper and-----

*Peek*……….*Peek*…………..

It was getting closer to light off and Julie started to look kind of restless.

When I started wondering what she was peeking it, she was looking at the clock and-----

I made a speculation based on how she’s waiting for something anxiously.

“……….Julie, I have something to ask………..”

“What is it, Tooru?”

“You’re thinking of sleeping together tonight?”

“------! Amazing. It’s amazing you knew”

Judging by the fact that I have been in the hospital for these past few days and the event that happened today; I was able to predict this.

“……..is it okay?”

She looked at me with full expectations and I had to answer her while patting her head with a wry smile.

“Aah, of course”

“Ja—♪“

Julie looked happy.

It was okay until to this point.

“By the way Tooru. Let’s sleep together twice a week from now on”

A crazy remark came together with her happiness.

“Wha!? What’s with that all of a sudden…”

Even though the condition was “If Julie was very lonely” until now, we would sleep together once a week but; I lost my composure when she suddenly told me to increase the time.

“You said that you will support me if I feel lonely. And, to share the happiness together”

(I think it’s more embarrassing than happy for me!?)

“………..No?”

She started at me and made me feel troubled------

“………………I guess it’s okay”

“Ja---♪“

I ended up nodding due to failing in refusing.

In a semi-forced way, it has been decided that we will be sleeping together twice a week but, I felt one kind of anxiety (?).

That’s------

(it won’t increase from now on right?)

That’s the case it seems……….

“Then, let’s go to bed”

“Y-yeah, okay………….”

After I nodded powerlessly--------

*Tokotokotoko*…..*Poof*

Julie climbed up to my bed and sat down without any hesitation.

“Here you go”

She spread her hands and took a “Come, fly into my arms” pose.

“……….what do you mean by here you go”

“No matter how lonely I feel, it’s unfair to keep relying on you”

“No, we don’t have to do it now……..”

“Here you go”

It was at this moment that I felt like I got stuck in a sticky situation.


The day passed by as we go through two layers of tough trials called heat plus training.

The information of the destruction of the <<Libels>> was told by the academy and it calmed the academy down a bit; our lifestyle returned back at the same time with that but--------

Us; the first year were still depressed.

The reason was known.

Tsukimi wasn’t back.

(She’s quite the mood maker though she’s like that………)

The person who looks the most depressed was Kibitsu who was at the spot.

She’s been depressed recently and although Miyabi and Tachibana were cheering her up, it’s probably going to be hard to regain her liveliness before Tsukimi get back.

(Looks impossible for a while………)

Although I heard her life was spared, it doesn’t change the fact that it’s serious injuries.

Even now she’s probably still in the emergency ward; and the moment I was daydreaming beside the window------

An impact came.

It wasn’t a mental impact but a physical impact at my back.

“Uwaaah!?”

And since it was quite strong, I was pathetically flipped over before I ended up making a 大shape.

(Wha, Whaaaat!?)

The answer was outside the window.

The familiar looking rabbit ear head bands + maid clothing definitely belongs to-----

“Tsukimi!?”

“Hello hello♪ Those who felt lonely because sensei was no here, raise your hands☆”

[Oh, White Usa-sensei!] [Long time no see, White Usa-sensei♪] [Y-your panties……]

While sitting on the window frame with one knee rose, taking on a pose that gives full exposure of her panties; Tsukimi send her voice inside with the usual cheerful tone.

“And so, I’m back♪ This is the complete return of Usa-sensei, V☆”

“What “V”!!”

I stood up while shouting in anger before pointing at Tsukimi and shouted again.

“Don’t kick someone’s back right when you got back!! And, I can see your panties so conceal it!!”

“Iyaaaaan, Kokonoe-kun you pervert☆ It’s not that my panties can be seen, I. am. Showing. it♥

”Why………….”

“I’ve been away for a while, so this is masturbating material gift for you………….”

Don’t look so serious when you say that.

“You’re the same as usual……….you say complete return but, that eyepatch----“

I pointed out the part that looked like a battle scar.

“Ah, This? It looks cool right. As a memorable gift for leaving the hospital, this is the Usa-maid cosplay chuunibyou version”

………..i was stupid enough to worry.

“Well more importantly”

“What is it?”

After making a big sigh, I looked at a girl.

“If you’re doing so well then isn’t it okay if you contacted Kibitsu at least?”

“Mu?”

“Ah………..”

Kibitsu looking at Tsukimi opened her eyes wide------

“S-sensei………..i am, so glad…….uu, *hicc*…….Fueeeeeeee………….”

She started crying.

“Ahh…………..”

On the other hand, Tsukimi looked awkward and walked closer to Kibitsu.

“Sorry to make you worry, Momo. But well, I am doing just fine as you can see so, relax. Okay?”

Even though Tsukimi brought Kibitsu’s head to her chest to make her relax, Kibitsu then raised her voice and cried.

“Fueeeeee………………”

“Stop crying, okay? Please stop crying……….ahh, damn it, Oi <<Irregular>>! Do something about thissssssssss!!”

It seems that Tsukimi is bad with this kind of stuff and is actually showing off a rare panicked appearance.

Although I do feel bad for the crying Kibitsu, most of us in class (Including me) were laughing out loud while looking at Tsukimi.

At this moment, the 1st year classroom has regained their liveliness.


Lunch passed and about the time we were finishing our meal-----

“Okay, we are going out, <<Irregular>>!”

“Huh?”

In response to Tsukimi who appeared out of nowhere and said something weird, I replied back with a jaw drop.

“Huh? The heck is with that. When are we going out to celebrate my recovery?”

Classes ended by noon and I know that there is an empty space after noon but-----

“Why must i…………”

Though I mumbled that, I saw 2 girls standing behind Tsukimi----Miyabi and Kibitsu.

Maybe caring for Kibitsu, Miyabi had lunch together with Tsukimi today and was looking at me with a wry smile.

“Ahaha………the conversation kind of ended up to going to Template:Furigana……………”

Template:Furigana!?”

The person that got lured by the destination was the Yellow blonde girl.

She has been going there once or twice per month ever since she transferred here so it’s easy to know that she will react.

“Kuhahah. You get it quick, Ojou-sama”

“Tooru is going, and it’s Template:Furigana; there’s no way I won’t be joining”

(Why am I already included………)


1 hour later----

In the end, I had no choice to join and was standing right at the entrance of Template:Furigana.

“There are a lot of people as expected”

While saying that, Lilith looked around.

With the gold girl leading the way, Tsukimi+Kibitsu, Miyabi+Tachibana, and Julie+me; the male to female ratio of familiar faces has reoccurred again like the event at the beach.

Of course, we invited Tora and Tatsu too but, they rejected this time too.

Tora-[Why must I celebrate that woman’s recovery].

Tatsu no longer mind that he was almost killed by Tsukimi but, he said Tora would get noisy if he joined.

From that situation, I ended up being the only guy that jointed.

(However, this line up really stands out huh………..)

Somehow, they stand out.

What’s more, they really really stand out.

Of course for the fact that we are being the center of attention, I could hear never ending guesses that there is a photo shoot for an idol group------(Probably because everyone was wearing the same uniform).

“A-aren’t we kind of being looked at”

Tachibana said out the same comment I was holding inside me, including Miyabi standing in front.

“Fufuu, that’s because Template:Furigana stands out”

(I think you stand out too, Tachibana)

Compared to Lilith and Julie, she does take a step back from flashiness but, her flowing black hair, dignified atmosphere and arranged face, enter the realms of favorable beauty.

(Miyabi too……….)

I think she’s cute and would stand out.

…………….i’ll keep what stands out inside my heart.

And another person that does not lose to Lilith in getting attention was the Template:Furigana beauty standing beside me.

(-----wait, huh?)

When I took a glance at Julie, I found out her cheeks were blushing.

It somehow feels like she has a fever.

“Julie, are you feeling sick?”

She wasn’t like this during lunch time so I asked her in concern-----

“……..Nai”

After a slight pause, Julie swung her head sideways.

“Really? You look kind of blank you know…………”

“………………..i think it’s because I was feeling a little pumped up”

“Perhaps, you’re looking forward to this?”

After a nod, I could see a glow inside Julie’s eyes now that she stated that out.

“Then, let’s have all the fun we can get today”

“Ja---♪ “


“Okay, let’s not waste time and keep on going. After sticking with the basics, we will go to the attractions everyone suggested by sequence. Once we finish a lap, we can discuss where to go on at that time”

When we entered the park, Lilith suggested a plan on the attractions that we are about to go to.

Since its a good plan, no one rejected the idea and the plan was commenced.

The basics that we are about to go are the 3 jet coasters and everyone told their own request to Lilith after the basics.

“Errrr, first we head to the lightning strike, next the Crazy Tea Party, next off is the looping----Uuun, we need something moderate and relaxing before……….”

While mumbling the name of the attractions and its details, Lilith was not only thinking about the nearest course but also one that is friendly to us.

After seeing her like that, Tachibana opened her eyes wide.

“………You’re amazing Lilith. I think this is impossible but, did you remember everything?”

“I guess I do remember?”

Last time, we went around the attractions without any hesitation too.

(It was tough at that time…………)

Going around was tough too but, thanks to Lilith linking our arms the whole time, something soft kept touching my elbow and that was the worst torture time for a teenage boy.

When I was recalling back the last time I came to the park----

“What’s wrong, Kokonoe? Let’s go already”

“Eh!? I-it’s Tachibana’s arm this time………..!?”

After Tachibana talked to me--------I panicked while looking at her chest in reflex.

“Arm wrestling? What are you saying at a place like this? Everyone already started walking so; we’ll get separated if you daydream”

“Ah……….i-I see. Sorry, hahaha…………”

Luckily, Tachibana misunderstood my words and looked at me, who made a weird comment.

After laughing to play it off, I stepped forward to chase after everyone who walked off.


A situation occurred when we were waiting for the first Jet coaster.

“Er-err, Tooru-kun. Can I sit beside you for the ride?”

“Eh……….err………..”

I hesitated to answer Miyabi’s request.

It’s easy to reply yes.

But, since I know of her feelings, I was wondering if I should answer her expectations or not.

Miyabi then, looked through my mind.

“Tooru-kun. You don’t have to care about whether or not to answer my expectations. But if you have even the slightest feeling on wanting to ride with me, it would make me happy”

“………..I-I get it. Then let’s get on together…………”

My back got pushed------more specifically, I ended up being pushed by Miyabi who took a step forward and I agreed.

“Ah……ehehe, thank you Tooru-kun”

But------

“Wait just a second there, Miyabi”

The gold girl interfered there.

“It’s obvious that I’m the one sitting beside Tooru. Of course, this includes the whole day”

“N-no wayyy………..i want to ride with Tooru-kun too………….”

“Sorry. But sadly that’s the case”

“Nai, I think Miyabi is okay. I don’t mind if it’s me or Tomoe too”

“You keep quiet”

The 1st “DNL competition for me” event begins.

Of course, their suggestions would not come to equal grounds, which ended up increasing the uproar.

If that’s the case then, this conversation would naturally end up being heard by the people around us.

“Kuhahah, right now, all the males nearby are feeling pissed, <<Irregular>>”

“I want to go with Sensei”

“Ou, no problem there. Then, let’s ride it together”

“Waaai”

Even when Tsukimi’s teasing came from behind, the war did not end.

Forget that, my arm was being pulled from different directions and Julie was hugging me from the front for some reason.

The surround male customers were piercing me with [Get torn apart] glares--------but, I was in the situation where my mind could only half-consciously know that.

(So-soft objects are taking turns to touch both of elbows here!?)

*Yuyuun* when I get pulled to one side.

*Boyoyon* when I get pulled to the other side.

Both of sides were soft and springy and the pulling was getting stronger as time passed------

“*Cough*. Stop right there. I understand each requests but, you lot are causing trouble to the surroundings by being noisy”

Tachibana stopped the girl’s fight.

“I have a suggestion here. Let’s decide who he sits with using Rock paper scissors okay?”

“Oh, that’s a good one”

“NICE” when I was praising Tachibana’s heavenly voice------

“Bu-but that means that there might be a chance that we might not get a turn to ride it with Tooru-kun right…………?”

“Mu…………that’s true”

Tachibana’s expression turned cloudy at Miyabi’s designation.

“…………If it’s like that, we have requests we told Lilith right? At that time, the person that made the request gets to choose who to ride it with?”

“Fumu, that’s a fair and good idea but----anyone rejecting this?”

No rejects came up as expected and the game began immediately to choose the grouping.

“Scissors, paper, stone”

After Tachibana’s talk------it has been decided that I ride it alone.

“Waiii…………”

I got a little teary since I had to ride the jet coaster alone at the front.

……..also, all the male customers were looking at me with very satisfied smiles.


The next attraction is Tea cup Julie requested.

Since the maximum capacity is 4 people, we separated to 2 groups and this time, I won’t feel sad anymore because I get to ride the cup with Julie and Miyabi.

“Ehehe, we are together this time, Tooru-kun”

“Yeah, I am so happy to be together”

“Eh? Ah, R-really?...........Fufuu ♪ “

(Being alone like just now was tough……..)

When I recalled back the event, the staff closed the cup entrance.

[YoShaaaaaa, Let’s spin!] [It has not started yet!]

I could hear the other group’s voice from the other cup they rode and it suddenly made me think of something.

“Hey, Miyabi. This is about controlling the Tea cup but, we have that problem of who requested this attraction so, I think we should leave it to Julie……..”

“Ah, Un. That’s okay”

“Then this is decided. Julie, you’ll be controlling”

“-----Controlling?”

The silver girl replied back with a small tilt with the head at my suggestion.

It looks like she’s seriously saying that.

“Perhaps, you never rode a Tea cup before?”

“Ja—“

It seems that she picked this ride because she got interested by the word [Spinning spinning tea cup].

“Once the song starts, the cup we are riding on will spin if you spin the handle in the middle. If you spin it to the opposite side, the cap will only spin to the other side”

“………..Looks interesting”

After explaining how to control, the silver girl nodded.

Together with the melody, the whole ground started moving and we are now able to control the cup.

“You can spin it, Julie”

“Ja---“

Spin………………Spin Spin……….the cup started to spin.

Julie then spun the handle to control.

“♪”

It’s hard to know by her expression but, I could tell that she’s having fun by the atmosphere.

…….and, at that moment.

[Spin Spin-----! The scarlet cyclone of Fugaku means me!] [Sensei, my eyes are spinning] [Tsu-tsukimi-sensei, aren’t you spinning a little too hard!? And, what the heck is Fugaku!?] [A game center on a bridge made of boats! Kuaaahahahaaaaaaaaaa!! Spin Spin, this is the big revolution of a flower petal-----!!]

*Spin spin spin spin spin spin spin spin spin spin spin*--------------!!

“You are spinning too much; you’re spinning too much hey!! Listen to what other have to says, you stupid rabbit------!!”

Loud screams could be heard from the cup which was spinning at a speed that can form a butter mix.

“I feel sorry for Lilith and the others but, i am thankful for this grouping………..”

“Ahaha………th-that’s true…………”

It was only a brief time I could pat my chest.

“To-Tooru-kun!!”

Suddenly, I heard Miyabi’s voice which sounded like she saw something scary.

I looked towards her thinking what happened----and understood.

Julie’s eyes glowed.

Her gaze was following the cup being ridden clearly by the other group.

“J-Julie……….!”

“Ja---!”

The silver girl made a big nod when I talked to her in panic.

“We will go in full power too”

*Spin spin spin spin spin spin spin spin spin spin spin*--------------!!

“Opposite------!!”

“………it was the opposite huh”

“Yeah, opposite!”

“Ja—♪ “

Julie turned the handle to the opposite direction.

[Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-----------!!] [Hyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa------!!]


After 1 and a half minute.

The long yet short nightmare ended when the tea cup stopped.

“To-Tooru-kun……………the world is spinning……..”

Due to our semicircular canals damaged, me and Miyabi could not even stand up and was just dead tired inside the cup.

But as for Julie------“

“♪”

She’s in a good mood…………

(A-as expected from someone who spins regularly……….)

While looking at her small back walking away without any problems, I recalled how she fights.

The scene of how the silver girl dancing around with eye blinding speed; apparently, she has extraordinary sense of balance.

“Okay………let’s get off too, Miyabi……….”

“U-un………okay…..”

While wobbling around, I stood up because I was in front of Miyabi so-----

“Uwah!!”

The moment I got off the cup, my knee’s collapsed.

“To-Tooru-kun, look out……….!”

The moment my view got slanted, Miyabi grabbed my hand.

---But, Miyabi’s knee also collapsed too.

“Hyaaaa!?”

Miyabi who did not let go of my hand and ended up losing her balance.

The moment I pulled her hands and carried her into my chest-----

We ended up falling down together.

*Gon*……..! a dull sound appeared and pain started flowing at the back of my head.

“Ouch…………”

The impact made my head got woozy and I let out my voice in reflex.

“A-are you okay, Tooru-kun!?”

Miyabi’s worried voice came to me.

“Y-yeah…….more importantly how about you Miyabi? Are you okay?”

“U-un. I am okay thanks to you------“

Miyabi’s sentence suddenly stopped.

“Miyabi?”

After I opened my eyes while calling her name since I was wondering what’s wrong, I found Miyabi’s face at a distance where our nose might touch.

“”…………………””

“”--------!!””

*Pyon*

“S-s-sorry, for dragging you in too…….!”

“U-uun. All I did was not let go of your hand…….”

“”…………………….””

“Errr………l-let’s go”

“O-okay…….”

After urging Miyabi to get up, our wobbly legs settled down.

File:AD v05 079.jpg

But, it seems that my rampaging heartbeat won’t be settling down any time soon.


After we head outside, Lilith’s group looked like a pile of corpses.

[Kuha, haha……spinning, spiiining………] [Uu…………I feel sick……..] [Sensei……….i can no longer……..] [Tomoe, here] [So-sorry, Julie……….]

After we got off the attraction stage, we found the other 4 person group in groggy stage.

In this disastrous scene, Julie handed over juice to Tomoe that she bought nearby.

“I knew this would happen………..”

“I-I think it’s a good idea to take a short break………..”

No one rejected Miyabi who said it with a wry smile.

………..i think the more correct term is “Can’t say anything”.

“Tooru”

Julie noticed us at this point and talked to us.

“You were quite slow”

“Haha, I fell down……..”

I made a wry smile and nodded when she asked if I was okay.

“It’s okay if that’s it……by the way, the attraction here was very interesting……!”

With her excitement not cooled down yet, Julie held both her hands at her chest and I could feel her enjoyment from that attitude.

“Y-yeah………….but, it’s a little surprising that you don’t know what a tea cup is. Aren’t there any amusement parks in Gimle.

“Ja—“

*nod**nod* Julie nodded before opening her mouth.

“In Gimle’s amusement park, there are only attractions consist of logs and ropes in the forest so, the whole thing here feels really new to me”

(Julie, that’s field athletics……..)

I retorted in my mind.

“Okay then. Let’s rest around here until everyone can move”

“……………….”

“Julie?”

When I called her name because she did not reply-------

“If that’s the case then let’s ride it once more”

While looking at the tea cup with glowing eyes, Julie made a crazy sentence and------

“Gyaaaaaaaaaa-------!!”

After a few minutes, my shout echoed in the blue sky………….


When we were able to move, we took our time with relaxing attractions to recover our energy before heading to the Gun action and the looping ship-----

Next off, we decided to ride the Sky river ride Tachibana requested.

Just like how it’s described, it’s a rubber boat flowing down from a 30 meter high in high speed.

The round rubber boat has a maximum capacity of four so, me, Tachibana and Tsukimi were sitting on one but-------

“……………”

“Don’t look so unwilling. It’s hurtful”

“It’s not like I am unwilling or anything. It’s just that, a trouble might occur------not that, it’s just that I am together with someone that might cause trouble…………..”

“Kuhahaha ♪ Correct there, <<Irregular>> ♥”

“Don’t say correct!!”

I immediately retorted to Tsukimi who took on a cute pose while using her bad mouth tone.

“There there, Kokonoe. Both her hands are restrained and I don’t think Tsukimi-sensei would cause something to happen though………”

There is no safety belt in the rubber boat so we have to hold on the grip inside for the whole ride.

I feel that letting go will cause falling off the course due to irregular spinning and bouncing.

“No, there is enough possibility that Tsukimi can cause something even in that state”

“Kuhah. You have terrible trust issues, Oi”

“That’s one nasty way to put it”

“Well, just give up and get on already”

After she took a pose of wanting to kick my back, I made a sigh while getting onto the rubber boat.

“Osshi, took your neighbor seat ♪”

Oh crap. She sat beside me since I was the first one to get on.

“………………”

I moved to the other side and sat at a position opposite Tsukimi-----but, Tsukimi moved again and sat beside me.

I moved to the other side one more time but the result was the same.

“What are you doing? You will cause problems to the back if you don’t sit down already”

While making sense, Tachibana entered the ride and the unproductive game of chase ended.

As a result, Tsukimi was sitting at my right side while Tachibana is in front-------(We just have to stop her before she does something)------the rubber boat we were riding on suddenly start flowing.

“Fufu, this slow rotation is enough to have fun with”

Tachibana said this when the boat was rotating around irregularly.

I recalled back the nightmare of the Tea cup and *You got that right* agreed with her but------ “To, uwaaaah!?”

Suddenly, *Boing* the boat bounced.

I got attacked by the feeling similar to the float inside an elevator and the ride immediately started to slide.

“That was surprising………”

“Fufu, that was quite a surprise”

“Yeah. It was quite a thrill thanks to the float just now”

After Tachibana happily replied my “Surprise”, the rabbit ears looked towards us.

“Kuhah. Sorry for jumping in the fun but, now’s the hyper fun time from this point on ☆”

“”-------!!””

My cautiousness turned on when I saw Tsukimi move really fast.

But, Tsukimi’s unexpected action has found its way through my cautiousness.

Tsukimi released one hand from the grip-----

“Here we go ♪”

“”Eh…….?””

She pinched Tachibana’s skirt up.

Of course, the panties inside could be seen.

Me & Tachibana froze.

And, Tsukimi laughed stupidly.

“Seeing panties other than mine sometimes increases the number of variations right? Kuaahyahyahya ♪”

“~~~~~~~~~~~~~!!”

With her senses back, Tachibana quickly hid her underwear with both her hands.

*Boing*

The boat bounced immediately after.

Of course, Tachibana could not stay in place since both her hands were free-----

She fell into my chest as if I was hugging her.

“”…………………””

Both of us froze------

“Whyaaaaaaaaaa!? S-sorry Kokonoe! I-i----“

Tachibana separated from me and quickly stood up.

“Ta-Tachibana. If you stand-----“

Even though I warned her it was dangerous; it was too late.

Inside the rotating boat, Tachibana lost her balance.

“Tachibana!”

Because her butt was facing me, I ended hugging her from behind with one hand.

*Funyon*

“Hyafuu!?”

……..what’s this soft thing my hand is grabbing.

No, even I know what I am grabbing right now.

I was just running away from reality-----but, the world just doesn’t work that way.

*Funyon Funyon Funyon Funyon Funyon*

The shaking from the irregular boat movement moved my hands in opposition to my will.

*wahwahwah* it really is soft; it’s changing its shape in my hand.

“Hya, nkuu, Ko-kokonoe N-no…………let go that’s my, ah, nnn, breast………….fuuaaan, ah, ah,ah, fu, afuuunn………..!”

[Aaaaaaaaaaah, so-so-sorry!!] [Kuhaha, that’s one heck of a view, kuahahahaha!]

While Tsukimi was laughing loudly, I quickly let go of her and this happened immediately right after.

*Boing*

The boat bounced again, and Tachibana’s body floated.

(Falling………!)

The moment I thought that, both my hands extended out.

With both hand this time.

………again with Tachibana’s breast.

*Funyon Funyon Funyon Funyon Funyon, Funyon Funyon Funyon Funyon Funyon*

“Fuwaaa, Hnn, ann, Kokono-e, Eh, sto, aaafuu, my weird voice is coming, out……ah, fu……….Nyooo, let go, Kokonoe, Kokono-e, aaah, ah………..Fuaaaaaah!!”


“That was fun right, Julie-chan”

“Ja—♪ “

A little while after we reached the goal, Miyabi’s group got off since they were behind us.

“Ah, Kokonoe-kun. The sky river was really fun……..wait, err? Where’s Tonoe-chan and Sensei?”

“E-eerr…….for a light run…….?”

After Tachibana shouted [Forget it before I get back!!], Tsukimi chased after her to tease her about the event and they ended up going somewhere.

Not long later, both of them came back--------(It seems she wasn’t caught in the end)-----so, we headed to the next attraction.

But-----

“Mogah!?”

My mouth was suddenly covered from behind when we were grouping up.

Since we had to line up, everyone else who lined up for the attraction was already ready to set off so my call for help was futile and I had to give up to let myself get pulled back.

The person who suddenly covered my mouth----was Tsukimi.

(Hey hey, don’t resist, <<Irregular>>!!)

“R-rhat, are you hoing…….!?”

(Shut up and follow me!!)

“Forrow you? Oo-oihi, ir’s abrout hrime to groo……!?[5d 1]

Not caring about the panicking me, Tsukimi pulled me away while covering my mouth.

Unluckily, no one noticed this situation (Kidnapping?)------

The whole act ended when I was brought outside.

“Oi Tsukimi. What was that all about?”

But, Tsukimi not lend her ears to my words and kept on looking around.

“Oh, found one ♪ Let’s go <<Irregular>>”

After saying that, Tsukimi pulled me off again.

Our goal---was a bench.

“Okay, sit”

“A-aah………….”

While feeling troubled, I sat down like I was told and Tsukimi sat down beside me.

“Fui-----………….”

With her back slowly sliding downwards, she made a big sigh.

Ever since we entered the park, Tsukimi was always in MAX tension but, she looks oddly tired now.

“What’s wrong? Are you tired from being too noisy-----“

“No way, you idiot”

“Then what----Ah………..!”

Tsukimi was top class in stamina within our group but, I have an idea why she’s so tired.

“Don’t tell me your wounds are…….”

“Of course, I was almost dead last week. Since that’s the case, I will be borrowing your knee”

Tsukimi used my knees as a pillow and lie on top.

“Oi Tsukimi………”

“Shut up and don’t make a fuss. This sounds pathetic but I am quite tired so let me rest a little”

“Uu……..”

I have no choice but to obey if she said it that way.

I shut up and tried my best not to move while lending her my knees.

The theme park BGM coming from the surroundings and the sound of laughter and screams could be heard; Tsukimi used her own arms to cover her eyes as a substitute for a sunshade.

I thought it was going to be hot for her so, I opened an attraction map and blocked the sun for her.

“Ooo, as expected from the no.1 pimp in the academy’s history. Your actions are disgusting, you bastard”

“Leaving my polite rejection of that impolite title aside -----“

Since Tsukimi was able to open her mouth, I decided that it’s safe to talk to her.

“It’s still not healed?”

“It’s healed. The hole was closed thanks to the reconstructing healing nanomachines working in full power. I’ll show you in a love hotel if you really want to see you know”

File:AD v05 086.jpg

“No thanks”

“…………….and it was at this moment, that I thought of going to a love hotel with Tsukimi and-----“

“Stop with the jokes and answer the question about your wounds”

After giving Tsukimi a light knock on the forehead, I made her continue the conversation.

“Seriously, you suck with jokes………….well, just like I told you, my stomach is mostly healed thanks to the nanomachines working hard. The other parts haven’t caught up though”

While saying that, i saw a wound left by <<K>> on Tsukimi’s eyelid when the eyepatch shifted.

“And, my stamina isn’t back yet”

No matter how enhanced the healing capability is increases by the <<Lucifer>>, it takes time to heal a serious wound.

That goes for stamina too.

From what I heard, I understand Tsukimi’s current situation although leaving 2 questions out.

Naturally, I asked her about the 2 questions.

“Then why aren’t you resting until you recovered. This isn’t the time to be saying celebrating your-----“

“…………I’ll only cause more worry if I don’t look energetic”

“Worry, it’s true that the class atmosphere-----Ah……!”

The class atmosphere turned brighter.

But more importantly, I recalled a person being very happy when she saw Tsukimi energetic.

“You know. I wanted to fight to the death because I liked it. That’s why even if I slipped up I can push all the responsibility to you but this won’t work on her………..”

With a painful expression, Tsukimi continued talking about that night.

“Right before I was brought into the emergency room, I could hear cries of “It’s my fault”. My consciousness shut down there, and few days passed when I got up……. I no longer could sleep when I start thinking about “What happened to her”, “Was she crying the whole time”……….”

(It’s for Kibitsu huh…………)

From the way she spoke, she got out from the medical word the moment she could stand.

“………..Tsukimi. You changed”

Even though I don’t know what type of Tsukimi was before, this felt weird.

“Shut up”

While lying down, Tsukimi chopped my sides.

Honestly; it hurts.

“O-ouch that hurts……!”

“Ah, shut up shut up, I can’t sleep because you are noisy. There’s probably 5 more minutes until they come out, so let me sleep until then. If not, there’s no meaning to bring you here as a replacement for an alarm”

After saying what she liked, Tsukimi closed her mouth and started resting.

“…….Haa, I get it”

I replied with a sigh mixed in.

With her last word------*Me as an alarm replacement”, I understood why she brought be out. It’s so that she won’t show her tired self to Kibitsu no matter what.

(You really changed huh………)

I thought that again after Tsukimi fell asleep and started breathing comfortably.


After 2, 3 minutes passed----

“Hn-ya……….Kokonoe, noo……..Haa-aa………….i told you not there, Fuaa………..”

“uuuuuh!?”

Tsukimi suddenly twisted her body and made sweet sounds; and that made my snot spurt out.

(What kind of dream are you seeing!? And why am I appearing in the first place!?)

Having a mysterious dream, Tsukimi was moving her legs while making seductive sounds.

Because of that, gravity was slowly pulling her short skirt, exposing her thighs.

Her panties can be seen if this keeps up.

(T-this is bad…….)

She shows without any problems normally but, I prefer that she would stop these shameless acts.

With that said, I extended my hand to the knee she raised.

*Chon*after poking her knee down, I made it straight back again.

(----okay. Success. Now to put her skirt back…………..)

I pinched the edge of her skirt this time and pushed her exposed skirt-----

“Iyaaan☆ Kokonoe-kun how daring of you to pull up my skirt, how da.ri.ng ♥”

“Buuu---!?”

“Kuhah. Your true nature appeared huh, you closet pervert”

Tsukimi was smiling with her eyes opened when I looked at her face.

“N-no, this…….”

“It. Was. A. lie ♪ I wasn’t sleeping from the start ☆You got a boner from my erotic voice & seductive thighs?”

“What------!!”

Tsukimi laughed loudly at my response.

After sighing loudly at Tsukimi-----

I lowered my tone and changed the atmosphere for the conversation.

“………Hey, Tsukimi. I have something I want to ask you”

“Ah?”

“Remember the question I asked during the birthday party? Why didn’t you use your <<Blaze>>’s real <<Power>> when you fought-----“

*Bam*

“Gofuu”

I got hit with a chop again and forcefully made me shut up.

“W-what was that for……….?”

“Hey you know. I finally came here to relax. At least let me get away from work for today”

After getting up, Tsukimi looked at me and said.

“Well, leave that talk for later. I will tell you soon, I will”

She understood the question and replied “Soon”, and added a clear declaration of “I will” so it seems that she has no intentions to run away.

“………….i understand”

After finishing this off, everyone came back when I made a nod.

“Sensei, Kokonoe-kuun, you didn’t you two get in the ride? It was a shocker that both of you disappeared”

Unable to answer Kibitsu who tilted her head and questioned us, I was having trouble in finding an answer when----

“Iyaa, this guy told me he suddenly got a stomachache and had to take a sh○t; we then missed the ride after I brought him to the toilet, Kuhahahaha!”

“Bu------!?”

That’s one useless lie.

“……….we-well, we can’t do anything with physiological problems”

“T-that’s true……but, I think you should change the way you said it, Tooru……”

“Errr………G-good work, Tooru-kun…….”

“Are you okay, Tooru?”

“Aah……….”

I nodded to Julie who touched her stomach.

(Hey, why must I be treated like an elementary school student who has reached his limits and had to go to the toilet!?)

(Kuhahaha! Sacrificing you is the fastest way to get away from the attention)

Perhaps, the reason why Tsukimi brought me out was……………

Within the whirlpool of suspicion, Tsukimi lightly tapped my shoulder and whispered.

“Oh, keep that talk just now a secret. Also, I had a light rest. Thanks”

“Tsukimi……………”

“Okay, let’s go to the next one, next! What’s the next one!? Oh, is it the jet coaster again! Nice nice nice, Kuahahahaha!”

Our rabbit homeroom teacher was shouting lively without a glimpse of the tiredness she displayed just now.

After seeing her like that, somewhere inside me, I thought of providing help so that she can have a good rest later.


About the time the sun was going down, we finished our planned attractions leaving one out.

Since we were running out of time; One more------we decided that the [Dark Castle Rescue] Lilith requested will be our last.

“………….i guess this is okay”

In my hands after I mumbled, was a black mantle worn on my shoulders; there is also a horn on my head.

Why am I wearing this? This Dark Castle Rescue is an attraction that allows cosplaying (Additional Fee) when attending.

Within the costumes prepared in the males changing room, I picked the one with Demon king written on it.

(What kind of cosplay are the others going to go with……….)

While thinking about the girl’s side, I headed towards the meeting spot after I finished changing.

After waiting for a while, I saw everyone coming out from the female changing room.

“Tooru ♪”

Julie was up front; both her hands were wings, lower body was of a bird and a swimsuit was covering her chest.

When I asked what kind of cosplay to the happy Julie who was flapping her wings; it seems that it’s called a harpy. She picked it because it’s a bird and that’s the reason why she’s so happy.

Next was Miyabi.

Her head was decorated with dog (Wolf?) ears while her chest, hips and hands were covered with fur and a tail; she’s probably a werewolf.

“Ehehe, this is kind of embarrassing”

On front; I think the swimsuit she wore during the time we were at the beach was more revealing; apparently things are different for her with cosplaying.

Behind her Tsukimi had a swimsuit covering her chest like Julie but her lower half was that of a horse; beside her was Kibitsu wearing a fluffy veil while a half-transparent wing was attached to her back.

Looks like those are, Centaurus and fairy cosplays.

Following behind, was Tachibana in black armor. It matches her long black hair and her completely black appearance from the tip of her head to the bottom of her toe makes her look more dignified than usual.

“………What’s that cosplay?”

“The dark knight who serves under the demon king, I guess. The other costumes were very light or oddly revealing ones………..”

It seems that the girls decided that everyone would be in different cosplays and Tachibana looked kind of troubled at the costumes chosen.

“Lilith is left but…….”

“Tooooru, sorry for the wait ♪”

“Buu------!?”

I spout out through reflex the instant I saw the gold girl come out last from the changing room.

That’s only normal for me to do so, that’s because I could only see Lilith wearing a costume that looks only like underwear.

There were horns on her head and wings on her back, there’s also a tail behind so this factors are appealing to the fact that this is a cosplay.

“How about this, Tooru?”

“H-how, err………”

I replied back while looking away.

“Hey Tooru. Commenting only works when you look”

Exposed.

Only normal I guess.

Places like her the gap of her attractive breast or sexy hips or her soft looking butt or the dangerous spot covered with little fabric mumble mumble mumble………..

(Where should I look-----!?)

“Li-lilith. I think that outfit is just too outrageous and going too far……..!?”

“I-I don’t there is an underwear-like costume, Lilith-san…………”

“I bought it at a nearby shop when we were having a rest. It has “For adults” written on it and I think it’s a little daring but, I thought this would make Tooru happy ♪”

Forget getting happy, i’m so troubled to the maximum.

“I see, that’s for adults. Good for you, <<Irregular>>”

Tsukimi tapped on my shoulders with a grin.

“With that said----how about it, Tooru?”

After making a pose, the gold girl asked me again.

“N-no, well err, Lilith has good style and I think It suits you a lot………”

I somehow answered even though I was flustered.

………….i answered while my gazes were heading downwards more than her face.

Lilith then noticed my gaze.

“Fufu, looks like you enjoy this succubus cosplay, Tooru”

“E-err……..”

“I will pick you up with this when you come to my room alone next time ♥”

The devil whispered at a close distance as if she was going to bite my earlobe.

This is the sad habit of male Part II: this action made me drank my saliva through reflex.

Luckily or unluckily, Julie and Miyabi worked together to pull me away when Lilith was about to cling onto me.

“How sad. I’ll leave this for next time, Tooru ♪”

After the gold girl shrug her shoulders, she winked over to me.

“O-okay then, let’s go”

Within everyone’s attention, I did not answer Lilith and walked away in high pace.

………incidentally, a facilitator (Female) was shocked for an instant when she saw Lilith but, she immediately made a smile back…….Professionals are amazing.


The demon king who got exiled by the hero, has waged war together with his subordinates to regain back his castle-----

This was the story the attraction set; we continuously had solve mysterious puzzles while heading deeper in, until we reach the next floor.

Soon, the demon group solved all the mysteries inside-------we succeeded in reaching the top, defeat the hero and reclaim the castle.

And for the finally, we were going to take a memorable photo with our cosplays on-----

The 2nd “DNL competition for me” event begins.

“Hey, Miyabi. And Template:Furigana, get away from Tooru”

“I-felt like clinging on Tooru-kun when I saw Li-lilith-san doing it…….!”

“Basically, everything will be fixed if you let go”

“Why am I the only one!?”

Lilith’s soft breast on my right elbow, while on my left elbow was Miyabi’s voluptuous breast layered by fur.

And just like the 1st round, Julie was hugging from the front for some reason.

“Kuhah. Aren’t you going to join in, class rep?”

“W-why would i…..!?”

”Didn’t you cry with a nice voice just now?”

“----uuh!? T-th-that was……!!”

“Okaaay, say cheese”

With a tone coming from the heart (But still smiling), the staff pressed the shutter.

I kept on apologizing in my heart…………..

“Ahh, Juliet huh. I have this already………….”

After leaving the demon king castle, we were given souvenirs from the attraction at the exit.

It seems that it’s Template:Furigana character goods and Lilith sighed when she saw the content.

“Lilith, you need this?”

Even though I tried to give her the goods I received, she swung her head.

“Thank you, Tooru. I’m grateful but I have that already”

Seems like whenever Lilith often come to Template:Furigana, she would always come to this demon castle and collect the goods here.

Sadly, the good she just received was something she already gained.

Just like Lilith, there was another person dropping her shoulders when she saw the good she received----it was Julie.

“Got something weird?”

“Nau. That is not true but, I wanted the chick………..”

(A chick? Isn’t that----)

Attracted by my sights, Julie also moved her sight to Lilith.

The good in her hand was a chick with a blue crest.

““……………….””

“What is it?”

Lilith noticed our stares-------

“-----! Th-that’s Gecko!”

She opened her eyes wide when she saw the pig nosed bear in Julie’s hand.

Looks like the goods Julie received was the character Lilith aimed for.

“””……………….”””

Red and blue----the 2 girls with opposite eye color were moving at each other face and hands respectively.

When I saw them acting like that, I [Looks like both of you want the goods the other received so, how about trading?] said that before stopping my thought.

These 2 normally oppose each other-----(Julie is mainly the one who lashes out)----but, this event might spark an improvement in their relationship even if it’s a little; this was the reason why I stopped.

Things will settle fast if I help but, I am expecting them to step forward independently.

With that said, I restrained my feelings to help and decided to see how things go.

“””……………..”””

*Peek peek peek peek peek peek peek peek peek peek peek peek peek*

Both of the girls look at each other face and hands for a while before-----

[Err……..] [You know………..]

They talked at the same time.

“………you first”

“You can go on ahead first”

“”…………..””

[……..Can we trade?] [……want to trade?]

When I heard the different voices coming out; I made a “Yes” pose with my fist in secret.

The chick with a blue crest and pig nosed bear was being traded in front of me.

Julie and Lilith looked at their traded goods and smiled happily------

“…….thank you very much”

“That’s my line too, thank you”

Both of them thanked each other while looking embarrassed.

I felt quite happy when I saw them like that and naturally made a smile.


“Julie, we’re here”

“………..ja---“

When we were going back after Template:Furigana was fully covered by night time----

About the time we reached the academy’s monorail, the silver girl started dozing off in just a few minutes before jolting her shoulders.

But, even though Julie instantly opened her eyes, she started dazing off again.

(She was quite lively today so, it can’t be helped huh……)

I gave the girl who went to an amusement park for the first time (She doesn’t think so though)--- the girl who played until she was tired, a piggy back.

(She’s so light……….)

After seeing her sleeping this comfortably; she doesn’t look like an <<Ell Awake>>----another existence that has transcended humans different from us <<Exceed>>.

“Oh my, did that girl fall asleep?”

After getting off the monorail, Lilith talked to me in a low tone after getting off first.

“She has been playing pretty hard so, she probably got tired because of that”

“……Looks like it”

The reason why she answered it with such distant eyes was probably recalled back the time when we were at the Teacup.

“Well, I am glad she enjoyed Death New”

Looks like that’s an important point to the Template:Furigana lover Lilith.

“Fufu, I had fun too. It’s thanks to Lilith that we can move around effectively”

“I-I had a lot of fun too………..”

“Oh my, those are some kind words. If it’s like that, I’ll be recommending a lot of things when we come back next time”

Tachibana started a conversation and Miyabi joined in.

“*Giggle*. It will be nice if Tora-kun and the others would join at that time”

“Fumu. We won’t be going there to celebrate Kibitsu-sensei’s discharge during that time so I think they would join in then”

“That would be nice but the problem would be-----“

Adding in to Miyabi and Tachibana’s conversation, I looked towards Tsukimi and Kibitsu walking in front of us before talking.

“I think the grouping with Tsukimi will be important…….”

Everyone laughed at a volume so that we won’t wake Julie after hearing that sentence.

“Let’s come back and play with everyone”

“True. Let’s do that”

Lilith giggled with consent while Tachibana and Miyabi nodded afterwards.

Next time------

The silver girl sleeping behind me will probably nod in happiness too.

Just like this, a day dedicated to celebrate Tsukimi’s discharge has reached an end.

Part 2[]

The 1st year girls would sometime host a tea party with no males allowed.

If there are times only for talk, they would sometimes play games, or sometimes make food; this is a time for the girls to enjoy in various ways.

During those moments, they aren’t <<Exceeds>> aiming to be members of the Ethanarch but rather they will be showing their faces as normal high school females.

And for tonight; they were making cookies with Miyabi as the center.

They borrowed a kitchen oven and were waiting for the cookies to bake while talking at a corner of the cafeteria.

The baking process ended after around 10 minutes later, “Oh it smells good”, while making a commotion on how weird the shape changed, the cookie was taken out from the oven was transferred to plates-----

“I-I am going to share some of this with Kokonoe-kun. Everyone go to the discussion room first”

After saying that, Miyabi put a portion into one bag before heading out from the cafeteria with the bag.

Due to what Miyabi said, it’s only natural that the topic of the remaining girls would be about Miyabi.

[She went to grab him by the stomach huh] [She’s so assertive recently] [She’s brave, a good girl, and have big breasts; there should be a limit on how much a herbivore Kokonoe is to not fall for her………]

And right after a girl said that, all of the girls looked towards the silver girl at the same time.

[Isn’t his manhood weird the moment he did not lay his fingers on Julie?] [It’s true that Julie’s super cute but, she feels more like a sister right?] [Kokonoe feels like the athletic type so, he probably washed off his desires together with his sweat]

Tooru has been feeling troubled about this topic too but, this is how he’s being treated by the side lines.

Although Julie was being compared to Miyabi; Julie and Tomoe took one cookie each and was enjoying the baked flavor.

“It’s so soft and delicious”

“Fufu, that’s true. But, let’s eat the rest in the discussion room”

“Ja--. Let’s do that”

After Julie nodded, Tomoe told the others to move to the discussion room.

After the girls moved out from the cafeteria as a group, the girls poured their preferred tea or juice in the lounge before heading to the discussion room located at the 3rd floor which is the girl’s floor.


“Julie, I have something I want to ask you”

“What might that be?”

When Miyabi wasn’t around-----

One of the girls gathered in the discussion room threw the question most of their classmates were wondering before, towards the silver girl.

“Julie, are you in love with Kokonoe?”

(((She said it-----!!)))

Most of the girl waited for Julie’s answer in interested as if “This was finally asked”.

Tomoe was mixed inside too.

But for Tomoe’s case, she wasn’t interested but rather she was deeply conscious that there might be a rival.

“If you’re talking about Tooru, then yes I am………what about it?”

(((I knew it-----!!)))

The reason why that answer was understood by the girls was because they normally see the attitude Julie shows when she’s with her adored Tooru.

“T-then, how do you feel about Miyabi being your rival?”

The reason why she didn’t ask about Lilith was because they know about the fact that Julie does not go well with her unlike Miyabi.

“-----by rival, you mean?”

The atmosphere filled with [Huh?] popped up when Julie tilted her small head.

“E-errr, apparently Miyabi loves Kokonoe too but, how do you think about that………..”

“I am happy that Miyabi has fallen in love with Tooru. Tooru is a very gentle person after all”

The girls felt further troubled when they heard the silver girl’s reply.

“Errr…………..what do you like about Kokonoe, Julie”

Thinking that there might be something else, one of the girls questioned her again.

“…………….the part on how he’s gentle like a papa”

“…..i-I see……….”

(That’s just too far off……..) (A father complex huh…….) (I feel sorry for Kokonoe if he’s aiming for Julie……..)

“-------?”

Julie tilted her small head again and was feeling “What’s wrong” while looking at the girls talk.

Tomoe felt relieved while looking at Julie acting like that----

She then felt a question to her feelings.

(Why did you feel relieved, just now……?)

After a while of thought, the pure girl reached a conclusion.

(………..I see. I feel relieved that she didn’t become Miyabi’s rival huh, Umu)

There’s a strong rival even under normal circumstances called Lilith so, she thought her <<Duo>> was in a huge trouble; Tomoe nodded at her own thoughts.

This girl is pure to the bone.


When asked on what she likes about him-----

The event that occurred a few days ago in the clock tower floated in Julie’s mind.

The expression Tooru showed and the words Tooru said.

That short time was the reason.

Julie does not know why this event appeared in her mind.

That’s why she said her normal thoughts in the end.

It’s an unnoticeable small change that no one knew-----



Chapter 5: The Realm Of The End[]

Part 1[]

With a loud bang, a target 20 meters away from hit swung.

“Fi-finally, It hit……..”

I lowered the gun while sighing.

“Fufuu, you can hit with your eyes closed if you get used to it”

While looking at me-----(Basically not concentrating), Lilith hit the furthest target at a distance of 50 meters.

(Just how used must I get to do that…………)

While sighing one more time, I reloaded my empty magazine and took stance with the gun again.

Yes, I am holding a gun right now.

Summer break passed------(This started when I was hospitalized)------we were currently attending shooting practice.

People will wonder “There’s a weapon called <<Blaze>> though” but, there are various kind of missions when we join the Ethanarch after graduation. To take those various situations into consideration, we have to take part in shooting training.

And regarding about the firing zone, there was no air conditioning due to the fact that it’s outdoor.

Due to that, it’s obviously hot.

But, this environment was also part of the training.

Shooting training gives a strong image being take placed indoors but, it’s more practically outdoors since things get harsher as time passes compared to a stable condition.

When we were focused on shooting non-stop in this harsh heat----(The bullet were practice bullets used even by the Ethanarch), I could hear the 3rd period end bell signifying break time from afar.

“Break time Breaaak time ♪As a precaution, there will be a restriction to shoot during break time ☆Also please remember hydrate yourself I won’t care if you fall ♥

We listened to Tsukimi who urged us to hydrate ourselves *Pan**pan* while clapping her hands, and placed the sports drink into our mouth.

“Julie. Are you okay?”

“Ja--. Miyabi set that up for me”

The silver girl pointed at the plastic bottle with ice inside which was placed on her head.

I was wondering what it was meant for but, Julie was showing a satisfied and comfortable expression because it’s cold.

“This is quite hard”

I sat beside her and looked at the targets while nodding.

“Yeah. I feel gloomy every time I think that there is this class every week”

I definitely prefer trainings that require movements compared to studying but, even my mood will drop if I can’t hit the target as expected.

(I think throwing the gun directly has higher accuracy……..)

When I was thinking that------

“Fuun, you can normally hit if you can maintain the correct shooting posture”

Tora displayed a score only inferior to Lilith in class; he came closer to us with a “It’s my win!” expression.

“Oh my, I think I’m used to it you know?”

“……….No one asked you”

“Don’t be so boring, Tora. Tooru’s in the core of the topic so why not”

“Don’t casually call my name”

(Uuuun, same as usual)

Ever since the incident Lilith caused when she enrolled, Tora has created a one-sided wall.

I understand that getting cornered isn’t fun but, I think holding a grudge for that is just going too far.

(I wish he would be friendlier with Tatsu at least…………)

Since they always quarrel, I can’t describe Tora and Tatsu to be friendly.

But, things won’t get any worse from this and they are sort of like good buddies------

“Wait, err, where’s Tatsu?”

“Tsukimi dragged that idiot away because he threw the gun at the target through irritation that he could hit anything”

…………I have to be careful.

“Looks like you are having it tough, Kokonoe”

“Haha, well yeah”

Tachibana joined us while wiping off sweat with a towel.

Miyabi could be seen behind her.

“Fufu, even you have something you suck other than class lectures”

Tachibana who started a conversation while laughing, had good shooting skills although it couldn’t be compared to the gold girl. Apparently, the Tachibana style 18 arts had shooting techniques included inside so, she has accumulated quite some training on rifles and handguns.

“H-how about getting a lecture by Tomoe-chan too, Tooru-kun……..?”

“Fumu. I don’t mind so, how about it?”

Maybe because she learned some tricks from Tachibana, I saw Miyabi getting hits from time to time.

(That sounds nice too---)

When I thought about it, i remembered the scene about how Miyabi was taught.

The scene includes: Tachibana wrapping around Miyabi from behind to support her arms which were holding the gun, causing high contact on the back.

“I-I’ll go solo for a while, hahaha…………”

“Well, if you say so………….but, if you are still having problems after a while, don’t bother too much and come to me”

After I replied “l’ll do that” with a wry smile, Miyabi mumbled softly while looking at us.

“It would be nice if I was good enough to teach Tooru-kun”

The imagination just now switched to Miyabi from Tachibana but I swung my head to get rid of it from my head.

[To-tooru-kun, what’s wrong……….?] [The heat got into your head, Kokonoe?]

“No, I just thought “I wonder if it will get cooler if I swung my head”………….”

While making the excuse “I definitely lost to the heat”, I made an empty laughter but-----

“Hold your horses. Shouldn’t I be the first person to come to regarding guns?”

Lilith came back to the conversation and I got on too.

“True------was what I wanted to say. I had you teach me just now but, Lilith’s teaching method makes no sense”

“That’s not true”

“It is. Even just now you went, do it like this…..and that. That’s the only thing you said”

While explaining to her about what she said, I imitated the movements she performed when she taught me.

“Nope. It’s like that…..then this”

With x100 speed compared to me-------(She probably thinks she’s slow)------she made a stance but, I have no idea what she meant by nope at all.

“Come on…………is this the, Geniuses are bad in teaching scenario? More importantly, Lilith----You use one hand to shoot while we have to maintain both hands while firing”

“One or both hand does not matter. The most important factor needed in shooting is to know the characteristics of the gun. Though I say that, this logic goes for all kinds of weapon”

The gold girl’s sentence shocked us.

“Kuhah. As expected from the Ojou-sama. So this is the “a good workman’s does not blame her tool[5e 1]” huh”

I ignored her here.


In the other half of the shooting training------4th period started and about 30 minutes passed.

“Hooold up ♥ Lift your hand and listen to Sensei ♪”

“Okay Sensei”

I thought “Isn’t it stop your hands?” but one girl-Kibitsu lifted her hand.

“Okay okay, looks like there are good kids here with good hit rate already so we will change the training menu ☆With that said, follow Sensei ♥”

After saying that, Tsukimi hopped outside the training zone.

While feeling troubled about what is going on, we follow her and-----

The place we reached was the outdoor battle arena.

When we came out from the entrance, we came out at the middle level of the audience seat.

We can look at the whole coliseum from here----

For some reason, there’s a sandbag in the middle of the coliseum. On top of the tightly packaged bag of sand, a 5 meter circle was drawn with a thick rope.

This outdoor battle arena was used for the <<Blaze Practice>> last semester but, that sandbag was definitely not there at that time.

This unmistakably was prepared for the event that is about to come.

(……………I have a really bad feeling here)

This might sound unlikely but, is she going to tell use to have a 1 vs 1 inside that small circle?

When I was imagining that, Tsukimi turned around and spread her arms.

“Okay, let’s play a game for 10 minutes ♪ with that said, Kokonoe-kun. You----are the target

“Huh?”

“Like I said, you will be running around inside the coliseum ☆ And everyone will be *Bang bang* targeting you ☆ Understand, okay?”

Tsukimi made a gun gesture and posed a shot at me.

“I see, so that’s what you meant…………..Wait a second----!?”

“No waiting ♪ Aiming a moving target is more practical ☆”

My bad feeling came true.

But, it has crossed my imagination.

However, Tsukimi’s intention was not moving forward this time.

Because-----

[White Usa-sensei, this going a little too far……..] [Yeah, shooting someone is just…………..”

Everyone’s faces were gloomy and started causing noises while speaking out in hesitant.

“Hnnn, you don’t have to worry about that problem…….well, proof is better than theory in this situation”

After Tsukimi said so tiredly-----

*Tan* she kicked the ground and perform a somersault mid-air before landing into the coliseum.

“Ojou-sama, one bullet from there please?”

While waving, Tsukimi called out to Lilith.

She picked the person that while 100% hit her without any hesitation.

Of course, Lilith agreed and pointed the gun at Tsukimi before----she shot her.

Tsukimi’s hand moved at the same time everyone instantly felt shaken-----

A *Pssssst* sound could be heard.

“Nice catch ♪”

A practice bullet fell on the sand when Tsukimi opened her clenched hand.

Of course, it’s the bullet Lilith shot.

[Amazing……..] [Are you serious……..] [She caught it…….]

“I said this before ♪ you can more or less dodge bullets when you cross <<Template:Furigana>> ☆ If you can see it and dodge, then you can do this too ♪”

While looking everyone in the class causing a stir, Tsukimi smiled while saying this.

“Just like what I explained in class: the higher you rise in <<Level>>, physical abilities aren’t the only factors that will be enhanced; your body will also become sturdier too. The guns you all are using right now are only meant for suppression so the firepower has been set to low; 1 or 2 shots at the <<Template:Furigana>> Kokonoe-kun will………kind of hurt and won’t kill him, so rest assured and go crazy ☆”

……….did I just hear her say “kind of hurt” just now.

Leaving that aside, even though she said that, it’s not like everyone plunged right into it.

Tsukimi felt the hesitant air and pointed at her head before announcing.

“Ojou-sama, one more shot ♪ This time---over here ☆”

Tsukimi was pointing at her head.

Without a care about the classmates that caused a stir again, Lilith listened to her, aimed and pulled the trigger.

Tsukimi’s head bounced backwards with a *Thud*----

“See ♥”

Even though she received a headshot, she said it without breaking a smile; sounds of amazement were leaking everyone.

Incidentally, everyone was already told that I have gained special permission to sublimate to <<Template:Furigana>> because a serious emergency occurred in the training last time-----(During the <<Killing Spree>>).

Also, everyone found out that Julie had an emergency special sublimation too during the <<K>> assault a few days ago.

“Also also, this will be defense training for Kokonoe-kun so this training is 2 birds with one stone ☆ Which means it’s a win win relationship ♪”

[I see, if that’s the case…..] [True. A little pain isn’t that much……..]

After Tsukimi finished her explanation and demonstration, the atmosphere around the class started to change.

As expected, the word “Won’t wound him” has turned into a big reason and it was giving them encouragement.

“----!? Hey, everyone!?”

Tsukimi gave the next blow to interrupt my panicked words.

“For people who don’t want the Restaurant pass; you can get a special bonus for your next month allowance instead ♥”

“””--------!!”””

The atmosphere coming off from half of everyone when they heard that sentence changed and they all looked at me at the same time.

………….Miyabi’s eyes came into view.

“The first person to destroy Kokonoe-kun will receive a pair invitation to a high-class famous Emperor Hotel restaurant ♪”

Most of the remaining eyes looked at me.

[I don’t plan to lose a match from the start but, my interest increased a fold if a date with Tooru is a consolation prize] [Bonus…….!] [I’ll invite Izumi to the Emperor Hotel restaurant…….!] [The castrate Kokonoe alliance, FIGHT!!] [OOOOHH!!] [A date with Tooru-kun a date with Tooru-kun a date with Tooru-kun……..!!] [Miyabi, we will help you!!] [A meal with Sensei!!]

Right now, a crazy swirl of desire was filling the coliseum.

The people who maintained their calm state and would help were 3 people: Julie, Tora,and Tachibana.

First with Julie-----

“If that person wins, she will date Tooru…….i will not let that happen so rest assured, Tooru”

Since her competitive urges towards Lilith were burning inside, she was not calm at all.

I moved my sights to the side and looked to Tora----

“Fuun. This is stupid-----but, this is training. Good luck there, Tooru”

It’s a calm judgement but, he looks cold-hearted to me.

The only one I can count on is Tachibana.

“Tsukimi-sensei, this is too much, Kokonoe will-----“

“Well well, Class rep. Listen to this”

“Huh? Listen to what……..?”

After getting back to the audience seat, Tsukimi wrapped around Tachibana’s shoulders and pulled her to closer.

When I peeked in because I got curious, Tsukimi took out her cellphone and fiddled it.

Fuwaaa, Hnn, ann, Kokono-e, Eh, sto, aaafuu, weird voice is coming, out……ah, fu……….Nyooo, let go, Kokonoe, Kokono-e, aaah, ah………..Fuaaaaaah!!”

“Buuu-------!?”

Tachibana spurt out so strong that snot might fly out.

“Wha-whawha, wh-wh-when, di-did, yo-you record……………!?”

“Of course, At. That. Time ♥”

Tachibana opened and closed her mouth like a goldfish in response to Tsukimi making a “Win pose” with a smile.

“I’ll broadcast this in school if you don’t go all out ☆”

*twitch*

Tachibana’s expression froze.

“Ta-tachibana………..?”

Tachibana slowly looked to me when I called out to her------

“Kokonoe, prepare yourself…………!”

Together with those words, my last hope was gone.

Tsukimi then explained the rules.

Time limit: 10 minutes; everyone has 40 bullets each and it’s the end when they run out of bullets.

Participants are restricted to step in the arena and have to shoot from the audience seat. However, in order to prevent injuries from friendly fire, a 120 degree from the middle of the arena can only be used.

On the other hand, I am out the moment one hit lands. However, I am in the safe if it’s just a graze.

But, the most important factor is that, I am permitted to use my <<Shield>>------(What’s more, I have a 3 time limit to use the <<Aegis Desire>>.

More importantly, I concentrated to the training that’s about to start.

File:AD v05 105.jpg

(I can use the <<Aegis Desire>> huh………)

It’s not often I can get defense training with all attacks coming from many dimensions.

Adding on, I am able to use the <<Aegis Desire>> even though there is a limit set, this is a special training that seldom happen even if I wish for it.

……………..i don’t feel like going through this unless I think this way though.

(Okay, I’ll aim for dodging!)

I switched my mood and confirmed the remaining rules.

My movable radius is the 5 meter circle made on the arena.

If I take one step out of the circle, it has been set that the remaining people with bullets will have a lucky draw for the restaurant rights or the bonus.

………..however, it seems that the budget will be taken from me if that’s the case. In a certain sense, it hurts more than getting hit by the practice bullet and this gives me a good reason to dodge.

And if I don’t take even one hit, the rights will go to me.

(It’s Out if I leave the circle………)

When I looked inside the circle, it felt unexpectedly wide-----but, this will turn out different when it starts.

This limited space will definitely chain me down.

Depending on the people, there are some of them that won’t be able to track me down if I run around the whole coliseum.

But, if I am in this circle, everyone will be able to see me due to the distance and will not lose me.

There’s quite a gap between us but, they won’t lose track of me in this 5 meter circle.

(Around 20-30 meters huh……….)

Although the bullets will land on me instantly at this distance, I promised to myself to take this on.

And at this moment, Tsukimi announced to everyone that everything was about to start.

I manifested the <<Shield>>, lowered my hips, took a deep breath----and concentrated.

“Okay then. Readyyyyy…..GOOOO ♪”

[Get wrecked Kokonoe!!] [Sorry about this, Tooru-kun!!] [Emperor Hotel!!] [Sensei!!]

All the triggers were pulled at the same time Tsukimi signaled them, and I also took a big leap to the side with the same timing.

Since it’s everyone aimed at the spot I stood at the same time, I perfectly dodged it; Was what I thought-----

“Too naïve, Tooru ♪ “

Lilith read my moves and her bullet was approaching.

“Kuh!!”

*Gaan*!! Right before I was about to lose by a headshot without even lasting for 1 second after start; I barely blocked the bullet with my <<Shield>>.

“Ahh, so close”

*Snap* Lilith clicked her fingers and looked regretful.

(That was close! That definitely would hit if it was her <<Rifle>>……..!!)

Same goes of Lilith’s <<Rifle>>, the suppressive guns everyone was using has lower firepower compared to real guns and that means the speed is slower.

Of course, it still has the speed that’s humanly impossible to see but, that’s a big difference for me.

But, I had not time to feel relieved that I was saved by the difference in bullet speed because bullets were flying at me one after another.

“Kuh!!”

The vision that is able to see bullets moving at 100+mph, and the physical abilities + reaction speed to dodge it.

This is the wall standing between <<Template:Furigana>> and <<Template:Furigana>>-----

I can feel the actual difference now.

Nonetheless, there’s no way I can fully dodge immeasurable numbers of bullets.

Instantly, I noticed the big mistake I made at the beginning.

Since I took a big leap to the side from the position I was standing just now; I am now at the side of the circle----

Because of that, my escape route was limited to the left side.

And more importantly, with Tachibana and Tora as the leader, several people pulled the trigger while aiming at my dodging directions because it was very predictable.

(Damn it, I can’t dodge! If that’s it then----)

“Sever the fang----<<Aegis Desire>>!!”

The instantly deployed barrier blocked the bullets and surprised voice could be heard.

It was told to everyone that I gained this ability when I sublimated to <<Template:Furigana>> but, looks like they can’t hide their shock now that they actually get a glimpse of it.

I opened the barrier when the bullets stopped.

(This won’t be training if I shut myself in like this)

Even though I have 2 more times, I made a rule that I would use it only for an instant.

“Hey hey, time is going to run out if you all daydream ☆”

Everyone came back from their daze after Tsukimi’s clap and started lining up their guns again.

(That one was no good. I won’t be able to dodge the attack when I land from a big jump. I have to minimize my movements and deflect the hard ones with the <<Shield>>…………!)

While reflecting on my mistakes, I started countering the bullet storm again.

While using the <<Shield>>, I perform dodges while being cautious with my leg and body swings.

(Remember the moves Tachibana taught in these past few months!! Think of this as a chance to show off your results!!)

“Look at me carefully, Tachibana!!”

Bullets stopped for some reason when I said that.

“Hn?”

“-------!? W-what are you saying all of a sudden, you!?”

Just when I was wondering what was happening, Tachibana’s face was red and was scolding me.

“I am just telling you to look at the moves I gained from your teachings though……….?”

As expected, telling her everything in a bullet storm is impossible so I gave her a straightforward sentence.

“Why is that?” When I twist my head wondering why this is related to the reason why everyone stopped attacking-----

“Don’t use such weird ways to say that!!”

“Wait, what!? What do you mean by weird!?”

Tachibana shot me in anger and I had to deflect the bullet with the <<Shield>> in panic.

Everyone quickly lined up their guns and started firing again.

(Wh-what is going on here!?)

And even though I was wondering why, I will be unable to dodge the approaching bullets with a disturbed mind.

My consciousness changed when my cheeks was grazed.

(Focus, focus, focus, focus…….!)

After focusing in dodging, the question disappeared in my mind.

“Scatter about! Shooting in front will only make things easier for Tooru!!”

Everyone spread out to the maximum limits after listening to Tora, there were some people moving higher on the audience seat.

“Shooot-------!!”

Together with Tora’s order, bullets started flying at me from various directions.

(Damn it Tora, I will remember this----!!)

Unable to get the time to rest, I had to block with my <<Shield>>, dodge bullets that I can’t block with small or big moves and there were times when I had to dodge the bullets by falling onto the sand without feeling any shame or embarrassment-----

Soon, the event was able to reach to the remaining 1 minute without me getting hit.

“Haa…………Haa………….”

Under the scorching sun, I was sweating profusely while breathing wildly.

Even though I was an <<Exceed>>, continuously dodging attacks from all directions---(what’s more under the condition of not getting hit) and defending against high-speed bullets, is very tiring.

Adding into the problem, since Tora changed the strategy by aiming at my lower body since it was harder to block it with my shield, this made me to move around more and this would increase my tiredness.

But, most of the people in the shooting side were out of ammo so, the only one remaining were the usual faces except for Miyabi-----Julie, Lilith, Tachibana and Tora.

It looks like Julie is bad with the gun like me so I guess I don’t have to focus on her.

And unexpectedly, Lilith isn’t that much scary of an opponent either.

Although her accuracy is very high, she would aim for Headshots or Heart shots due to pride.

(Okay then……who would be the first one to move)

With 1 minute left on the clock, we were glaring at each other.

Since they are low on ammo, they would probably go for the finisher because there was little time.

I have used the <<Aegis Desire>> twice so I have only remaining one more.

As for what timing I would use it, it would probably be when I use it to end this match.

The person who initiated----was the gold girl.

She pointed the gun at me and shouted.

“Okay, Tooru! The next bullet will be a challenge!!”

While being cautious of the gold girl who claimed that she was at her last shot, I did not lower my guard towards the others.

*Tann*! Lilith’s trigger was the signal for her last attack.

Without any change, this was an accurate snipe towards my heart-------to the end, this attack suits Lilith.

“But……….it’s too straightforward!!”

It was easy to guard my heart with the <<Shield>> and the moment I shouted that it was so easy to block the bullet------

Lilith raised the side of her mouth and winked at me.

“Sorry, Tooru………it’s a Fake”

“Wha!?”

Lilith pulled the trigger once more.

What’s more, it was aimed towards my thigh which was different from the shots until now.

“Uh………….Kuah……!!”

Right before-----I was hit, I immediately twisted my body and the bullet grazed my thighs.

“Safe ♪”

Tsukimi spread both her right and left hands and declared her judgment.

“Ah, come on! Why would you dodge that! And the bullets are too slow, dang gun!”

Feeling regret, Lilith covered her face and looked upwards.

But by my perspective after dodging that hard shot; that shot just now was one that brought forth the final disaster.

With my balance broken, they did not miss the chance that was formed.

[Now, Tachibana!!] [Umu, this is the end!!]

Both of their guns headed out for the finisher.

(…….2!? Where’s Julie!?)

At this moment, I saw something.

I saw Julie jumping up into the sky from the highest step of the audience seat.

Immediately, Tora and Tachibana started pulling their triggers one after another and were blasting off their remaining bullets.

And at the same time, Julie pulled the trigger while she was up in the blue sky-----(What’s more, it seems that she was reserving her ammo so it was quite a barrage).

Her accuracy might be bad but, might dodges will be limited if she scatter the bullets like a rain from above.

Tora and Tachibana’s bullets approached too.

I endured the 3 away attack coming from above and the side by using my <<Shield>> and leg movements to its limits before-----

I instantly released the <<Power>> that would bring this to the end.

“<<Aegis Desire>>!!”

I activated the dome-shaped barrier and managed to block all the remaining approaching bullets-----this is the end.

Tora and Tachibana sighed heavily and lowered their gun.

At the same time, sighs and voices of regrets could be heard from the people that lost.

File:AD v05 111.jpg

But, immediately, a voice appeared from a different direction----Yup, it’s from above.

“Tooru………!”

“Buu!? Julie!?”

After looking up, (maybe because she shot an unfamiliar gun in mid-air or maybe it’s from the impact from the gun), No matter what reason it is, Julie is falling from above.

Even so, there were no signs of her trying to handle the situation by using the <<Wind Jerzu>>.

At this rate, she will slam into the hard sand arena.

“Look out…….!”

I stepped a few steps forward to catch the silver girl.

*Chirin* The bell rang loudly.

Immediately after, *Gashaa* Julie’s gun dropped on the sand with a thud.

“Are you okay, Julie!?”

“Ja---. I am safe thanks to you”

I feel relieved after seeing the silver girl nod.

“Can you stand?”

After confirming this fact before putting her down, Julie nodded once more before-----

“But before that; Thank you very much, Tooru…………..and sorry”

She said something weird.

“Huh? What do you mean?”

Even without answering my question, Julie showed the answer by her actions-----(She *Ton* lightly tapped my chest with something inside her hand)

“Eh…………?”

“I got a hit”

“………………….”

The object inside her small hand------was a practice bullet.

“EeeeEEEeeeEeHHH-----!?”

“Okaaay, THE EEEND ☆ It’s Kokonoe-kun’s lost lost ♪”

“W-wait, is that even valid!?”

It’s true that the rule says, No one is to step into the arena and her legs didn’t reach the floor since I was carrying her now but-----

“Valid! And it’s a Safe since it was 3 seconds before times up!”

Tsukimi raised one hand up 45 degrees downwards and shouted before-----

Next off, she then raised it straight up----

“With that said, you got tricked good there, <<Irregular>>! Gyahahahaha!! You got reversed at the end just when you thought you won! Ahyahyahyaha ♪”

Even though it’s valid, this is what getting a blow is like.

“What the heck…………”

I wouldn’t even imagine that she would hide a bullet which she slipped out from the magazine in her hand.

She even went as far as to drop her gun so that I won’t be cautious too.

“…………..Sorry for using such a dirty trick, Tooru”

Julie lowered her head even though she won.

“Ah, no, it’s my fault for lowering my guard so don’t worry about it. Well, Lilith might be okay but, It was shocking because i never thought Julie would use such a hand”

“Hey, Tooru. What did you meant when you said it’s okay if it’s me?”

The gold girl got closer while puffing her cheeks.

“I-I didn’t mean anything bad, I meant you are hard to deal with. Well you know, like what happened just now……..”

“Hard to deal with, it doesn’t sound like praise at all you know?”

Lilith pouted her lips and came closer.

“N-no, errr………..hahaha…………..”

“Fuun, I can’t pretend to miss that comment there. I’m the one who taught Julie that plan so take back the comment that she might do it, Tooru!”

“That’s right, take it back, Tooru!”

“Eeei, don’t ride on my words!”

“Oh my, why not. Don’t be such a cheapskate”

“Who’s the cheap one!!”

Luckily (?) I escaped their targets and quickly asked the silver girl.

“Errr………… Julie, Was it Tora’s plan?”

“Ja---“

*Chirin* the belled echoed when the silver girl nodded.

I then lightly tapped her head.

“Haha, It’s my complete lost. I just reaffirmed that something natural like lowering my guard at the very end is a bad move”

I said that while laughing and made my face look a little more serious before continuing my move.

“………….But, what was he going to do if I didn’t save you, that damn Tora. I wished he would make a plan with the consideration that Julie might get injured”

“Nai. Tora said, you would save me no matter what happened. Also, I commenced Tora’s plan because I feel that it is true”

As things kept up, I started feeling embarrassed at our trust.

“……….Well, I feel happy that you trust me but, it doesn’t change the fact that it’s dangerous so please do not do that again, Julie”

“Ja--, I’ll do that”

Tsukimi came over with her rabbit ears wobbling around, right when the silver girl made a wry smile.

“Kuhah, how’s this special lesson, <<Irregular>>?”

“I had my fill of satisfaction. I wish to go through that again if there is a chance”

I feel really tired but, this training was good for my defense.

I need concentration and stamina; on top of that I need to carefully plan the timing to use the <<Aegis Desire>> and even though it’s only 10 minutes, the training was quite heavy.

“Kuhah. If you like it so much then let’s do this again. But it will have a tougher content then ☆”

“Yeah, bring it on!”

“……Then, I guess I’ll take the prize money from your wallet”

“Ouu……wait, did you mean tough by that!?”

“Kuhahaha! It’s a joke ♪ It really is worth teasing you”

*Ban Ban* Tsukimi slammed my shoulders-----

“---------------“

She placed her mouth closer to my ear and mumbled something.

Come back to this Arena at 8pm, I will continue that story just as promised……..


Night time came, and I was spending time with the usual faces in the lounge-----

“About what happened during afternoon, Lilith. In order to use a gun skillfully, one has to know the characteristics of the gun by shooting it several times, was what you said right?”

Tachibana talked to Lilith about the event that occurred at the afternoon shooting training.

“Yes, what about it?”

“If possible, can you teach me the way to understand that characteristic?”

“Okay. Let’s see, first off-----“

Tachibana becomes stronger by applying her serious and hardworking personality.

Lilith becomes stronger by applying her free, uncontrolled and genius gift.

Both of them look like they don’t match but, the reality is in the opposite.

Especially, it isn’t exaggerated to say that Lilith talk to Tachibana the most; leaving Sara and me out from the equation.

(It doesn’t have to be as close as Tachibana but, I wished Julie and Tora would be friendlier with her………….)

Especially, since Lilith traded goods with Julie in DNL, I thought their relationship would turn to the better thanks to that but------

From what I can see, it doesn’t seem like there was any change.

(The problem won’t be solved if I open my mouth after all………..)

I am the problem in the first place.

(------, it’s about time)

After looking at the clock and confirming the time was reaching the promised time, I stood up from my seat.

“Where are you going, Tooru?”

Lilith stopped her conversation with Tachibana and asked me.

“………..i thought of going back to my room”

I feel that there’s a lot of problem in that sentence but, I reply back so that I won’t have to show my face.

“I will go back if Tooru goes back”

After saying that, Julie stood up.

(Oh crap. I should have used the toilet excuse)

Even though I regretted, I immediately thought that I could have said that I would head outside after going to my room for a while.

But-----

Right when we left the lounge, Julie made a shocking sentence.

“Tooru. I am going with you”

“………! Were you listening, Julie……!?”

“Only the word “At night”. But, I felt Tooru was acting weird after that”

When I asked her what part of me was weird, she told me that it was so obvious because I was restless and was oddly fixed on the time.

“But, if the event that is about to happen has secrets you can’t tell me then, I will go back to my room and wait………..”

I was hesitant but, I swung my head sideways.

“No, come with me. I will tell you about what will happen while we walk”

“Then, I will accompany you”

I stood beside Julie and headed outside to the moonlight.

“It finally feels cooling huh”

“Ja---. But it still feels really hot”

When I replied back “I think the heat will continue until mid-September though”, Julie look downwards and looked depressed.

We walked towards the outdoor arena in the night.

I told Julie about the question I felt.

About why Tsukimi did not use her <<Blaze>>’s true <<Power>> when she fought us.

“This is just a speculation but-----it’s not because she did not use it but it’s because she couldn’t use it; and that makes more sense. But that-----“

I stopped my legs in between my sentence and looked up at the Outdoor arena in front of me.

“We might be stepping into the dark part of Kouryou academy”

Now that I stumbled into that possibility; I understood why Julie followed me.

It might be a correct decision to come alone without bringing Julie.

However, I chose to believe the silver girl who I vowed to be a <<Duo>> with.

That’s because I believed that I can overcome future trials if I am with her.

“Even if darkness is waiting for us, I will still chose to be with you”

“Thanks, Julie”

“Ja---♪ “


Maybe it was night time; the arena looks like an abandoned building making it look kind of scary.

But, we stepped inside without any hesitation.

After passing the hall, we reached a spot where we could see the whole arena interior and saw someone standing in the middle of the arena.

“Sorry for the wait, Tsukimi”

“No worries, I just got here ☆……………that’s a fixed date speech there. Kuhahah”

“And who’s going on a Date again……..”

While making a puckered face, we jumped off from the audience seat to the arena.

“Hou, silver is with you”

“I am Tooru’s <<Duo>> after all”

Tsukimi silently shrugged his shoulders when she heard Julie’s reply.

“Then let’s make this quick, I want to her the continuation of the conversation we had in DNL. About, why you did not use the true <<Power>> of your <<Blaze>> during the <<Template:Furigana>> when you fought us”

The trigger was during the seaside school.

I questioned this when I saw Tsukimi use the true <<Power>> of her <<Blaze>> when she fought the <<Libels>>.

“It’s hard to use my <<Ouroboros>> in tight places. That also lowers my guard. I just thought it wouldn’t work on clever opponents”

*Kuku* Tsukimi laughed with her shoulders shaking but, I continued the conversation.

“Last time, the you when you fought us, did not have the power to cause trouble for <<K>>. But, during the fight before, <<K>> said you were trouble to him”

A person that can have an even fight with <<K>> who is equipped with the <<Destruction>>, will never lose to us when we were <<Template:Furigana>> even if she lowered her guard.

“But-----I now know of a possibility that you might have your current power ever since April”

“What the heck is that? I went in full power with the intention to kill you two. There’s no way I would ever lose to <<Template:Furigana>> opponents if my strength is what it is now”

Even though she was smiling and denying my speculations----

But, Julie swung her head sideways at that point to deny Tsukimi’s sentence.

“Nai. You can go all-out if your current strength was sealed by using the <<Level Limit>>”

“…………….”

“Hey Tsukimi. Last time, you leaded us to the idea that you were hired by a country brimming in justice so that you, that was a lie right?”

Tsukimi scratched her head and sighed loudly when I questioned her.

“Oh damn……….you really stepped into it as expected”

After mumbling-----

“…………Enough, Rito. I’ll handle the rest”

“”-------!!””

We gulped when we heard that dignified voice suddenly echo.

“Tooru, over there”

When I followed Julie’s view to the visitor seat, 2 people quietly listening to our conversation appeared under the moonlight.

A girl in Gothic Dress, and a male instructor who is responsible for all subjects in the academy while being the girl’s bodyguard.

“Chairman, and also Mikuni-sensei…………..”

“Good evening, Kokonoe Tooru. We have a splendid starry sky indeed”

“…………..It’s true that nights with clear stars are nice. Good evening, Chairman. Mikuni-sensei too”

After taking a light breath and calming my mind, I replied back to the intruders who greeted us.

The reason why I could immediately regain my calmness was because I predicted the possibility that this black clothed girl would appear.

Tsukimi said that it was her job when I asked her in DNL.

After hearing those words, I knew that Tsukimi was not talking about her personal choice-------which means, she had to be following the judgments from the higher ups.

That’s why; I told Julie beforehand that there might be a chance that we will step into the academy’s darkness depending on the conversation with Tsukimi.

That also goes for, the black clothed girl waiting for us within that darkness.

(She really came out so; it’s just like what I thought)

“*giggle*……………You have the face of conviction”

While placing her hand on her mouth, the chairman mad a quiet smile.

“…………..So I take it as, everything was according to what Tooru predicted?”

“Exactly. Rito was part of Dawn organization in the first place and has not once been affiliated with other organizations. I was the one who ordered her to target you under the <<Template:Furigana>>”

Without even trying to play it off, the chairman admitted my speculation was fact.

Judging by how bold it was, I could not feel any hostility to us.

“You admitted it so easily”

“You have already reached the truth. I then decided that it’s not needed to put on a pathetic farce”

“Which means, can I take this as you will answer other questions too?”

“Yes, of course”

With the side of her lips up, the black clothed girl nodded.

“Thank you very much. Then first thing first, why did you have Tsukimi target us at the <<Template:Furigana>>”

Even though Kouryou Academy is a mysterious garden that nurtures the unimaginable existence known as the <<Exceed>>; the chairman giving direct orders to kill her students is just beyond comprehensible.

“The <<Soul>> is something that is trained by one’s strong will-----I also think so too”

The chairman started talking from the visitor seat while looking down at us.

“A strong will-----that is none other than the will to survive. And by your thoughts, when is one able to release that will to its maximum potential?”

The time when someone wishes to live the most-----

That’s probably feeling strongly the opposite feeling of existing.

“…….it’s stepping in front of death’s door”

“Correct. Humans will wish for life to its fullest when confronted with danger, and that will cause the <<Soul>> to glow strongly………and that’s the reason why I had Rito target you all”

“It’s not like I don’t understand you but, isn’t that too violent?”

“If you died then that’s because you are worthless”

“Wha………..”

She said it so easily.

The words the girl said without breaking her smile has crossed the boundary of dignified and entered the realm of cold.

“It may be too late for this but, I praise you all for leaving the best of results. All of you produced a chemistry with your strong <<Bonds>> and brought the light of the <<Soul>> to another height”

(Chemistry……….?)

She was probably referring to the <<Duo>> when she said <<Bonds>> but, the other unfamiliar word made me twitch my eyebrows----

“The word Chemistry in Japanese translation will be chemical reaction------it means the compatibility of people, but in this case, it will be union Kokonoe-kun”

“………..Thank you very much”

Not opening his mouth until now, Mikuni-sensei gave an explanation to me while standing beside the chairman like a shadow.

Judging by how he noticed my small change of expression under the moonlight, he probably has a full view of our actions.

“Chairman. You said that you ordered her to target us but, then why the need to attack Tora and the others?”

“I heard that he was your friend before enrolling to the academy so, I wanted to test how strong he was”

I gritted my teeth.

If that is the truth then the reason why Tora and Tatsu were attacked by Tsukimi, was because of me.

“…………why us?”

I endured the anger towards the Chairman who dragged me into this and to me got dragged into this and asked her.

“In a more precise manner, I planned to give that trial to the people who possessed a firm will and was in pursue strength during the <<Template:Furigana>>---you and Tachibana Tomoe”

After calling that danger we faced a trial, the chairman continued with [Sadly, Tachibana Tomoe lost to you all before we could give her the trial”

“………….Julie is different?”

I don’t know what kind foundation she bases a “Strong will” on but, I don’t think that this silver girl doesn’t possess the will for further strength.

But-----

“Julie Sigtuna is not an <<Exceed>>. You should already know that fact right?”

It’s true that I know the silver girl was unlike us.

But, why do I feel that the chairman is not interested in the <<El Awake>> which could be called the Original <<Exceed>>.

After slamming her with the question formed within the conversation-----

“I don’t care about Julie Sigtuna who is an <<El Awake>>. However, my interest only goes no further than what kind of influence will happen if the real deal was mixed into the group”

I now understood that the black clothed girl wasn’t particularly interested in the <<El Awake>>.

To the researcher of the <<Lucifer>>, her own <<Template:Furigana>> was more important to her.

Most likely, she probably reached a stalemate since the judgmental basis was clashing.

More importantly, there are many more other things I need to ask so, I changed my feeling and decided to move the conversation to the next one.

“Did you do anything else other than that?”

Maybe, someone else might have received this so called “Trial” like us behind our backs-------even though I asked her with those thoughts, the chairman swung her head sideways and that made me relieved.

“I only moved during the <<Template:Furigana>>. The rest just happened without my intervention”

I don’t need any further information to know what it is.

It’s definitely <<K>> and the <<Libels>>.

At the same time, it was probably due to her orders that the security guards did not show up until I beat <<K>> in the last fight.

“They moved quite well which was beyond our expectations. When I first met <<Equipment Smith>>-sama, I wouldn’t have thought that someone could reach <<IV>> this fast”

While looking at me, the black clothed girl made a bewitching devilish smile.

But, I was feeling strong rage in contrast to the chairman.

“Beyond, expectations…….?”

I felt enraged; the anger then changed my words and made me speak violently.

“Don’t joke with me!! Many people died!? Even with that, why are you still smiling!! The people who died were the <<Exceeds>> you nurtured right!!”

Many Ethanarch died in the last mission and during the seaside school.

That wasn’t all.

Judging by the conversation, it isn’t hard to imagine that the same problem happened before we even enrolled and many students lost their life from that.

Even so, the black girl still smiled.

That smile that looked like she wasn’t wavering or in pain from all those deaths, and her words; I just couldn’t forgive her for any of that.

But-----

“………….I just told you that, you are worthless if you died”

Judging by the words she replied, I could not feel waver or pain in her heart at all; forget that, there wasn’t even any sense of despair.

“Why………….why would you say such a thing……..is reaching the peak of the <<Exceed>> more important than human life!?”

I knew the answer.

I still shouted even though I knew.

The chairman then replied with the answer I already knew.

“Of course”

The black clothed girl placed her hand on her chest and talked with an icy tone.

“My name is Tsukumo Sakuya------the <<Diabolica>> who inherited the <<Blaze>>. Because of that, completing the <<Lucifer>> is my cause. That is the reason why am born in this world. There is nothing else that will pique my interest”

I was almost pressured.

By a 10 year girl who named herself the <<Template:Furigana>>.

However, I mustn’t be pressured here and pull back.

“Then…….! Just gather people who have the determination to throw their life for your cause!!”

File:AD v05 122.jpg

My shout echoed in the arena, and dispersed before silence returned.

With my angry voice pouring at her, the girl slowly swung her head to the left and right.

“I will admit that people with determination are strong. More so if those people who are not afraid of death. However, I don’t want people who own those will. What I want is the opposite------no matter how pathetic they may look, I want people that has the will to struggle to live”

Continuing on, the black clothed girl said something weird.

“And------This Kouryou Academy was created in order to create the will to live

“Will? Not <<Exceeds>>?”

After I asked her, the <<Diabolica>> smiled as if “Good work noticing”.

“Many old souls would say that their student life is special when asked to enter memory lane. Especially, a high school life which can be excluded out from society”

While I was feeling bewildered on what she was talking about, I kept quiet and continued listening.

“In the <<Killing Game>> before, <<Equipment Smith>>-sama called the Kouryou Academy student this: Trained students with impure substances known as a normal lifestyle”

“…………that impure substance, is something that will create the will to live?”

“Yes, the reason why I gave you all a normal school life, was because you all will have stronger thirst for life”

“By thirsting to life, there is a possibility that the <<Soul>> will reach to new heights when the person is placed in an abnormal life known as war, and made to stand inside death abyss…………..is that the reason why Kouryou was made?”

After nodding with satisfaction as if she was saying *Correct*, the girl turned her back to us.

“Perfect Union------a fun life with school friends, strict and tough training, fights with lives on the line; all experience you went through is to reach only at one…………yes-----“

She looked up at the night sky and extended her hands up as if to grab the stars before talking.

“To the <<Absolute Duo>>”

It’s a word she said last time when we were administered the <<Lucifer>>------

And also when we enrolled into the academy.

“…………..just what is the <<Absolute Duo>>?”

When I asked her, the <<Diabolica>> slowly turned around.

“The final realm that exists when the <<Power>> of the <<Soul>> is mastered----that’s all”

“…………So, you gathered all of us to reach that?”

The question was silently answered with the chairman’s smile.

I didn’t need to confirm what the <<Soul>> meant; it was probably the <<Blaze>>.

Master that <<Power>>------it was impossible to imagine how high that endless goal was.

The black clothed girl gathered compatible people to reach that realm.

But, a new question was formed when I found that out.

“What are you going to do when the <<Exceed>> reaches that final realm”

If I put myself in a researcher shoes, there must be some kind of goal.

The <<Diabolica>> answered my question without any intent to hide.

But, the answer was unexpected.

She swung her head and said this.

“Nothing”

“Wha………!? What does that----“

“Humans will reach the <<Absolute Duo>> with the <<Lucifer>>-----that is everything to me”

I felt the <<Diabolica>>’s true nature from her words and felt a chill.

She’s so insane that she would sacrifice everything for her goal.

That’s the reason why, she pushed many lives back to the corner many time with her trial and make them stand in front of death’s door.

She will continue for eternity, until the <<Exceed>> reaches the <<Absolute Duo>>.

“Isn’t there another way………? Unlike an idiot like me, you’re smart right? There should be other ways without sacrificing-----“

“…………………You have no clue what a researcher is. This is a good chance so take note. We the researchers, are sages and at the same time, fools. We believe that we will absolutely reach our goal and go through with it-----we are such egoists”

The words she said; was none other than saying that she would not change the thought that she would throw away as many lives for her goal.

“…………..i have no intentions to deny your goal. Honestly, it’s interesting to see if i can really master the strength. But, that’s only if no one is sacrificed! That’s why I will never acknowledge your method!!”

“*giggle*………….So, what happens if you don’t acknowledge this?”

She’s probably enjoying my reaction.

While smiling, the girl who had her method denied, asked me.

That’s why I told her my determination.

“I will protect everyone! I will use the <<Power>> you gave me to protect them from you!!”

“Now that’s ironic………..Julie Sigtuna. Your <<Duo>> is saying that you know?”

The chairman moved her sights to Julie as if she thought that Julie had something to say.

“I also feel the same way as him. I am thankful that I can now control the <<Power>> of the <<El Awake>> which I could not handle but, this and that is a different story”

Julie also feels the same way.

After losing people precious to us, we will never acknowledge the methods of the black clothed girl who view are human life lightly.

“*Giggle*, is that so. Just as expected from the <<Duo>> who escaped death together. However, we have many more pawns that surpass you two. Adding on, whenever the trial begins-----and end, is based on my mood. Even so, can you say that you will protect them?”

The black clothed girl, Mikuni-sensei, Tsukimi and Julie were paying attention to me while I said the <<word that carried strength.

“<<Blaze>>”

“------------!!”

Everyone gasped except the chairman.

“It’s okay, Mikuni”

<<Diabolica>> stopped her bodyguard from covering her.

At the same time, I grabbed the <<Azure Flame>> I created----and manifested the <<Blaze>>.

“Tooru……….”

“It’s okay, Julie. I am not going to fight……….i heard the <<Soul>> must be needed when making a trade with the devil”

“What are you doing?”

The black clothed girl standing in my view-------Tsukumo Sakuya was wearing a gothic dress which was half absorbed in the darkness and looked like a devil.

I feel that way even more, now that I know the girl does not even feel madness.

It’s because I am dealing with such a person that I needed the weapon manifested by the <<Soul>>----the <<Blaze>>.

“Chairman…………no, <<Blaze diabolica>>-----Tsukumo Sakuya.

I took a deep breath before announcing.

“Make---a contract with me”

“…………..what kind of contract?”

Even though she replied that, my words were probably within her predictions.

Her giggling appearance as if she was happy from the bottom of her heart, shows that.

But, I didn’t care and continued.

“I will take on all of your trials! That’s why, stop giving the trials to people who have no will for it!!”

“……………..do you know what your words meant--------you sound like you know what you are talking about huh, Kokonoe Tooru”

“Of course”

“The contract will be reconsidered if you die you know?”

“I------vow that I will not die. I will live and protect everyone……!!”

“Of course, we will revoke it if we decide that you don’t have the potential to do so”

“I don’t mind. I won’t let you decide that anyway”

“Then…………..are you saying that you will reach it-----to the <<Absolute Duo>>?”

The black clothed girl made a bewitching smile while I nodded.

If I am going to protect everyone, I have to steel myself up to overcome all the trails the <<Diabolica>> assign.

“I promise, on this <<Shield>>!”

I placed my manifested <<Soul>> on my chest and shouted.

“I will reach it-----to the <<Absolute Duo>>………!”

The <<Diabolica>> smiled as if she gained a fun toy after hearing my announcement.

The silver girl continued on after me towards the black clothed girl who was smiling like the devil.

“I will fight too. I promised him that I will continue to be his <<Duo>>”

“………….Julie Sigtuna. Our plan won’t end even if you, the <<El Awake>> reach there”

“Ja---. I know. But, it will end if Tooru the <<Exceed>> reaches there. If that’s the case then, I will continue protecting his back until then”

“You are free to do so. Now that’s a <<Duo>>. *Giggle*, *Giggle giggle*…………..”

After hearing Julie’s announcement, the <<Blaze Diabolica>>------Tsukumo Sakuya nodded before making a mysterious smile.


The contract was formed.

With this, everyone and the Ethanarch, will not go through the trials as long as the contract with me lives.

After leaving the arena, I apologized to Julie.

“Julie, sorry to put you through this. I can’t think of any other way……….”

“Nai, Please don’t worry”

Even though I apologized to the silver girl who chose to take on the trials with me, she swung her head.

“I said this just now that I feel the same way as you”

“I see………Sorr----no, thanks, Julie”

“Ja—“

After thanking her, my trustworthy <<Duo>> made a big nod.

We stopped our legs when we almost reached the dorm.

We noticed the girl with Template:Furigana leaning against the fence around the dorm.

“Lilith………….”

“Welcome back, Tooru”

Apparently she noticed us too so, she looked over here and called my name.

A different atmosphere could be felt around her.

“You touched it huh”

“………..Yeah”

That line says it all so I agreed.

Of course, it was regarding the school’s dark side.

“So Lilith knew?”

“Yes, I knew. Her goal, method, just everything”

The gold girl did not even try to make it vague and nodded clearly.

But, those were within my expectations.

She’s the daughter of the Bristol company president which is deeply connected to Dawn organization; an <<Exceed>> who owns the <<Rifle>>-the <<Unrivaled Blaze>>-----and because of that, she has the position of <<Exception>> which gives her access to the academy’s secret.

Adding on, she’s been acquainted with the chairman since way back so, summing all up, it’s harder to believe that she does not know about the dark side.

“You did not tell us----no, you can’t tell us even with your status huh?”

“Both. I have my goal. That’s why I kept quiet”

“…………I see. Well-----“

I walked towards the dorm and lightly pat Lilith’s head when I crossed by her.

“Don’t sweat it”

“Eh………….?”

Lilith’s Template:Furigana opened wide for an instant and immediately fell into dismay.

“W-wait there, what do you mean by don’t sweat it, Tooru!? There’s no way that I have nothing to say or you have nothing to ask right……..!? Or are you saying that you had nothing you didn’t like!?”

“I will be lying if I said I had nothing I didn’t like”

I stopped my legs and turned around before making a wry smile while telling her my real thoughts.

“But Lilith, you had your own situation you couldn’t talk about. Most likely, you still can’t say it even now----right?”

“That’s…………..”

Her downward casted eyes were the answer.

“I have only one question. Just tell me if you can’t answer, I am okay with that. Lilith, do you acknowledge the chairman’s methods?”

After hearing that question, she glared at me and trembled with anger.

“There’s no way I would acknowledge that”

“……that’s more than enough. Okay, let’s go in, it’s almost curfew”

“Tooru, is that really enough? I-----“

I swung my head to interrupt Lilith’s sentence.

“I have problems with the things you can’t say even with your status but, I will still believe in you, Lilith. What can I believe if I can’t even trust the comrade who fought side by side with me”

“Tooru…………”

The face of the gold girl, had a mix of troubled and yet happy expression on it.

“So, I’ll be counting on you like always, Lilith. Come to me anytime if you have any problems”

After saying that, I intentionally ended the conversation and headed to the dorm while Julie followed behind.

Judging how she listened to the flow of the conversation without bringing herself into the story, Julie probably left every conversation regarding the chairman incident to me.

And as for the gold girl; just when I placed my hands on the dorm door------

“Hnn, mou. We aren’t comrades but lovers you know, Tooru!”

Just when I thought light footsteps came from behind, Lilith jumped into my chest when I turned around.

But, Julie pulled Lilith off me----

“Nai, you’re not”

And the usual familiar glaring began.

I laughed tiredly while looking at them go at it.


Part 2[]

“*Giggle*, *Giggle giggle*…………”

The secret meeting ended; while looking at them leave, Tsukumo Sakuya giggled.

That’s because everything was according to plan------or this could be described as going above than expected.

(Unfortunately, Kokonoe Tooru was the only one here. If Tachibana Tomoe came along then it would have been the best flow)

After Sakuya quietly continued her thoughts, Tsukimi Rito beside her made a big yawn.

“Okay then…………..looks like most of it went according to your plan so I’ll be heading back to sleep since I am sleepy”

After another yawn, Rito waved farewell and left.

“…………she looks quite unhappy”

Mikuni mumbled while looking at Tsukimi leaving.

Rito’s a moody person so it’s hard to read her thoughts but, her attitude was completely understood by them since they were with her for several years.

“It can’t be helped. Rito probably didn’t like her favorite boy dancing on the palm of my hands. But-----that’s a good trend”

It might be because she took Tooru and the group under her supervision; Rito changed.

After Sakuya closed her eyes, she recalled back Rito from last year.

It’s a big difference from the Rito that Tooru and the group knows of now.

After slowly opening her eyes, Sakuya looked up to the moon.

“You’re one interesting boy, <<Irregular>>----Kokonoe Tooru. You made a deep <<Bond>> with the <<El Awake>>, stimulated the <<Exception>>’s <<Soul>>, and lighted up the eyes of a person that had no signs of any characteristics----“

In Sakuya’s mind; Julie, Lilith and Miyabi floated and lastly Rito.

“Even that Rito changed after coming in contact with you……..you really are the Template:Furigana. *Giggle*, *giggle giggle*……….”

The <<Diabolica>>’s soft laugh echoed in the moonlight.

While thinking that she won’t be looking away from Tooru.

While thinking that “As expected from the person who has a connection with him”.


Chapter 6: I Will Give You The <<Fang>>[]

Part 1[]

“What kind of person was Otoha-san like?”

Julie asked that question right after the train heading to Fujisawa departed.

On the last Saturday of August-----

Julie and Tora were accompanying me to visit Otoha’s grave.

It’s quite late from the planned O-bon but, I think Otoha will forgive us since many many things happened.

“Otoha huh. Let’s see……..i told you this before but, she would always follow me from behind. She has a quiet personality, and even though she doesn’t talk much in front of others, she would get noisy when it comes to me-----“

“Fuun, that’s because you keep performing acts that would worry her”

“………………”

Even though Tora visits us once or twice every month, he has been with us for many years so that’s why I interrupted in with a bitter face.

“From my own words, she’s a quiet one but, she’s good in catching details, and is good in nature…………..she’s a little too caring though”

“Hahah. She would half-forcefully treat your wounds after all”

Since we were the same age and had the same strength level, we would always fight over who is stronger and could not avoid injuries.

After saying that with that memory in mind, Tora made a bitter face this time.

“Guh. Even though I tell her that the wound isn’t that serious, she would look at me with those teary eyes. How the heck can I refuse…………….wait, you get more injured than me. Don’t make it sound like I am the only one getting injured for your own convenience”

While causing a fuss------(Tora was the one mainly causing it)-----we continued talking about Otoha.

“Her hair length reached her hips, and around here----“

I pointed to my temple.

“She would braid her hair at one point here. Also-----this might sound biased but, I think she’s cute. Especially her smile”

“Fuun, you don’t have to be biased, she’s beautiful unlike you. I told you just now before that she’s good in natured so she’s quite popular in the dojo I went to”

I felt great when Tora said that.

It’s a happy feeling that a family member is being praised.

“She sounds like a good girl”

“Yeah, I think of her as my sister”

“…….Tora, no matter how charming Otoha is, I think having a 12 year old as your love interest is bad”

“Don’t just think of Otoha’s age from 2 years ago! I am 14 at that time!! And, I said I thought of her as a sister originally!!”

I teased Tora after feeling better and a good retort flew back as expected.

Otoha’s story continued on.

But-----he never came up once, even his name wasn’t.

It’s natural for me but, Tora did not say it too.

With that day as the start, his whereabouts were lost but, he’s publically announced as deceased from the fire.

Where is he, after he disappeared into the flames…………..



Soon, we got off the train and what we were waiting for was-----

“I am glad that you are healthy and lively, young master. Kokonoe-sama too”

A black luster high-class car was stopped in front of us and a properly attired old man lowered his head to us.

“It has been a while, Terao-san”

“Eeei, I told you many times to stop calling me young master, Terao!”

“---------?”

Julie looked confused when she heard the conversation we were talking with the old man.

We explained to her that Terao serve as a butler in Tora’s house and he would be sending us to the cemetery from the station today.

Actually, Tora came from a wealthy family; so much that it’s hard to understand why he would pick his future in a technique training school. He says that this path suits him but, he used to go to a famous private school with a tough middle exam during middle school so, I could only imagine that he messed up his pedigree; leaving his attitude aside though.

After Julie and Terao exchanged greetings, we got on the car and left the station.

And after the car wiggled around less than 20 minutes------

We reached the cemetery Otoha and the others were sleeping at.

We got of the car, and entered park with the cleaning tools Terao-san prepared for us.

After reaching the tombstone with Kokonoe family grave written on it, I started cleaning with them.

Only the cries of cicadas could be heard in this cemetery which was only populated by us.

After a while------we placed the offering flowers now that it’s quite clean and placed the incensed stick before praying.

(Otoha, sorry for being late…………..)

First off, I closed my eyes to apologize, and reported the events that happened in this half-year in my mind.

How I met the silver girl, unexpectedly meeting Tora, and many other things.

And also-----I told her I gained <<Power>>.

I stood up after I finished reporting.

(You’re probably angry, Otoha. You will definitely tell me to protect others if I gained <<Power>>………..but, but i…………)

I thought of Otoha who had her clock stopped on that day.

My quiet, caring and noisy sister.

That shy face she shows when I pat her head.

The smile I couldn’t protect.

That’s why I won’t forgive him.

My best friend who took everything precious from me-Otoha”

(I will kill him! I will definitely…………..!)

I have the wish to protect others.

I have another me that wish for his death.

Including the wish I have with Julie; I am filled with contradictions.


“Sorry, it’s because of me that you had to come so late”

When it was starting to get dark, we left the tomb and were heading to the parking lot before Tora said that during the trip.

On the Sunday--------the day before we went to DNL; Tora said that he had matter he must attend so we should change the memorial to today, apparently that’s haunting him now.

“1 week isn’t a big deal. Rather, I think Otoha is happy that you came”

“……..i see. I’m glad if that’s so”

Tora made a light smile within his apologetic expression.

“Thanks, Tora. I am happy too. Also, thank you Julie, for coming”

“Ja--. I’m so glad that I could do a proper greeting”


At the entrance of the cemetery, we lowered our heads to another visitor when we were passing through and reached the parking lot before I talked to Tora.

“………….Tora. What are you going to do now”

“I know. You’re going to your house right? Sorry but, I have to show up in my house so I can’t stop by”

“About that-----“

I am going to go to my empty house to clean and return back to the academy----that’s my plan.

But, I swung my head.

“Sorry. I will walk from here. It’s not far from my house”

“………Fuun, it’s normal to want to look around your hometown after so long. There’s no need to feel sorry”

After saying “See you at night”, Tora rode the car and left.

“Julie, sorry to make you follow”

“Nai. I love walking”

“Ahm no……….well, about that………”

“-------?”

Julie’s bell *Chirin* rang when she tilted her small head when I replied back indecisively.

“There’s someone----I want to talk to”

It’s someone Tora does not know, and to avoid the worst case scenario, I made sure that they won’t meet.

For that; I have to separate from him; I do feel bad for him though.

“Who is that person?”

To answer Julie’s question, I looked towards the car stopped at a corner of the parking lot.

It wasn’t there when we reached the cemetery; the car was more luxurious than the one Tora’s family has.

“…………..i didn’t think you’re such a person to have such an amazing ride”

“It’s not mine, you damn kid”

The voice came from the cemetery entrance.

The person who replied, was the visitor who we passed by just now----a big statured man.

Pale dark sun burned skin, and this big man who called me a damn kid, was definitely my acquaintance.

“Seriously, I thought you forgotten my face since you did not talk to me”

“There’s no way I could finish such an overly special person like you, Old man”

“It’s Ouza-san, you kid”

“If you’re going to say that, then I have the name Kokonoe Tooru too, Old man Ouza”

We glared at each other--------and both smiled.

“Wahaha. You’re still a shit spouting brat like usual huh. Well, glad to see you happy and well, kid”

“You too old man. I thought you died a dog’s death a long time ago”

After hearing my reply, Ouza-san laughed loudly while straddling closer------

He launched his back hand.

“Tooru!!”

The attack launched by the man who has a body of muscle, *Bachii* made a loud echo.

The attack----did not connect.

I immediately blocked it with one hand.

“It’s okay, Julie. This person isn’t bad but, he is bad with people”

If it was the me 1 year ago, forget even blocking, I would get blasted away with that one handed heavy attack; while stopping him, I told the silver girl.

“Those are harsh words……….well leaving that aside, looks like you improved a little huh”

“Haha, honestly, I am happy you say that”

I smiled again and looked at him.

“…………Tooru, is that person you are acquainted with?”

Looking at this by the sidelines; this exchange would seem weird. Julie looked troubled after being left out of the group for the second time today.

“Yeah. This person is called Ouza and is the martial arts assistant instructor I learned under before------

I let go of his fist and continued my words.

“Someone who knows about Otoha’s last moment”


2 years ago-----


“O……….nii-cha…………..”

Within my arms, Otoha looked painful------she was slowly dying, and weakly called my name.

“…………………………………..”

Otoha’s mouth moved.

But, I couldn’t hear her words.

The sound was erased by the sparks caused by the flames or she has already lost the strength to talk; either way, I don’t know.

But, I know what she was talking about.

[Are you injured?] Otoha asked.

“Yeah, yeah, yeah………..! I am okay, thanks to you…….!”

I nodded, and nodded and nodded again.

In order to show Otoha that I am not injured at all, I nodded many times.

Otoha’s mouth moved again.

[I am so glad]

After Otoha said that with a smile---she died.

“Oto-ha……..? Otoha, Otoha, Otohaaaaaaaaaaaa………..!!”

Unable to swallow the reality in front of me, I continuously called Otoha out.

Over, and over again-----

But, Otoha did not open her eyes again.

Normally, Otoha would immediately respond to my calls but she did not open her mouth.

Each time I called her out, each time I shake her shoulders; like a stain spreading out, those actions were making my heart accept the reality happening in front of me.

That goes for the reality that the person who took Otoha’s life was my childhood friend, and my best friend too.

“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh!!”

My heart was being crushed by anger, hatred and despair but, I still shouted my best friend’s name.

But, he looked at me with those dark eyes without any word------

After the moment that felt like an eternity passed, he turned away.

He then walked into the hell fire without hesitation and looked behind once more.

“Good bye, Tooru…………..until the day, a new chapter begins”

Immediately, the dojo started to collapse with loud crashes-----

I lost consciousness.


“………..hey there, kid. Looks like you’re awake”

When I opened my eyes, a big man with a pale dark skin and the bright blue sky entered my view.

“Who are you……? Also where is------what was i…………”

After raising my body with my hazy mind, I was on top a lawn. When I looked around, familiar scenes entered my view and it made me notice where I was.

The place I am at right now, as the big park near the dojo.

I can see the green hill filled with trees which holds the Ittouryuu dojo I attend to from this park.

That’s why I would naturally move my sights to the hill but----

I noticed something odd.

Black smoke was rising from the hill.

“What is………?”

A fire------

When those letters scratched my mind, my memories came back with a spark.

“-------!! Otohaaa!!”

I stood up and was about to run off but, the big man grabbed my arm.

”Let go! Otoha is still inside there!!”

“Is that Otoha this girl here?”

The big man showed a girl inside his big bulky arms.

Inside his arms, the girl sleeping without any movements was definitely my sister, Otoha.

But-------I know that those eyes will never open again.

Otoha’s soul is no longer in this world------

I know the person who severed her life, was the young man I thought was my best friend.


After crying so much that it started to dry up, I asked the big man with pale dark skin who he was.

The man named himself Ouza, and told me that he was a person that studied the Ittouryuu like me.

“Well, I was probably kicked out a long time ago”

10 years ago, Ouza-san said he left the dojo to seek a strength that the Ittouryuu dojo doesn’t have before making a wry smile.

But, I knew his name.

His name was on the wooden name lists of the student board but, the name Ouza-san was----placed on a position telling others that he is an assistant instructor.

The big man then made a complex expression before saying [I see……….].

Not long later, Ouza-san stared at the hill fuming with black smoke while mumbling downheartedly.

“Seriously, is this guidance from the heavens…………..”

“Heaven guidance……….? That!? That’s done by a person, by him!”

“A human huh………….you’re right………sorry there, kid…………..if I showed up a little earlier, I might have saved this girl at least…………”

“You aren’t responsible for any of this……………”

I swung my head, and said the words that person said in the flames to blame myself in failing to protect Otoha.

“Everything is his fault, No-------it’s because I was weak that Otoha was killed

“…………what are you going to do from now on?”

To answer Ouza-san’s question, I mixed the emotions of anger and hatred and-------spouted it out as a curse named a vow.

“I-----will become strong. I will become stronger and kill him…..! I will definitely kill him!!”


The disaster was reported as misconduct of fire in the dojo and his name was listed in the deceased.

Otoha’s death was treated as carbon monoxide poisoning, and the sword wound at her back was not pointed out at all.

Both of it was probably manipulated by Ouza-san but, I don’t know the details.

On the day, the small Otoha, turned even smaller[5f 1], Ouza-san left [This is all I can do] before disappearing-------

2 months passed since then.

On a certain day, I reunited with Ouza-san who was in an old temple located in the mountains in the north east region.

I heard this when we separated so, I went around the region of the temple where Ouza-san said that he was living now, to meet him.

“Make me stronger”

“Just when I thought we haven’t met for a long time………”

“Please, Ouza-san! You’re strong right!? Please make me stronger! I want to become stronger!!”

“In order to kill that huh………”

I nodded when I heard Ouza-san’s words.

I want to become stronger as fast as possible.

But, only by the things my master-------(an instructor of the ittouryou and his grandfather)----taught me; forget even catching up to him I know that I could not even touch him like this.

That’s why, I went to Ouza-san who knew about the situation.

“Go back. I saw that for an instant but, it’s not something you can handle”

After a flat reply, he turned away from me.

No matter how many times I asked him, no matter how much I lowered my head, the answer did not change but, I did not leave the old temple and continued staying there.


Starting on the next day, I started punching a giant tree at the corner of the temple.

Skin turned, blood spilled and wound’s covered with cloth, I continued punching while enduring the pain.

I would eat and at the same time rest when I could no longer raise my arms from the fatigue and the pain turned to numbness; and after that, I would turn back to the giant tree----that was my life.

There was no one else in the temple other than Ouza-san; he would drink sake, read books, watch TV, take after noon; taking on a self-indulged lifestyle and would not talk to me at all.

After going through such a lifestyle for 5 days-----I collapsed.

“Did you get a little stronger?”

I regained consciousness, and Ouza-san asked me for the first time.

I could not answer that question.

What I understand, was the pain on my fist and foot, and also the fatigue on my whole body.

“Well that’s about it. Even though you overworked, only a brat like you will come up with the idea that you can get stronger by swinging your fist like a fool”

“Sorry for being a brat! But, he made by swinging thousands of time! If that’s it then even i………!!”

Just like my words, he would continuously swing his sword in his Ittouryuu training until he reaches the thousand digits.

I heard that he finally reached Godspeed after going through that.

He achieved that in 2 years of tough training.

But, my current self could not even chase up to him of that time.

That’s why I thought that I must reach that realm first but----

“I see…………It’s because you saw a 100% success huh. What’s more, since it’s what your enemy achieved, it can’t be helped that you think you can do it too”

While scratching his unshaven face, Ouza-san sighed.

“It’s true, that there are cases where people become stronger after overworking. But, it’s a normal outcome that the body will collapse half-way………more importantly, you should know the best that thing isn’t normal”

“I know, he was called a genius. I could not even compare to his feet. Even though I have to reach such a person, even though I won’t be able to avenge Otoha if I don’t do that…………….Just what the hell should I do!!”

I clenched my fist and gritted my teeth in regret.

Ouza-san quietly told me this while looking at me.

“There are more methods to become stronger than 1”

That sentence had a huge impact to me.

There are many ways to become stronger and I should find the one that suits me and would make me stronger. Ouza-san also continued with----(You’re not even worth the time since you’re basics still isn’t there).

“Also, another problem before that is, to eat your meals properly and rest when you need to. I won’t help you again if you collapse again”

Ouza-san left the room and I continued thinking about the conversation we had until I fell asleep again.

(There are more methods to become stronger huh……)

If that’s the case, just what kind of method will make me stronger.


On the next day, I ended up meeting up with Ouza-san and said this.

“I’ll try going through the moves my master taught me. On top of that, I think of finding a the method to becoming stronger that matches me, like what you said”

“Kuku, do whatever you like. But let me tell you this first, I have no intentions to teach you any moves”

“I understand, old man”

“Haha. Good thing you know----wait, what the hell is with the Old man thing!?”

“You have no intentions to teach me any moves right? Then, how can I call you Ouza-san”

I laughed at Ouza-san and ran outside.

“Oh man, what a brat…………”


Like that; I started running according to what my master taught me before. It’s ideal to train my legs on the bumpy hill and a trip to the bottom completely exhausts me.

After running, I will swing my fist while recalling back what my master taught me. I would unwantedly recall back swinging my fist with everyone and it pains me a little.

During breaks, I was made to eat or sent out to buy sake or split firewood for the baths; sometimes he would forcefully bring me fishing, saying that it’s important to let the body and mind rest.

As time passed, a few months passed by.

On a certain day the mountain was covered in snow and was at its peak of coldness-------

“Brat. Your feeling of becoming stronger hasn’t changed right?”

Ouza-san was drinking sake as usual when suddenly he strike that conversation.

“Don’t ask the obvious”

“……………I see. Then, I’ll teach you reality. The harshness of reality that is”

He finished the sake bottle in a gulp and told me.

“You have no talent”

Apparently, he noticed that after looking at my trainings.

Although my athletic abilities are above average, my martial arts talents--------Rather, my sense, was apparently lacking.

“I----won’t reach him like this………..?”

“You can call that a monster. It’s impossible for you”

I could see Ouza-san was not lying from his expression.

These few months were enough for me to know that he wasn’t some normal guy.

That’s why, his words were heavy.

It’s not something simple like the harshness of reality.

It’s a wall of despair.

I was captured by the feeling of falling into hell.

A painful silence came by and not long later-------

“But even so-----“

I clenched my trembling fist and slammed it to the ground.

“But I will still do it……..! I, it’s because I vowed!!”

Within the room filled with silence again, I stared straight at Ouza-san.

I stared with the intentions of destroying the wall between me and him regardless how hopeless it might be.

After a while-----

“………………Look at this”

Ouza-san showed me a paper while saying that------it’s an academy guide.

“Kouryou Academy………….?”

I want to become stronger as fast as possible.

Why would he ask me to go to school when I wished for that-------even though I am not going to school now in the first place.

Maybe my mind was obvious, he might have thought about that from the beginning.

“You can gain <<Power>> if you go here………..it’s your choice if you want to go though”

“<<Power>>……….? What do you mean, Old man!?”

I was told here.

About the existence of a weird school which is known to be a technique training school.

Even the fact that I will gain the <<Power>> that overcomes human limits, if you enroll to Kouryou Academy.

“Although, you apparently need to be an <<Adept>> to enroll into this Kouryou Academy it seems. What’s more, an innate trait that only the percentage of 1 over a 1000 people has”

“If I am refused then I’ll find another way……..there are more methods to become stronger than 1”

“Kuku, you can make a good face better now huh”

Ouza-san shook his shoulders a bit before, taking a gulp.

“Okay, I’ve said what I wanted to say. Now then------we will part ways tonight, brat”

“-------!?”

“I am going on a trip again. I won’t be coming back here again”

He would disappear now and won’t come back after a few days or a week but, I never would have thought that he would say that he will never come back here again.

“I see……………..”

I squeezed those words out.

The reason why my heart was going up and down was because of loneliness.

Just like what Ouza-san said, he did not teach me any skills in this few months I spent my time here but, he had conversations with me. Most of the conversations were useless and; i noticed later on that he was sometimes concerned about my health.

And within those days; the figure of my deceased father started piling onto him before I knew it and I would treat him accordingly.

Even though there was nothing similar between them, but regardless.

“Okay then…………..before I leave----I guess I’ll give you a parting gift”

“Parting gift......?”

Ouza-san stood up in front of me while I was tilting my head.

The big man with pale dark skin said “Follow me” before going outside and I followed him.

We headed to the back of the temple------and stood in front of a giant rock which easily crosses 10 meter.

“Take a good look, brat. Now-----“

Ouza-san clenched his fist and pulled it back like firing a bow-----taking on a stance.

“I will give you the <<Fang>>”


I told Julie about the events that occurred after Otoha’s death in the fire, about how I was taken care of by Ouza-san for a while and also that he taught me <<Template:Furigana>> as a parting gift.

The reason why I purposely told her was to make Ouza-san think that Julie doesn’t know about the fact that I was an <<Avenger>>.

A normal person would want revenge-------- and what’s more, it’s someone who vowed to take the life of his enemy; it’s just insane for anyone to take action with such a person. This is to guard against asking her why she would come to think that way.

I don’t know if my intentions were fully sent to her but, Julie wasn’t particularly pointing it out.

After telling Julie everything, she looked at Ouza-san’s muscle mass before nodding.

“So <<Template:Furigana>> is from this person……I can agree”

I recalled back the time I told Julie that her small body will break if she uses <<Template:Furigana>>.

“Mjol…….what’s that?”

After telling him, Julie named that move, Ouza-san laughed loudly.

“Wahaha. To think the Ittouryuu final move would be called that way. But-----judging by how this Ojou-chan knowing that skill, it looks like you can use it now”

“Well, it took over 1 year though”

Although it was assembled during the training I had every day since the day he taught me, it was only a month before I enrolled to Kouryou Academy that I could use it.

“No no, it’s amazing you could achieve it. Normally you’d give up half-way through. You probably worked hard to cover your lack of talent. That’s one tear jerking story there, oi” He was hitting my back while saying that.

“By the way, how about introducing that Ojou-chan already. Your relationship should be a serious one for you to bring her to your sister’s grave visit, hnn?”

“Stop hitting me, it hurts. Also, my relationship with Julie isn’t what you think”

It’s going to be annoying if he remained misunderstood so, I gave him a short explanation about the <<Duo>>.

“That’s boring……………did this brat throw his desires”

Even though he was grumbling while scratching his head; honestly, mind your own business.

“But well, it’s been 1 and a half year since we part……………..and I was about to ask you about how strong you got after that but------“

Ouza-san pointed his palm at me.

“This way is much faster for our case…..right?”

“Yeah, you are”

I nodded and took a stance.

“Tooru…………”

Julie looked worriedly at me when I took a Seikentsuki[5f 2] stance.

But, she was worried about Ouza-san, not me.

“It’s okay. The old man Ouza will be alright even if he gets hit by the current me-----he’s a monster after all”

The <<Template:Furigana>> Ouza-san showed me had the same power of my current self.

That is why I don’t think this person will suffer any injuries if I attack him.

“Houuu that sentence sounds like you have quite some confidence there, brat”

After I slightly smiled, I silently took a deep breath before------

Thrusting my fist outwards with my spirit.

Immediately, *Baaam* an explosion occurred.

“Kuku, enough. Know I have a clear view on how amazing the <<Lucifer>> is. Now I feel like fighting someone who is has a higher <<Level>> than you”

Ouza-san smiled fearlessly while easily blocking my Seikentsuki which has my body weight put into it.

I shrugged my shoulders in response to this big man.

“Seriously, you’re really a monster………”

But-----

The monster standing in front of me, called him a monster.

Even though it’s not the <<Template:Furigana>>, the Ouza-san who blocked my full power called him that.

This none other means that I have to become a lot stronger than now.

Yes, until the day I meet him--------


“You looked like you were having fun just now, Tooru”

“I see…………..?”

“Ja----“

We parted from Ouza-san and were on our way to my house when Julie started the conversation.

“Fun huh……….that might be true”

I agreed with Julie even though I was making a wry smile.

Just like how Julie sees her father in me, I was also looking at that person like my father.

That’s why, I felt happy seeing him after so long.

Incidentally, it’s only natural that I would keep looking at Ouza-san as a father figure a secret. There’s no way I could tell him and he would only present me with a teasing if he finds out anyways.

Leaving that aside, it is because I have such feelings that I understand why Julie would see me as a father figure and------I understand how lonely it is.

………….because of that, I was unable to refuse sleeping together when she asked the first time and she would keep pushing for it later after.

“Is that so. That’s great but-------it feels kind of complicated”

Julie’s expression clouded for an instant.

“Eh? Why?”

“………it’s a secret so I’ll have sleeping together tonight as repayment”

This topic ended with that final unknown reply.

After that, we started talking about something else while walking.

The cries of the evening cicada when the sun was going down, signifies the end of summer.

Not long later-------I stopped at a certain T junction.

“Tooru………..?”

I would reach home if I keep going straight from the right turn but, on the opposite side……….

“……………Julie, Sorry. There’s a place I want to stop by for a while”

After saying that while staring at the hill, Julie nodded silently.

I thanked Julie and I headed to the place where it all started.


“…….it’s so quiet”

From the entrance which has a signboard showing “Entry prohibited”, we entered the zone and continued moving up the hill until we could no longer hear the evening cicadas.

No, the evening cicada’s wasn’t the only one.

Our surroundings were so quiet as if the space here was separated from the outside world.

The word “Sudden silence” was probably meant for this scenario.

Maybe it’s from the silence or it might be from my last memories; it feels harder to breath as I step forward.

Soon-----the road ended and we reached an open space.

Until that day from 2 years ago, the Ittouryou Dojo used to exist here on this hill.

There were no traces of it and turned into a lonely desolated area.

The sunset made the sky look red and emphasized the lonely atmosphere even more.

I gasped when I saw the scene.

That’s because, the red filled world reminded me of the dojo wrapped in flames.

That’s because, I saw a lingering darkness at the starting spot which looked like a replay of that memory.

The darkness slowly turned around----and smiled.

“Long time no see, Tooru”

That darkness’s name was Narukami Sakaki.

Formerly my best friend------and my target for Otoha’s death was there.

Apparently the someday, was today-----

File:AD v05 145.jpg


Part 2[]

“Seriously, this is so ironic………”

When Tooru and Julie could not be seen anymore, Ouza-san cracked his neck.

“Okay then--------how long to you plan on peeking? Come on out already or else I’ll grab your neck and drag you out-----<<Judges>>”

Template:Furigana

The luxurious car parked in the area opened its window and an apology could be heard from inside.

A young man could be seen inside the car from the window------what’s more, he was wearing a weird outfit which was a white military uniform.

“I didn’t want to spoil the reunion with your Template:Furigana------<<Grave Phantom>>”

The young man who called Ouza-san by his <<Sepher Name>> which signifies a pillar of the <<Rein>>-----called <<Tempest Judges>> made a silent smile.

“You probably said that while knowing but, that brat isn’t my disciple. He’s so weak so I gave him the <<Fang>> to survive”

“Fufu, I’ll leave it at that……………nonetheless, I took this opportunity to watch a rare scene. I never would have thought that you would look so happy”

Even though Ouza noticed his existence but ignored him; he thought that he was seen by someone annoying while taking out cigarettes from his pocket and lighted it up.

“It’s obvious I would show a different face if you compare him to you. In the first place, if you’re going to talk about rarity, you moving in Template:Furigana is much more rare”

“My normal transport is Template:Furigana. You know that the have conditions right?”

The Template:Furigana <<Tempest Judges>> used during the <<Rein Conference>> is useful but, there are obviously inconvenience too. The most problematic one is that the targeted space must be marked beforehand to teleport.

“By the way, I have one question for you”

After exhaling a big puff of smoke, Ouza glared at the young man.

“Why did you get rid of the old man. I think he is still useful for the organization right?”

When Ouza asked him about the murder of <<Equipment Smith>>, <<Judges>> slightly raised his smile and replied back.

“Fufu, it’s just as what you said just now”

“Me?”

“Having him gone is my will as a <<Rein>>. Although, as a top brass of the organization, I wanted him to create more <<Power>> for the future though”

Even though he wished for life, he brought death upon him------

Those thoughts contradict each other but, to the military clothed young man, they are not fake wills.

It’s solely based on the view of his status-------and that his replacing mask had a different view.

For this case, the military clothed young man prioritized his face as a <<Rein>>.

That’s why, <<Tempest Judges>> suggested the <<Killing Game>> during the <<Rein Conference>> even though it opposes the organization top brass’s warnings.

“…………Your personality sucks as usual”

Ouza spat out the cigarette in his mouth when he heard <<Judges>>’s reply.

“So, what business do you have today? It should be quite the reason for you to purposely show up right?”

“Non non. I am just here for a pick-up. I coincidentally met up with you when I was waiting for the pick-up-----“

“………….Pick up?”

Ouza interrupted the young man’s words.

He reacted not because of the bragging word “Coincidence” but rather, the other part.

For whom, would a bigshot like you do this for…………?”

“Of course-----”

<<Tempest Judges>> made a cool smile half-way through his words before telling him.

“It’s for him, <<Phantom>>”




Chapter 7: The Stage Of The Abyss[]

Part 1[]

“They died because they were weak”

The words spoken on that summer day has not once faded in my memories.

Otoha’s disappearing warmth, the dojo covered in hellfire, his-----Narukami Sakaki’s face, voice, eyes; everything.

“The red sunset looks like blood or fire------it’s like a replay of that day, Tooru”

The crimson world created with the sky burned by the evening sun.

Just like his words, Sakaki smiled as if to replay the scene from 2 years ago.

“Ah….aa-aah………….ah…….Sa-kaki…………”

Over and over and over again--------the hopeless memories I have seen countless of times within this 2 years turned into reality.

The enemy that I have been chasing after this whole time.

Those unforgettable dark eyes.

Just like that day, the young man was holding his sheathed sword and was standing in this crimson world; this is definitely-------

“Sakakiiiiiiiiiiiiiii-------!!”

Whether I was in full understanding or not, I shouted while my view was turning white from the anger and hatred.

The ugly black flames in my heart rampaged-------turned into killing intent towards Sakaki and devoured my mind.

“U-ah…………ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-----!!”

“Tooru!?”

When those killing intent caused me to roar, the girl standing beside me, the contract with the director---the promise that I would protect everyone in my class, all disappeared in my mind.

“Oaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

I roared like a beast and jumped at him without any hesitation.

The moment my punch landed on the darkness-Sakaki, his figure disappeared like the heat haze.

“We haven’t seen each other for so long but this is quite the introduction, Tooru”

His voice came from behind.

Even though it’s nostalgic, his soft voice was unpleasant.

“Shut up!!”

I swung my clenched fist at the same time I turned around-----but, it’s still a miss.

I saw through it this time but-----he still dodged it with a millimeter difference.

My movements did not stop there; I continued launching punches and kicks.

But, it won’t connect.

Just like the first attack, it felt like I was hallucinating as if I was fighting with the heat haze.

It’s not like Sakaki was displaying quick moves and rather, it’s me that was slower.

I know this move.

These are dodges done with minimum movements by reading into the future due to his absolute talent, which he has shown me many times whenever we sparred last time.

“Damn it, damn it…………..!!”

The difference of power was pounded into my mind.

Even after 2 years passed, was there no change in the difference of our power?

As if to prove the unburied difference between us, Sakaki has not taken his sword out from its sheath.

(No way…………! I am an <<Exceed>>………..!! I have the <<Power>> that transcend humans…….!!)

Even though I shouted in my mind, I knew this already.

I knew at the moment Ouza-san called Sakaki a monster.

But, I had a feeling that I was different from 2 years ago.

I felt prideful after going through many death trails.

But, those feelings and pride were nothing less but conceit-------that’s about it.

The fact that, forget punching Sakaki, I could not even touch him at all, says it all.

“Too bad. it’s been 2 years yet you have no intentions in a conversation huh, Tooru”

“You know best that we aren’t in a relationship where we can have a nice chat!!”

I poured more strength into my punches.

My fist filled with anger and hatred, had the power to destroy anything it touches.

But, it just won’t connect.

Sakaki said sadly when he saw me like that.

“Is this the <<Power>> you gained in these 2 years, is this it?”

His words were just pouring fuel into the flames; my attacks turned more violent like the raging flames.

“I have no choice. I think it’s better if you cool down”

Sakaki mumbled and took action other than dodging.

The same time he dodged my fist, *Suu* he trust his palm forward-----and slightly touched my chest.

*Zukkuuun*!! The impact attacked me.

“Gah…….!!”

My body was blasted away and I slammed my back on the ground.

The momentum did not stop there; after a bounce, I tumbled over and fell to my knees before I fixed my posture.

“Damn!!”

I punched the ground from the anger fueled by how worthless I am, and was about to jump at Sakaki again-----

The silver girl stood in front of me as if to stop me.

“------!? Go away Julie! That person; Sakaki is my….!!”

“Ja--. I know, he’s the target for Otoha’s death”

“If you know then why-----“

“This is Tooru’s revenge…….i will not stop you nor do I have the rights to do anything about it but-----“

Those Template:Furigana were directed right at me.

“If I am going to see you fail your wish then I will at least say some things”

“…….What do you mean, Julie”

“I am saying forget getting revenge, you will not be able to touch that person if you keep this up”

Julie told me the words I did not want to hear the most.

The words my <<Duo>> who I together survived through many death battles were bitter and cruel-------

But, Julie’s talk did not end there.

“But-------“

Julie stopped her words and just when I thought she kneel down-----

She immediately hugged me.

“J-Julie……….?”

I was confused by the sudden action due to the situation we were at right now.

Julie continued talking while hugging me.

“The Tooru I know is a very strong person……….so please recall back. The Tooru that has been with me-----with everyone all this time, wasn’t someone that would swing his fist like a brute like what you are doing right now……….”

Her whispers sound somewhat lonely, and sad, making me relax my fist.

“I…………with Julie……….with everyone……..”

While mumbling, memories of me studying diligently and overcoming many death trails with Julie and everyone else----Miyabi, Tachibana, Lilith, Tora and Tatsu in these few months, rotated around my mind.

(That’s right…..i………….i………!)

I poured strength and clenched my fist again.

My anger and hatred has not changed.

But, there was something different.

It’s the conviction to swing my <<Power>> with my will and not getting swung around by my own <<Power>>.

“………..Thanks, Julie”

After telling it’s okay, I lightly tapped Julie’s back to make her let go.

I grabbed both her shoulders and nodded before I stood up.

“Take a good look of the <<Power>> I gained from everyone”

After looking back at Sakaki, just before I was going to walk forward------

“Tooru……….!”

I stopped my legs when Julie called me”

After turning around, Julie looked at me with a really painful expression.

“I…………”

After saying that much, the silver girl looked down.

After a slight pause, she looked back at me with her Template:Furigana.

“I will continue being with you from now on, Tooru”

It was Julie’s way of sending a message-----I received it as “Please don’t die”.

Even if I am going to swing my <<Power>> with my will, it doesn’t change the fact that this fight is hopeless; Julie knew this fact.

She already knows from that slight exchange.

She knows that there is still a heaven and earth difference between me and Sakaki.

Even after obtaining a <<Power>> which could not be even compared to when I was 2 years ago; a seed grown to a tree will still not reach the heavens.

But, I don’t have the choice to leave.

Next------there’s no thoughts to fight him after gaining a stronger <<Power>> than now at all.

The reason why I encountered Sakaki who did not show himself for these 2 years was probably because it’s for only this moment.

That someday, was today.

But, whether or not there is a next time; only God knows that and not me.

That is why I will not leave no matter how hopeless it is.

At the same time, I strongly feel that I must not die here.

Just like what Julie said, I have the promise to protect everyone but, I have a stronger wish than that.

(Who will protect Julie’s heart if I were to die here……..!!)

I don’t want Julie to choose the road of the <<Avenger>>.

Because of that, I must not die here----I will not.

“Wait for me, Julie. I will come back”

“Ja----“

With Julie seeing me off with a silent and deep nod; I once again faced Sakaki.

“You regained your sanity huh, Tooru”

Sakaki said with a smile.

While his dark, quiet eyes were directed at me.

“………..who knows? My heart is so much in chaos that I can’t wait to tear you apart”

“Sorry but, it’s impossible for you”

“Say those words----after taking my life!!”

I kicked the ground the same time I shouted, and performed a kick------but, there’s no way such a high motion attack would land; and he dodged it again like the heat haze.

But I did not mind and the same time I landed on the ground, I continuously performed punches to not let him rest.

I put killing intents into the technique I accumulated in these 2 years.

“Un. This is a nice attack. It’s a big difference from 2 years----no, compared to just now too, Tooru”

I felt anger when he praised me which I took as a taunt.

I then performed punches and kicks which were covered with my anger and hatred.

But, it’s just like the exchange from the beginning; he continued dodging with minimum movements by predicting into the future.

The attacks won’t connect------

After asking that much, it was still the same.

But, it’s different now.

The only thing I am better than Sakaki was------attacks that focuses on endurance.

Of course with kicks, I avoided performing big swings and launched small yet sharp combo attacks.

It was not like the power attacks i used just now; it’s now attacks which focus on continuity.

“You picked a method with quite a low possibility here, Tooru”

“Maybe. But no matter how amazing you are, it should be hard to continue this perfect dodge streak……..!!”

Even though my intentions were saw through; I couldn’t care less and continued my combos.

No matter how monstrous Sakaki is, I should be higher in the physical stats area thanks to the <<Lucifer>> enhancement------that was what I believed.

Of course, even though it’s small and focused, I was the one who had to continuously attack without resting but Sakaki’s stamina depletion is harsher since he has to dodge with minimum movements.

The darkness in the evening sun was wobbling like the heat haze and was dodging my fist.

But, I stepped forward together with one hit and switched my pivot leg, resulting into a left stance switch.

Able to see through my attack was 1 reason, but the biggest reason is probably that my battle style is the Ittouryuu moves which Sakaki is very familiar with.

(Then-----)

“How about this!!”

<<Template:Furigana>>------my original move that does not exist in the Ittouryuu.

It was his first time seeing this countless air slicing punches and Sakaki-------

He saw through everything and dodged.

Even the defense specialist <<K>> had no choice but to guard when he first saw this.

“Un, this is an amazing move. But, it won’t work on me”

(Damn monster…….!!)

The genius which was called “Dragon God” before; has evolved into a bigger monster after 2 years of time passed.

In front of this hopeless difference in power that was enough to give me the shivers; I continued to swing my fist regardless.

It’s either I lose my stamina first or Sakaki failing to dodge first------

This reckless plan was just a stepping stone for my next step.

(Over here…….!!)

“------!!”

Sakaki’s expression slightly froze for an instant.

Because my fist suddenly stopped on it’s track.

After an instant, I changed to a grab instead of a punch-----and grabbed Sakaki’s wrist.

“It won’t matter how much you predict if I slam you down!!”

The moment I twisted his wrist and was about to throw him------*Spin* my world turned around.

“Wha……….!?”

The red sky colored by the evening sun and the ground filled with grown grass switched places, and I immediately received a strong impact on my back.

“------Gahaa!!”

Instead of throwing him, I was thrown away instead and slammed on the ground.

I immediately rolled around and took distance before kneeling down but, there was no attack coming.

“I think that was a good move. But thanks to that, I think this will tell you that no matter what plan you initiate, it will be useless”

“Guh………..*Cough*…………A-aikido……..?”

A jujutsu skill that reverses the opponent by using the opponent’s strength with the user’s strength included---------the opponent then takes on a much stronger impact than the damage of the throw if it was successful.

Even though (Bare hand) weaponless skills exist in the Ittouryuu we learned, most the skills are compromised in hitting the vitals (Blows). Because of that, there are little throwing skills, let alone there being Aikido jujutsu skills.

“It’s nothing tough if you can see the flow”

Even though it sounds easy, there’s no way I could not understand how hard it is.

Especially, there’s a close combat jujutsu user-Tachibana around me in these few months.

At the same time, I understood something from that one match.

Sakaki clearly surpasses Tachibana skills.

“You’re really starting to become a real monster………….”

“Monster huh…………that’s right, that is exactly right. That’s because------“

Sakaki reacted to my mumble and talked about himself.

“I can kill the weak”

“-------!! Sakaki, you bastard!!”

After hearing the words Sakaki said, the flashback of Otoha dying in my arms, and the scene of my Dojo comrades slashed cruelly, came up-------causing the anger and hatred that I was barely holding back to flow back out to the front.

But-----

“Tooru!!”

Julie’s voice stopped me.

“-----------!!”

Sakaki said to me this after seeing me endured with a trembling fist after failing to suppress my emotions.

“The reason why you stopped because of her words was because of the <<Power>> you gained in this 2………no, in this 4 months------love is it”

“………….it’s true that the <<Power>> I gained in these 4 months stopped me. But, it’s not love. You had this too before. This is-----“

I pointed my fist at Sakaki, and told him about the <<Power>> that exist between us until that summer day.

“The <<Power>> called <<Bond>>!!”

Sakaki heard my words and made a quiet smile.

“I had that huh…………”

It might be my imagination that he looked kind of lonely.

“If that day did not come, we would still be walking together on this bright road…………but I threw everything of that away. In order to grant my wish----------“

“Wish……….?”

Sakaki silently nodded.

“Yes, the thing I wish for. It’s the true darkness-----the stage of the abyss”

“True darkness? Stage of the abyss? What the heck is that”

Sakaki looked down when I asked him and answered with a somewhat lonely tone.

“It’s something you won’t understand, Tooru”

“…………..you have no intentions to tell huh. Well it’s not like I would understand anyway. How would I, if it’s a wish that involves taking everyone’s life!!”

We understood each other until that day came.

I thought we were friends walking side by side.

But------

Our paths differed.

“You threw away our <<Bond>>. You took away everything precious to me. I will not forgive you. That’s why-------“

I pulled back my fist like pulling a bow and shouted.

“Sakaki, I will kill you----absolutely!!”

“It’s impossible for you-----absolutely”

After Sakaki replied back quietly without bothering about my vigor, he took a stance with his sword still in its sheath.

It’s something I have seen many times; it’s the Ittouryou Iaijustu[5g 1] with the upper left body brought forward, it’s something that is mirrored to the one’s publically known.

And---the presence he was releasing changed.

I felt a chill running up my spine when I felt the spirit Sakaki released.

It was cold like ice and it felt like endlessly clear water------

With those combined, it’s a sword spirit that made me think of the bottomless abyss.

What waits now, is the hopeless exchange to determine the victor.

But-----

No matter how amazing Sakaki is, there’s no way he can defend and attack at the same time.

That’s why; there is a thread of hope there-------As long as Sakaki follows the Ittouryuu.

“There is one final question I want to ask, Tooru”

“………..what”

With those dark eyes, Sakaki asked me as if he was peeking into my mind.

“If you kill me-------are you going to protect new <<Bonds>> with those blood stained hands?”

“--------! I don’t need to answer you”

There were no more words to exchange.

After a pause silence------

I was the first one to move.

I kicked the ground with all my might and jumped into his sword range in full speed.

Instantly-----

Sakaki pulled out his sword.

He was slicing up wards diagonally towards my heart-----from the left side.

But, this instant was the thread of hope that has a chance of victory------

Sakaki does not know.

I have a method to block his sword.

That <<Power>> will definitely block the approaching fang coming from the left side.

I shouted.

The <<Power>> of the <<Soul>> that I gained------

“<<Blaze>>!!”

The <<Shield>> manifested at my left arm, clashed with his Godspeed fang------

And, Sakaki's sword could not endure the impact and broke.

I then released my other <<Power>>------my own fangs.

“Destroy----<<Template:Furigana>>!!”



Epilogue[]

Part 1[]

“No way……………”

My fang----Mjolnir definitely pierced Sakaki’s chest.

No, it should have.

But, I was wrong.

Sakaki stopped my fist with his palm.

Even though it doesn’t look like he was using much strength, Sakaki stopped my strongest <<Fang>> without breaking a sweat.

“That <<Shield>> and <<Fang>> is the <<power>> you gained huh, Tooru”

The darkness smiled.

It felt lonely.

It felt sad.

“Then, it’s my turn to show you my <<Power>>”

A light appeared.

That blinding light was emitted from Sakaki’s chest.

And-----

The darkness grabbed the light.

“Wha……..!? Tha-that’s, impossible……..!?”

The light changed shape.

It changed into a sword with a black edge and white body.

“<<Blaze>>!?”

“No it isn’t, Tooru. This is different to what you all have. This weapon created from light belongs only to me, it’s my <<Soul>>-----<<Ogre>>”

After saying that, Sakaki slowly pointed that sword to the sky like what he did 2 years ago.

I mumbled blank, with the shock and impact I felt when the Mjolnir was blocked easily.

“No way……Sakaki, what are…………”

“Okay then, we will end this here for today. I will tell you one last thing, Tooru”

The dark quiet eyes which looked like the abyss slightly shook before Sakaki swung down the <<Ogre>>.

I prepared my <<Shield>> instinctively when the lightning flash struck down.

In the next moment------

My <<Shield>> was sliced apart-----and it fell to the ground together with my arm.

File:AD v05 158.jpg



“Your <<Fang>> will never reach me-----yes, absolutely”






Volume 6[]

Prologue[]

Chapter 1: Satisfied?[]

Chapter 2: I Will----Steal Your Time[]

Chapter 3: I Will Protect You[]

Chapter 4: You're-----A Big Idiot[]

Chapter 5: It's not working.......?[]

Epilogue[]

Volume 7[]

Prologue[]

Chapter 1[]

Chapter 2[]

Chapter 3[]

Chapter 4[]

Chapter 5[]

Epilogue[]

Volume 8[]

Volume 9[]

Volume 10[]

Volume 11[]

Volume 12


Cite error: <ref> tags exist for a group named "2b", but no corresponding <references group="2b"/> tag was found
Cite error: <ref> tags exist for a group named "2c", but no corresponding <references group="2c"/> tag was found
Cite error: <ref> tags exist for a group named "2E", but no corresponding <references group="2E"/> tag was found
Cite error: <ref> tags exist for a group named "2F", but no corresponding <references group="2F"/> tag was found
Cite error: <ref> tags exist for a group named "3a", but no corresponding <references group="3a"/> tag was found
Cite error: <ref> tags exist for a group named "3b", but no corresponding <references group="3b"/> tag was found
Cite error: <ref> tags exist for a group named "3C", but no corresponding <references group="3C"/> tag was found
Cite error: <ref> tags exist for a group named "3d", but no corresponding <references group="3d"/> tag was found
Cite error: <ref> tags exist for a group named "3F", but no corresponding <references group="3F"/> tag was found
Cite error: <ref> tags exist for a group named "3G", but no corresponding <references group="3G"/> tag was found
Cite error: <ref> tags exist for a group named "4b", but no corresponding <references group="4b"/> tag was found
Cite error: <ref> tags exist for a group named "4d", but no corresponding <references group="4d"/> tag was found
Cite error: <ref> tags exist for a group named "5d", but no corresponding <references group="5d"/> tag was found
Cite error: <ref> tags exist for a group named "5e", but no corresponding <references group="5e"/> tag was found
Cite error: <ref> tags exist for a group named "5f", but no corresponding <references group="5f"/> tag was found
Cite error: <ref> tags exist for a group named "5g", but no corresponding <references group="5g"/> tag was found

Advertisement